《Dominant Boss: Call Me Hubby, My Dear》


 Chapter 1 Tossed Out of the Lawrence Family

    Chapter 1 Tossed Out of the Lawrence Family

    It was raining cats and dogs in South Hampton City. Even the dark sky felt like it was going to crash

    on the city.

    There was a woman covered in blood copsed in the living hall of the Lawrence family''s manor.

    After the tragedy unfolded, everyone left, leaving her alone.

    She was hanging onto herst breath on the floor.

    The harsh words of her father, her biological father, echoed in her ears.

    "Jeanne, who do you think you are? Our family doesn''t condone your outrageous behavior! If you

    weren''t that close with Eden, I''d have thrown you out of the house when your mother died after

    giving birth to you!

    "I, Alexander Lawrence, have only two children, Jasmine and Joshua, and you, Jeanne, are no

    longer my own!

    "Whoever so much as helps her or sends her to the hospital will have to go through me! I want this

    girl to learn the consequences of defying me!"

    Jeanne smirked. Her stepsister had snatched her boyfriend and yet it turned out to be her fault?

    She squinted her eyes at Jasmine.

    Jasmine squatted right in front of her face. She was no longer the cute and innocent girl. What

    reced her innocence was a vicious grin.

    "Jeanne, how does it feel now that you''ve been whipped by Father?"

    Jeanne shut her eyes. She did not want Jasmine''s disgusting look to be thest thing she saw

    before she died.

    "I thought you were the golden child of our family, the princess of the prestigious Lawrence family. I

    thought you said Eden loved you? But did you know he cares more about me than you?"

    If Jeanne could stand or so much as lift a hand, she would strangle Jasmine and drag her to hell

    together.

    "Jeanne, you''re a big fat joke! The biggest joke in high society. You lost your fiance and yet people

    abandoned and isted you... You might as well just die," Jasmine said with a smirk.

    No, Jeanne''s will to survive was strong, she could not just die because Jasmine told her to. She had

    to stay alive regardless of the condition so that she could take revenge on this family.

    Jasmine sized up the terrible injuries on Jeanne and it put an evil grin on her face. She grabbed a

    ss of water, mixed it with some salt, and sprinkled the salt water over the whish injuries.

    "Argggh!" Jeanne squealed in pain.

    Everyone in the Lawrence family was invisible at the moment. They simply watched the torture with

    crossed arms and soft smirks.

    Jeanne''s painful squeal fueled Jasmine''s excitement.

    "I thought you said you wanted to get into Fourth Master Swan''s pants?" Jasmine teased.

    The excruciating pain on Jeanne''s body almost knocked her out cold a few times.

    "What''s wrong? You didn''t get close enough to sleep with him?" Jasmine mocked. "You really think

    that your pretty face can get you whatever you want? To me, it''s an eyesore!"

    Jasmine squinted her eyes as she pulled out a knife.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Right before she could sh Jeanne''s face with the knife, the door was pushed open with a bang.

    "Jeannie!"

    The sudden entrance startled Jasmine and she kept the knife away.

    Monica came in and saw Jeanne copsed on the floor. She ran over as her tears rolled down her

    cheeks endlessly. She did not know how to help her friend up so that she would not make the

    injuries worse.

    "Jeannie, I''m taking you to the hospital," Monica said as she sobbed.

    "Don''t you dare!" Jasmine bellowed.

    Monica red at her.

    "My father said no one is allowed to help her..."

    Monica turned a deaf ear. Jasmine, to her, was just a b*stard. She came here not to argue with

    some b*stard but to help her friend.

    "Stop right there!" Alexander came down from the second floor.

    "I''m taking her to the hospital!"

    "Put her down!" Alexander bellowed.

    "Are you just going to let her die here?" Monica screamed.

    "This is our family matter, and you''re just an outsider, Monica!"

    "Anyone with a sane mind can tell that she''s dying! And yet as her father, you decided to turn a

    blind eye and let her die?" Monica screamed her questions at Alexander as her tears continued to

    roll down her cheeks.

    "That is none of your business!"

    "It is now! Or Jeanne will die right here, right now!" Monica then helped Jeanne up and wanted to

    bring her out of the house.

    Two stepster, Alexander tossed a significant gaze at his servants.

    The group of servants surrounded the girls and separated them, dragging Jeanne away from

    Monica.

    Jeanne was badly wounded and the drag exacerbated her condition. Her face was emotionless and

    as pale as paper, and the pain had gotten so intense that it numbed her senses.

    "Monica, if it''s not for your family, I''d have thrown you out forcefully!" Alexander bellowed. He threw

    another re at his servants and said, "Bring that girl back to her room and see Ms. Cardellini off!"

    "Don''t you turn your back on me!" Monica screamed.

    Alexander red at the girl.

    "If I can''t take Jeanne away from this hellhole today, I''ll die here today with her!" Monica threatened

    Alexander with her life just to save her friend.

    "You''ll have to answer to my father then!"

    Alexander reacted bitterly to the threats.

    "I MEAN IT!" Monica bellowed.

    The situation came to a stalemate.

    Monica dared not linger for long because she was worried about Jeanne''s condition. She turned

    around and rammed herself into the grandfather clock.

    Clunk!

    A loud clunk echoed throughout the living hall, which startled Alexander.

    Monica felt dizzy. She endured the pain from her head and screamed at Alexander once more,

    "Alexander Lawrence! Make your choice now!"

    Alexander red at the girl coldly and said with a t tone, "From today onward, Jeanne Lawrence

    is no longer my daughter. She shall never bear the name of Lawrence anymore!"

    Leaving his furious remarks behind, Alexander left.

    Jasmine smirked and followed her father away.

    Monica took Jeanne away from the servants but Jeanne could barely stand on her feet.

    "Jeannie!" Monica helped her up.

    Jeanne could barely keep her vision clear and she mustered up all her strength to say, "Thank you,

    Monica. Thank you for saving me with your life."

    "There''s no need to thank me. If you die, I don''t want to live either." Monica''s eyes were red. She

    squatted to carry Jeanne on her back.

    "Hold on, I''ll bring you to the hospital."

    Jeanne leaned on Monica''s shoulder sickly. Her slender shoulder was probably the most warmth

    that she felt in her entire life.

    Monica carried Jeanne out of the door. It was still raining heavily outside.

    For some reason, Monica''s car was gone and she had lost her phone during or before the

    confrontation with Alexander.

    However, she dared not linger because Jeanne was living on herst breath.

    She carried Jeanne through the rain and on her feet. Even when her feet started to bleed, she

    dared not stop.

    Her tears converged with the rain on her face. "Jeannie, don''t you die on me. I''ll bring you to the

    hospital..."

    "Monica, I''m fine," Jeanne consoled her.

    She swore to herself to stay alive and she intended to keep the promise.

    Monica managed to bring Jeanne to the hospital but before Jeanne could recover, Alexander sent

    his servants to the hospital.

    The servants arrived with a ne ticket and they were tasked to send Jeanne away from Harken.

    From that day onward, Jeanne disappeared from South Hampton City and the whole of Harken, and

    she was only 18 years old.

 Chapter 2 Alive and Back After Seven Years

    Chapter 2 Alive and Back After Seven Years

    South Hampton continued to thrive and flourish for seven years after Jeanne left.

    At the city''s airport, Jeanne came out from the arrival gate with arge luggage. There was a six-

    year-old boy with curly hair beside her.

    The boy had ck-framed sses on his fair and cute face and he was holding a storybook in his

    hand.

    She was like a fashion model walking on a runway with that fashionable coat on her. Her wavy hair

    and fiery red lips elevated her beauty. Wherever she went, heads turned.

    Increased attention to her style was nothing new to her. She held the boy''s hand and walked further.

    When she walked past a man, the man froze on the spot and turned around.

    The man''s attendant turned to where his boss was looking. "Fourth Master, sir, I think she''s Jeanne

    Lawrence."

    "She''s back?"

    "I heard Master Lawrence has fallen ill and she''s back to see him for thest time," the attendant

    said.

    "Oh really?" The man, known as Fourth Master, grinned subtly for a moment.

    "Is that her... son?" the attendant muttered softly.

    Fourth Master red at his attendant. The attendant reverently looked away and followed his boss

    away.

    Meanwhile, Jeanne was walking toward a woman, who seemed to be searching for someone.

    "Monica!"

    Surprised, Monica turned around to find her best friend, looking great.

    "Jeanne! You''re finally back! I thought you were going to spend the rest of your life eating pizza and

    pasta!"

    It had been many years since the two met but Monica''s quips remained as sharp as ever.

    Jeanne switched the topic and asked, "Who are you looking for just now?"

    "Edward, Edward Swan. Did you see him? He just walked in your direction."

    "I don''t know the man," Jeanne said with ack of interest.

    "You don''t? But you tried to get into his pants back then!"

    It was just a joke when she was young.

    Monica smirked. "If you really got into his pants, your father might not have thrown you out back

    then..."

    "Your car is outside, right?" Jeanne cut her friend off by switching the topic again.

    "Yeah. Come on, let''s go."

    Monica wanted to help Jeanne with the luggage and it was then she noticed a boy beside her

    friend.

    "Is this your son? He''s so cute."

    "Yeah. This is George." Jeanne nodded.

    "Hello, George. Look at me, I''m Peppa Pig. Snort, snort..." Monica even mimicked a pig''s snort to

    tease the boy.

    George stared at her nkly as he took his sses off. His eyshes were extremely long.

    Things got awkward quickly and Monica''s snorting froze.

    Jeanne mentioned that her son was an introvert and it seemed like she was not lying.

    However, Monica had a different thought when she saw the look on George. She felt like the boy

    was looking at her like he was looking at an idiot.

    At the next moment, George spoke with his meek voice, "Hi, Peppa Pig."

    "You can just call me godmother." Monica ruffled the boy''s curly hair.

    George looked at his mother and his mother nodded.

    "Godmother."

    "Good boy. You''re in for a treat, my dear godson! You''ll get the best food to eat and the best ce to

    stay. Even the best girls will be at your service!"

    As Monica disregarded Jeanne''s luggage, she held George''s hand and strode forward happily.

    George turned around to his mother with furrowed brows as if he was trying to ask if the woman

    was an idiot.

    Jeanne sighed.

    Despite being six years old, George had an IQ of 200, so everyone, to him, was an idiot.

    The car drove off from the airport.

    Monica was driving. Jeanne was in the passenger seat and George quietly sat in the rear seat

    alone.

    The airport was a little far from the city center.

    As the car drove onto the freeway, Monica asked, "Your grandfather told you toe back?"

    "He''s seriously ill and he wants to meet onest time."

    "I heard the family is under your stepmom''s control now. Jenifer, was it? You better be prepared

    when you meet her."

    "Mhmm..." Jeanne hummed with a nod. There was a hint of menace behind her subtly squinted

    eyes.

    "That b*tch, Jasmine, is going to marry Eden this month. They say an event of great joy can be

    auspicious and hasten the old man''s recovery."

    "I heard."

    "Then..." Monica had a cautious nce at her friend. "Do you still... You know... think about Eden?"

    "You''re overreacting."

    "What? I''m overreacting? You guys were lovebirds then! If it wasn''t for that b*tch Jasmine, you''re

    the one who should be the bride, not her!" Monica said with gnashing teeth.

    "If she''s able to ruin our rtionship, then our rtionship wasn''t that strong in the first ce."

    Jeanne was not overly concerned.

    "I guess you''re right." Monica nodded. "Then, who''s the father of your son?"

    Monica only knew that Jeanne got pregnant after she was sent away by her father seven years ago.

    She had beep pressuring her friend for the past seven years and she still did not get the answer. It

    was driving her crazy.

    "It''s just some man," Jeanne answered nonchntly.

    She patronized Monica every single time.

    Monica frowned. "1 know it''s a man,e on! It wouldn''t be a pig, am I right?"

    Jeanne giggled. "Yeah, it''s a pig. That''s why I named my son George."

    George widened his eyes.

    Monica was speechless. Jeanne''s evasive attitude would drive her mad one day.

    They chatted along the 40-minutes journey to the Lawrence family''s manor.

    The car stopped in front of the gate.

    Jeanne came down with George.

    "Do you need me to go in with you?" Monica asked.

    Monica could never forget what happened seven years ago at this ce. Although she wanted her

    friend to be home, she respected Jeanne''s decision to stay away.

    If she was Jeanne, she would never set foot in the manor again for the rest of her life.

    "It''s okay." Jeanne grinned.

    Since she had decided toe back, she did not n to leave like a coward.

    She turned around and saw the te with Lawrence''s name on it.

    Her lips curled into a menacing grin.

    She swore she would get her revenge. She left the manor at her worst and she ought to get back

    what was owed, 10 times more!

    She looked at George. "Let''s go."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3 Return For Marriage?

    Chapter 3 Return For Marriage?

    The Lawrence family''s manor was one of the oldest residential manors in South Hampton City. It

    was located at the heart of the city and every inch of the manor was worth a lot.

    The manor''s front was surrounded by man-made hills and rivers, and deeper inside was a little

    jungle with plenty of lush. The building itself perverse the traditional design of South Hampton,

    simple and elegant. It made the ce look like an oasis in the concrete jungle.-

    After a quiet path, the main building of the manor appeared before them.

    The tall gate with grand design did not capture Jeanne''s attention at all. She walked inside with

    George without pause.

    Several elegantdies were chatting at the couch in the living hall.

    Jeanne''s arrival silenced them immediately.

    One of thedies scoffed. "Oh look, what do we have here? Isn''t this the princess of the Lawrence

    family? Oh, excuse me, ex-princess."

    Ex?

    Jeanne grinned and was not bothered by thements.

    "Look at that. She even has a kid of her own. I thought it was just the rumors but it seems like she

    had a son while drifting abroad and she''s not even married. I feel ashamed for her," said the other

    lady with a giggle.

    Thedies started to mock Jeanne as thedy in the center got up. She was in a traditional outfit

    and despite being in her 50s, she maintained her body perfectly.

    She walked closer to Jeanne and wore a warm and weing face. "Jeanne, you''re finally back.

    Your father is waiting for your return."

    The woman was Jeanne''s so-called stepmom. The woman Alexander had an affair with during his

    marriage.

    Jenifer always looked innocent and harmless in front of others but in the dark, she had been doing

    all kinds of things to hurt others.

    Jeanne grinned. "Jenifer, you don''t have to do this now. I clearly remember you''re also one of them

    who threw me out of the house back then."

    Jenifer felt embarrassed for a moment.

    She knew Jeanne had been a feisty girl since day one and she thought the girl would have learned

    her lesson after so many years. To her surprise, the feisty temper remained and it seemed like she

    was back for more.

    She smiled calmly and said, "It was your father''s decision. But, you know what they say, blood is

    thicker than water. It''s great to have you back."

    "Yeah, whatever you say." Jeanne grinned.

    Jenifer was good at masking dissension with her nonchnt attitude. Every problem would be

    nothing in front of her. She quickly called one of the servants over.

    "Maria, bring Jeanne''s luggage to her room. Master Lawrence is waiting for her. Bring her to the

    master''s room after you''ve settled her down."

    She sounded soft but her words meant otherwise.

    Maria came over. "Yes, madam."

    Maria then led Jeanne upstairs.

    As Jeanne walked up the stairs, she could still hear the otherdies mocking her behind her back.

    "Jenifer, you shouldn''t be this nice to that girl. She''s rude, shameless, and ridiculous. You shouldn''t

    let her set foot into this manor anymore."

    "I feel bad for Master Lawrence for having such a rude daughter."

    "I know she''s been a rude and feisty girl since young. She''s jealous of people''s achievements.

    When she learned that your daughter has gotten together with Eden, she even said that she''ll marry

    the fourth master of the Swans, so that Eden must call her aunt when they meet. Why would Fourth

    Master Swan marry someone like her?"

    "Come on,dies. She was just a child back then." Jenifer stopped her friends from talking about

    Jeanne so that it would make her look generous and forgiving.

    It was then someone came through the entrance with a clear voice.

    "Mom, Eden and I are back."

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Eden?

    Jeanne''s feet froze for a moment and George noticed the pause on his mother.

    Jeanne ruffled her son''s curly hair and continued walking.

    Back at the living hall, the young couple came in and greeted thedies.

    It was Jasmine and her fiance, Eden.

    They looked perfect for each other and they were quite popr among the high society of South

    Hampton for being well-known lovebirds.

    Having Jasmine''s hands curled around his own, Eden had a nce at the stairs and he saw a

    familiar figure.

    Jasmine noticed Eden''s reaction and looked in the same direction. The look on her face changed

    swiftly when she recognized the woman. She said out loud, "Is Sis back?"

    Jenifer nodded. "Go say hi to your sisterter."

    "Okay." Jasmine nodded obediently but deep down, ill thoughts were brewing.

    She believed Jeanne had no idea why she was summoned back to the Lawrence family after seven

    years.

    After Jeanne settled down her luggage, she told George to wait for her while she visited Master

    Lawrence''s room.

    Master Lawrence, or Jonathan Lawrence, was the leader of the family and Jeanne''s grandfather.

    Jonathan was bound to a wheelchair and had to spend most of his time in his room. He suffered a

    stroke 3 years ago and it left his lower body paralyzed.

    Jeanne did not know if it was karma or not but she wanted it to be. To her, she believed God was

    having mercy on her grandfather.

    She went into the room and saw Jonathan being pushed inside from the balcony by his personal

    servant.

    "You''re back." Jonathan''s voice sounded aged.

    Jeanne nodded.

    "Come to the study. I have something to discuss with you."

    Jeanne watched as the servant pushed the man into the spacious study. From the moment they

    met, it did not feel like a family reunion after so many years. It felt more like two strangers

    discussing business, or worse, enemies negotiating.

    Jeanne sat opposite Jonathan.

    Jonathan said, "You''ve been abroad for many years. It''s time to settle down."

    "Yes." Jeanne nodded. She somehow was able to hold back her grudge at the man and did not

    voice her mind, saying that it was him and his family that threw her out of the manor seven years

    ago.

    She had to maintain the least amount of respect for the man because he was the one in charge, the

    king that governed over his kingdom. She was no longer the young girl who believed she could take

    on the entire world without any consequences.

    "You''re getting older. Your sister is getting married, so I believe it''s time for you to think about where

    you want to settle down."

    "So, you called me back not because you want me to see you for thest time but you want me to

    get married?"

    "I''m still alive and kicking. You don''t need to worry about that." Jonathan wore a gloomy look.

    Jeanne smirked.

    Jonathan added, "The second son of the Locke family, Thedus. He''s 5 years older than you and he

    used to be busy with his career and neglected his duties to his family. He''s 30 years old this year

    and I''ve talked terms with them. You''ll meet him tomorrow and you guys can start seeing each other

    before the wedding."

    Jeanne scoffed. "Career? I think you mean Thedus just got released because he caused someone''s

    death a few years ago right? There are so many rich girls in South Hampton but no one wants to

    marry him."

    "The past is the past now. He doesn''t mind that you have a child and you''re lucky enough to have

    this wedding arranged for you. Learn to be grateful!" Jonathan said sternly.

    Grateful? The man wanted her to marry a criminal and she had to be grateful about it?

    "If you''ve already talked to the Locke family, I''ll just go along with it," she said.

    "It''s great that you agree."

    "However, Grandfather, I heard the Lawrence family is having some financial problemstely. I

    wonder how much the Locke family has given you?"

    Jonathan reacted bitterly to her questioning.

    "I''m just asking, trying to find out how much I''m worth."

    "You should be grateful that I summoned you back for the wedding. I didn''t summon you back to

    question my arrangement for you."

    "You''re right, Grandfather," Jeanne said.

    Her lips curled into a sharp grin that made her beautiful face menacing.

 Chapter 4 The Ex-boyfriend and His Shameless New Girl

    Chapter 4 The Ex-boyfriend and His Shameless New Girl

    Jeanne came out of Jonathan''s room and headed back to her own.

    While she was walking back, someone stopped in front of her and it forced her to a stop.-

    The man that she used to love with all her heart appeared before her, looking confident and proud.

    Jeanne grew up together with Eden, and they had been dating since high school. Their rtionship

    had been steady since then. They had squabbles from time to time but it was nothing but small

    bickers between the young couple.

    Monica used to say that only a guy as good as Eden could tolerate Jeanne''s feisty temper.

    Eden used to love her too but to her surprise, Eden ended up in Jasmine''s bed. The news spread

    like wildfire in the city.

    It was a huge p in Jeanne''s face.

    Her boyfriend was snatched away but everyone assumed Jasmine to be the victim and it was all

    thanks to her stepmother, Jenifer''s fact-bending capabilities.

    Jeanne''s feisty attitude back then had determined that she could never ept the nder, hence

    she caused a scene and put the family to shame. It was that incident that caused her to lose

    everything.

    After she lost everything, she announced that she would be going after Edward, the fourth master of

    the Swan family so that Eden and Jasmine would have to call her aunt.

    Regardless of what happened, it was all in the past and they were not some fun memories to recall.

    Fortunately, staying abroad for a few years taught her a lot. She learned how to control her temper

    and understood the importance of patience and endurance.

    "Jeannie," Eden called her with his soft and warm voice.

    Jeanne smiled at the man. It was a in smile without any emotion attached.

    "It''s been so many years since we saw each other. How have you been?" Eden asked casually as if

    he was asking a close friend or a family.

    Jeanne said coldly, "It''s none of your business."

    "We used to be in love. I really wish for your happiness as well."

    "I believe you know why I''m summoned back to South Hampton," Jeanne said with a raised brow.

    "I know that Thedus isn''t a good person."

    Jeanne remained quiet.

    "If our rtionship didn''t go through that fallout, this won''t happen to you today."

    "It''s okay, Mr. Swan. You don''t need to me yourself.

    I''m happy that I was able to cut ties with you."

    "As stubborn as always, I see. If it wasn''t for your temper, I wouldn''t have fallen for Jasmine in the

    first ce," Eden said with a sour look.

    The man cheated on her and yet he made it sound like he was the victim.

    "In my opinion, marrying Thedus is better than marrying a man who can''t control his d*ck."

    "Why try to act tough? If you really don''t want the wedding to happen, you can beg me and I can

    help you," Eden said with a sincere look.

    Jeanne chuckled in disdain before she walked away, leaving Eden embarrassed.

    Eden sympathized with Jeanne. Although the fallout back then hurt a lot of people, after so many

    years, Eden was prepared to put them all behind. However, Jeanne''s rock-hard attitude gave him a

    second thought.

    ''She''s pretending to be tough right? She must be!''

    He turned around to Jeanne and said coldly, "If you let me have sex with you, I wouldn''t have gone

    for Jasmine back then!"

    Jeanne froze.

    Eden added, "Where''s your integrity now? Where''s your pride now? You came back with a son.

    Don''t you think that''s very pretentious of you?"

    Jeanne turned around to Eden.

    The moment she saw the person that appeared behind Eden, the words that she prepared were

    reced by something harsher. She wore a sharp grin and said, "So, you f*cked Jasmine because I

    didn''t let you f*ck me?"

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Eden frowned.

    Jasmine also red at Jeanne from behind Eden.

    Before Eden could say a word, Jasmine spoke with her sweet voice, "Eden, what are you guys

    talking about?"

    Her sweet voice froze Eden''s words.

    She went up to him and curled his arm with hers like an obedient woman, looking innocent and

    cute.

    "Just catching up, you know," Eden showed a loving smile at her.

    Jeanne stood there and watched their lovey-dovey interaction. Her lips were still curled into a

    beautiful smile.

    After flirting with each other for a while, Jasmine finally remembered Jeanne''s existence. She

    asked, "Sis, wee back. I really missed you. If it wasn''t what I did back then you... Anyway, my

    bad."

    Her eyes started to tear up.

    Jeanne watched quietly. The smile on her face remained.

    It was that nd smile that left Jasmine in a sour state.

    ''What''s with that smile? Is she mocking me?''

    Things got awkward for a moment.

    Jeanne said, "I''ve been flying for more than 10 hours now. I want to have some rest."

    She did not answer or show any response to Jasmine and simply walked away.

    Jasmine red at Jeanne from the back. She turned around to Eden and asked, "Is it me or she''s

    different now?"

    "I think she has learned her lesson," Eden voiced his spection.

    Jasmine chuckled. "I guess so. Maybe she learned how to be a good girl now."

    She felt fortunate for Jeanne now that she believed her stepsister had learned her lesson, or else it

    would not be as simple as being thrown out of the manor this time.

    The reason why Jeanne did not want to show any response to Jasmine and Eden was because

    they were not worth her time. They were just her ex who cheated on her and her stepsister who

    tried to cut her face during her worse.

    She returned to her room and found George sitting on the spacious bed with his tiny legs dangling

    on the edge. He was waiting for her without doing anything.

    Jeanne asked, "Are you sleepy?"

    "A little."

    "Go take a bath. We''ll sleep together tonight."

    "Okay." George jumped down.

    Jeanne started to unpack the clothes.

    George was an independent child and he was able to take care of himself just fine even though he

    was just six.

    He went into the bathroom and turned on the water tap in the bathtub.

    Jeanne went inside and saw her son naked.

    George bashfully covered his body and his face got red.

    "Are you shy?" Jeanne grinned.

    Even a boy genius like George would be shy in front of basic human nature.

    "Mom, please go out. I''m a boy and you''re a woman."

    Jeanne shrugged and left her son alone. She was just afraid that George could not adapt to the

    environment, but what about herself?

    Was she able to adapt to the ce that once turned on her?

    However, it did not matter. She came back because she wanted to take back what was owed!

 Chapter 5 Inherited Being A Mistress

    Chapter 5 Inherited Being A Mistress

    After George dried his hair and changed into his blue pajamas, he came out from the bathroom.

    He took his sses off and climbed up the spacious bed. He looked at his mother and asked,

    "Which side do you want to sleep on?"

    George was a gift from the heavens. He was only six years old but he was independent. Not only

    did he take care of himself but he also took good care of his mother.

    Jeanne stared at George''s eyes without the sses. His big googly eyes were glimmering in the

    dim environment.

    "Mom?" Jeanne''s stare made George ufortable.

    Jeanne regained herposure and said, "Never take off your sses in front of other people."

    "You''ve said that like 10 times already."

    "I''m just reminding you."

    "Please believe in your son''s photographic memory."

    "Fine. You can sleep inside. I want to take a bath first," Jeanne said as she stood up from the bed.

    "Sure."

    Jeanne went into the bathroom with her pajamas.

    The Lawrence family wanted to look generous, so they arranged a huge room for her that had a

    grand bathroom equipped with a full-length mirror.

    She took off her clothes in front of the mirror and saw her fair body. There was an ugly scar at the

    lower part of her belly.

    Due to abnormal positioning and presentation of the fetus, Jeanne had to give birth to George

    through cesarean delivery.

    She caressed her scar and grinned.

    "It''s okay. I''ll take back what was owed, 10-fold!"

    A quick bathter, she went to bed with her son.

    When she woke up, the sky was already dark.

    Jeanne opened her eyes and saw George ying with his tablet.

    It might look like he was ying with it but only he himself knew what he was doing.

    She stretched her body and asked, "What time is it?"

    George had a nce at the time. "Seven o''clock in the evening."

    "No one came knocking?"

    "No."

    Jeanne frowned.

    She quickly cleaned herself up and she and George changed into fresh clothes before they headed

    down.

    Jenifer, Jasmine, and Eden were downstairs and thosedy friends of Jenifer that she saw earlier in

    the day were already gone.

    It was then she saw Alexander, her father that beat her up and threw her out of the house seven

    years ago, and her stepbrother, Joshua, who was the golden boy of the family.

    Alexander also noticed Jeanne''s presence. He said with a heavy tone, "Do you know what time it is

    now? Where are your manners? You went abroad for so many years and this is what you''ve

    learned?"

    Jeanne was traumatized by what Alexander did to her seven years ago and the trauma haunted her

    for a long period. She had no idea how far a man would go when rage was behind the wheel but her

    father told her the answer, physically, seven years ago.

    "Did you call?"

    "Jenifer called."

    Jeanne was not surprised at Jenifer''s usual tactic. She was not bothered and unable to uncover the

    woman''s lies at the moment.

    She simply said, "When I was abroad, did you give me anything at all? No, not even a penny. I don''t

    know anyone, I have no certs, I don''t have any connections or contacts. When I was sleeping on the

    streets, where were you? I think I did great for getting back in one piece."

    "Enough! You weren''t summoned back to question me! If you''re half as obedient as your sister, this

    rtionship wouldn''t be like this."

    Jeanne no longer cared about the so-called fatherly love. She said inly, "If you want me back

    here and marry some guy, you better be kinder to me, or else outsiders might think that you''re

    selling your daughter off for money. We wouldn''t want such rumors to tarnish your reputation,

    wouldn''t we?"

    "JEANNE!" Alexander was furious. Jeanne talked back to him in front of the others and even picked

    on his weak spot. There was no respect for the man.

    Jeanne said, "Don''t worry. I will marry."

    The words got stuck in Alexander''s throat when he heard the reply.

    He knew Jeanne''s feisty attitude and her in eptance of the wedding surprised him. He even

    thought about ways to force her if she disagreed.

    Things got awkward fast. Alexander did not know how to react or reply to Jeanne''s words.

    Jenifer noticed the awkwardness in the air and she swiftly said, "Look at you and your temper.

    Jeanne just came back and you''re getting all riled up. What do you think it''ll do to her? Keep your

    temper and it''s time for dinner."

    Alexander grunted and headed to the dining table.

    The family got together for dinner.

    Since Master Lawrence was wheelchair-bound, he usually had meals in his room. Without Master

    Lawrence''s presence, Alexander became the most powerful figure in the family. He acted up to his

    position fully.

    No one dared to speak a word at the table without his permission.

    Alexander had a cold nce at George who was eating quietly beside Jeanne. He said, "Where''s

    your manners, boy?"

    "He''s a little shy," Jeanne said.

    "Poorly educated. He must be some b*stard that you have with some random man." Alexander''s

    words were extremely harsh.

    Jeanne slightly tightened her lips and put her fork down.

    There was an unspoken rule in the Lawrence family. At dinner, if the father of the family did not

    start, no one could start eating. If the father of the family did not stop, no one was allowed to stop

    either.

    Jeanne''s action challenged Alexander''s pride and position in the family.

    Before Alexander couldsh out at her, Jeanne said, "If we''re talking about bustards, there are

    many at the table."

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Alexander reacted bitterly to her remarks.

    "Look at Jasmine and Joshua, they are the b*stards you have with some woman," Jeanne said out

    loud at the table.

    "What did you say?" Joshua was furious. He bolted up and red at Jeanne.

    As the golden child of the family, Joshua was never mocked or insulted before.

    Jeanne upheld her nonchnce and said, "If you can shout at your older sister, it proves that the

    Lawrence family didn''t educate the younger ones as well. Poorly educated."

    She was mocking Joshua because Alexander had mocked George earlier.

    "You!" Joshua was furious.

    Jasmine held his brother back and said softly, "Sis, are you still angry at me and Eden? Is that why

    youe back to do this to us?"

    Jeanne turned to Jasmine.

    Jasmine really inherited her mother''s fact-bending capabilities. She also mastered the ability to look

    innocent at any given moment.

    "If you''re mad at me, I''ll apologize. I shouldn''t have gotten together with Eden back then, when he

    was still with you. But Eden told me he has no more feelings for you so I did the unforgivable with

    him. It''s all my fault," Jasmine said meekly. She wore an apologetic look and the sincerity on her

    face was authentic, so much so it could easily move people''s hearts.

    Jeanne scoffed out loud. "This is the first time I heard someone calling herself a mistress in such a

    pure and innocent way."

    Jasmine was silenced by Jeanne''s remarks.

    Jeanne added, "I wonder if being a mistress can be inherited? I guess you inherited that from your

    mother."

    "JEANNE! WHAT NONSENSE ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?!" Alexander mmed the table.

    Jasmine shook.

    Jeanne, unbothered, looked at Alexander and said, "I had enough. You people continue."

    She held George''s hand and walked away even without Alexander''s permission.

    Alexander could not tolerate such disrespect, especially from his daughter. He shouted, "JEANNE!

    STAND RIGHT THERE!"

    Jeanne stood. She turned around and said, "It''s up to me to decide whether I want to marry Thedus

    or not. If I said no, it won''t happen even if you beat me to death, like what you did to me seven

    years ago."

    She then walked away without wasting time on them.

 Chapter 6 The Swan Family and Fourth Master

    Chapter 6 The Swan Family and Fourth Master

    Alexander was left enraged at the dining table but because of what Jeanne said, he was unable to

    lash out at her.

    Jenifer, Jasmine, Joshua and even Eden who stayed back for dinner were forced to suppress their

    anger as well.

    Jeanne was as feisty as ever and she was bold enough to go up against anyone. However,

    something was different about her. She was no longer the rash and impatient girl who disregarded

    consequences. Everything she said was infuriating but true, hence no one was able to pick on her

    mistakes.

    Jenifer red at her viciously.

    Back then, she used Jeanne''s temper and attitude to make her soft and tender side stand out so

    that others would sympathize with her and me Jeanne''s personality.

    Now, she seemed to have lost the advantage.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Jeanne was smarter than before.

    Jenifer grinned though. No matter how smart Jeanne became, she was just a single mother being

    forced to marry a lowlife. Her life was over.

    Jeanne took George back to the room. She did not have the interest or the time to figure out their

    schemes. She knew better than anyone that those people down there were cold-blooded and

    merciless.

    She looked at George. "Had enough?"

    George nodded. "When you guys were arguing, I was eating."

    "Good boy," Jeanne praised the boy.

    Before they came back, Jeanne had prepared her son for situations like this and her smart boy did

    not let her down at all.

    On the second day, Jeanne took her boy downstairs and ate like normal. They even had a walk in

    the front yard as if nothing had happened.

    At night, when Alexander came home from work, he told Jeanne to have dinner with the Locke

    family.

    Jeanne simply dressed herself up for the event and brought George along.

    Alexander wore a gloomy look and asked, "Why are you bringing him?"

    "He''s my son. Of course, I''m bringing him along."

    "Do you know where you''re going?"

    "When you attended important events, you brought Joshua as well."

    "Are you doing this right now?" Alexander''s anger was brewing.

    "If I were to go against you, I wouldn''t be here in the first ce. Why are you so concerned? Are

    you afraid that the Locke family would say no to the wedding? I thought you guys mentioned that I

    have a son when you negotiated with them?"

    Alexander was silenced by her argument.

    Jenifer was a woman with high EQ. She knew Alexander dared notsh out on Jeanne at this

    sensitive timing, so she said, "Alex, Jeanne''s right. When we talked to the Locke family, they

    already knew that she had a son. So, she might as well bring him along to meet the opposite, just

    take it as a preparation for the future."

    "Whatever!" Alexander bellowed before he went into the car.

    Jenifer followed him into the rear seat.

    Jeanne and her son as well as Jasmine and Eden went into the other cars respectively.

    The three cars arrived at the most luxurious restaurant in South Hampton.

    The jockeys came over and opened the doors for them.

    Alexander led his family inside the restaurant and headed to the VIP room to meet the Locke family.

    There was arge roundtable in the room and the Locke family was already seated.

    Damian and Octavia, their eldest son, Hugh, and his wife, Naomi and Hugh''s son, Jeremiah.

    Thedus was also there.

    When the Lawrence family arrived, everyone stood up and weed them.

    Thedus was reluctant to ept the wedding proposal at first because regardless of what he did, he

    could not just ept a single mother to be his wife.

    However, when heid eyes on Jeanne for the first time, his eyes gleamed.

    Jeanne beautifully exceeded his expectations.

    Her wavy hair, delicate face, voluptuous body, and everything about her made her an angel on

    Earth,

    except for the fact that she had a child.

    His eyes widened. It was his mother who nudged him to bring him back from his awe.

    Thedus got up and weed everyone warmly.

    After everyone got seated, the introduction started and was followed by dinner.

    Throughout dinner, only the head of both families spoke to each other. The others barely made a

    sound.

    Halfway through the dinner, Thedus excused himself for a phone call.

    Then, a waiter came in and invited Jeanne outside. "Second Master Locke wants to meet you

    outside."

    Jeanne wiped her lips before she brought George out together.

    Outside the VIP room, Thedus was waiting for her in the corridor.

    Jeanne walked up to him but kept a safe distance from him.

    Thedus cut to the chase and said, "The wedding is next month. It''s a little rushed and I believe I

    need to tell you something before it happens."

    "Please do, Second Master Locke," Jeanne said with a smile.

    Her smile made Thedus'' heart race. However, no matter how beautiful she was, she had a child

    with her and it would lower his status for marrying her.

    "I heard you had a temper but let me make this straight.

    I see you had your portion of fun before and if it''s not because of your family, this wedding would

    never

    happen. So, don''t try to act like you deserve this.

    "You''ll treat me like a king if you''re going to marry me. Don''t disobey me and listen to everything I

    say!"

    Jeanne stared at him emotionlessly.

    Thedus added, "Don''t try to control me. It''s your honor to be able to call yourself Mrs. Locke. If I had

    a woman outside, don''t try to cause a scene with me. I don''t want all that nonsense, get it?"

    Jeanne did not react at all.

    Her emotionless face made Thedus impatient. "Did you hear me?"

    "Is there anything else?" Jeanne asked instead of answering him.

    "Your son... He''ll have to call me daddy!" Thedus pointed at George.

    Before Jeanne could say a word, a strong and charming voice of a man sounded. "Who''s calling

    Second Master Locke daddy?"

    Thedus turned around and saw Edward, the fourth son of the Swan family.

    Old Master Swan was a reputable figure in South Hampton and he had connections to both sides of

    thew. No other family dared to cross their path in South Hampton as they revered the Swan

    family. As the fourth son in the family, Edward took over his family business at the age of 29.

    There were a lot of rumors about Edward circting in high society.

    The most notable one was him having too much authority and power in his hand and him being

    chaste, or in other words, gay.

    He was a handsome and charming man but he had been single for as long as anyone knew. No

    woman had ever appeared in hispany.

    Jeanne saw the man as well and she averted his gaze.

    Thedus'' arrogance was reced by ttery immediately. "Fourth Master, I didn''t mean you. I was

    just talking to my fiance''s son."

    He even pointed at George.

    Edward had a nce at George.

    George sensed the gaze and stared right into Edward''s eyes.

    Jeanne furrowed her brows at the staredown between the man and the boy.

    She subtly pulled the boy behind her.

    Edward pulled his gaze back and walked away.

    Teddy, Edward''s attendant, who had been with him since he was young, thought he was seeing

    things when he saw Edward''s smile. It was not just a faint grin but a bright smile. A bright smile from

    the man who barely showed emotions.

    Thedus saw Edward off before he turned to Jeanne and warned her, "Remember what I said."

    He, too, left the corridor.

    While Jeanne adjusted her emotions, George tugged her hand. "I don''t like him." "Thedus Locke?"

    "No, that Fourth Master Swan guy." George''s youthful voice sounded serious.

    Jeanne had a good look at her son. Due to his high IQ, he barely argued with people below his

    standards and yet Fourth Master Swan was able to make the boy dislike him. It was surprising and

    unusual.

    She smiled and said, "What a coincidence. I don''t like him either, but..."

    George looked at his mother. "But what?"

    "Don''t cross paths with him. He''s not someone you''d want to mess with," Jeanne said.

    "Why?" George furrowed his brows.

    "You can''t afford it."

    George looked at the man walking away. He begged to differ.

 Chapter 7 The Locke Family Offended Fourth Master Swan?

    Chapter 7 The Locke Family Offended Fourth Master Swan?

    Jeanne held George''s hand and returned to the VIP room.

    To her surprise, Fourth Master Swan was inside as well.

    Everyone was on their feet, showing the utmost respect to the man. Even her father, Alexander,

    wore a weing look.

    Jeanne returned to her seat with George.

    Fourth Master Swan greeted everyone before he turned to Eden and asked, "1 heard from your

    father that you''re going to marry Jasmine at the end of this month."

    "Yeah, Uncle Edward. It''s on the 28th of this month." Eden showed respect to the man that he called

    uncle. Although his uncle was only four years older than him, he had to respect the man because

    Old Master Swan had put the man in charge.

    Fourth Master Swan was the most powerful figure in the Swan family other than Old Master Swan.

    "You better treat her well," Fourth Master Swan said.

    "Don''t worry, Uncle Edward. My father has prepared all the necessary things," Eden answered.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Good to know."

    "Thank you, Uncle Edward." Jasmine showed a ttery smile at Fourth Master Swan.

    Fourth Master Swan nodded.

    "I was having dinner here and I ran into Thedus outside.

    I learned that both Alexander and Damian are here, so I thought I''d say hi."

    Due to the seniority of his position, even though Alexander and Damian were a lot older than the

    young Fourth Master Swan, he was able to address them by name and talk to them like peers.

    To Alexander and Damian, they felt honored because Fourth Master Swan called them by name.

    "I''ll leave you guys be. Have fun. I''ll be going now." He was here just to say hi to everyone.

    "We''ll see you out," Alexander and Damian said.

    "It''s okay." Fourth Master declined the offer.

    He then left swiftly.

    Teddy was confused by his master''s action. His master had juste back from a business trip and

    yet he wanted toe here to have dinner instead of going home to rest. After dinner, he even

    dropped by the Lawrence family and the Locke family''s room just to say hi.

    Others might not know but he knew his master hated social events like this.

    Fourth Master Swan got into his car. Teddy was in the passenger seat.

    The car drove toward the Swan family''s private residence.

    "Teddy," Fourth Master Swan said.

    "Yes, sir?" "Run a background check on the Locke family." "The Locke family? Why?" Teddy felt

    strange because the Swan family had no business rtionship or whatsoever connection to the

    Locke family.

    "I want to know everything about them, including their dead ancestors and where their tombs are."

    Teddy wondered what the Locke family did to anger his master.

    After Fourth Master Swan left, the room became merrier than before.

    "Alex, it seems like you''re quite close to Fourth Master Swan," Damian ttered.

    "It''s all because of my future son-inw," Alexander said humbly.

    With utmost courtesy, Damian turned to Eden and said, "Son, we''re going to be family soon. Please

    look after the Locke family as well."

    "You''re too kind, Uncle Damian. Since we''re going to be family soon, we can just put courtesy

    aside," Eden said politely.

    To the public, Eden was a handsome guy from a wealthy background, well-educated, and polite. He

    was the perfect son-inw to every inw out there.

    "I didn''t know you were this close to your uncle. He even came here himself just to ask about your

    wedding." Alexander was impressed by the visit.

    "Yeah, I''m quite close to my Uncle Edward."

    "I heard he''s 29 but he''s still single, right?" Jenifer asked.

    "Well, he has no one around him, so..."

    "Is he... okay? I mean physically?" Jenifer asked subtly.

    Everyone was interested in Fourth Master Swan''s private life, except for Jeanne and George, who

    were busy eating.

    Eden wore a smile and said, "I don''t know anything about my Uncle Edward''s private life either."

    "He''s 29 and single? He should''ve been married a while ago," Octavia said sentimentally as she felt

    bad for the man.

    "Uncle Edward had always been an independent man with a mind of his own. No one knows what

    he''s thinking."

    "If your Uncle Edward continues to be like himself, you''ll have to bear the responsibility to take over

    in the future," Octavia said reverently.

    "You''re right!" Damian nodded in agreement. He took the ss of wine and proposed a toast to

    Alexander.

    "Alex, don''t forget me when that dayes."

    "You''re too kind. Besides, my daughter is marrying your son. We''re going to be one big family

    soon." Alexander was in a great mood.

    The dinner continued in ttery andughter for the night.

    Jeanne ate quietly. It had been a long time since she ate in South Hampton. The food here suited

    her taste.

    Dinnersted a little longer than expected.

    The two families chatted a little more before they finally parted ways for the night.

    The Locke family was happy with the wedding with the Lawrence family. In high society, the bride

    and groom''s status must be matched but more importantly, the union between the two families must

    be able to create more profit for both sides.

    Before they parted, Damian said to Thedus, "This is your first day meeting Jeanne. Spend more

    time with her, take the initiative. When the timees, the wedding will happen."

    "I understand," Thedus said reverently.

    Alexander told the same to Jeanne. "Go out with Thedus more, get to know each other."

    Jeanne simply nodded. She was not that stupid to disgrace her father in such an important meeting.

    The two families finally left for their respective homes.

    Jeanne and George were inside the same car.

    George asked, "Mom, are you going to marry Thedus Locke?"

    Jeanne looked at the boy. "What do you think?"

    "1 don''t think you will."

    Jeanne simply smiled quietly.

    The car finally reached the Lawrence family''s manor.

    Jeanne came out with George. She saw Eden at the entrance with Jasmine nowhere to be found.

    He was waiting for her.

    Jeanne calmly walked over with George.

    Eden asked, "You saw Thedus Locke just now. How did you feel about him?" "Nothing in particr,"

    Jeanne said.

    "Do you regret what happened seven years ago?" Eden asked. He sounded like he wanted her to

    admit that she regretted losing him.

    "If I say no, will you be pissed?"

    "Stop acting. You know how important I am to my family and you saw how close I am with my Uncle

    Edward. If you don''t like Thedus, beg me and I''ll do something about it for the sake of our old

    rtionship. I''ll help you," Eden said with delight.

    Jeanne simply grunted. She had no interest to spare another moment to look at the pretentious

    man.

    She said, "I think you better keep yourself controlled. Jasmine isn''t someone you want to mess with.

    She can be quite scary when she''s mad."

    Eden reacted bitterly.

    Ever since Jeanne came back, she had never properly looked into his eyes.

    However, it was the cold attitude that made her more charming. She had a sense of femme fatale

    that shecked back then, which gave him the urge to conquer her.

    He did not get her seven years ago and now, he ought to make her bow before him!

    Jeanne brought George into the living hall.

    Jasmine and Jenifer were chatting there.

    Jasmine was excited after what had happened. "Mom, Fourth Master Swan came to the dinner just

    to ask about my wedding. I''ve always regarded him as someone

    legendary."

    "You silly girl. No matter how legendary the man is, he''s just a man. When you finally marry Eden,

    you''ll be staying with him and the Swan family, and you''ll be able to see him every day."

    "Do you think what Aunt Octavia said is true, that Eden will eventually take over the Swan family?"

    Jeanne simply walked past them and she left a subtle scoff before she walked upstairs.

 Chapter 8 Stop Belittling Yourself

    Chapter 8 Stop Belittling Yourself

    Jeanne walked upstairs silently.

    Jasmine and Jenifer stared at her as she brought George upstairs.

    The subtle scoff that she made when she walked past them entered their ears clearly.

    Vexed, Jasmine asked, "Did she just scoff at me?"

    Jenifer was not surprised. "It''s a tale of the fox and the grapes, and she''s the fox. If it wasn''t for you,

    she''d be the one enjoying all this."

    Jasmine felt better with her mother''s constion.

    Compared to her own wedding, Jeanne''s wedding was the biggest joke in South Hampton and it

    was indeed the fact.

    On the second day, when the press released the news of Jeanne and Thedus'' wedding, it stirred up

    a whirlwind of rumors in the city.

    The news surprised everyone because no one thought she would agree to marry Thedus. She was

    once the princess of the Lawrence family and despite her decline, she was still a well-known name

    in the city.

    She was known as the most beautiful girl in high society back then and her pursuers could surround

    the earth twice.

    Even if she had fallen off her throne, she should not have agreed to marry such a man.

    Jeanne was brushing her teeth when she received the news and it was Monica who informed her.

    Monica sounded agitated on the other end of the phone. She shouted at Jeanne, "What are you

    thinking?! How the hell did you agree to marry that b*stard Thedus? Don''t you know he got into

    prison before?

    "The press didn''t make him the headlines because the Locke family has spent a fortune to cover up

    the news and they told the public it was an ident! That b*stard Thedus tortured that prostitute to

    death that night and yet he''s able toe out unscathed! He should thank his dear daddy and his

    family''s wealth, or else he''d have been given the death sentence!"

    Jeanne mped the phone to her ear with her shoulder as she continued to brush her teeth.

    "And you! You''re going to marry a murderer? Jeanne, you should''ve stayed away and note

    back to belittle yourself like this," Monica said. There was an obvious sob in her tone.

    Jeanne wiped her face and said, "I''m fine, Monica."

    "Fine your *ss! You said you were fine when your father whipped you half to death! Can you love

    yourself more? Can you just walk away from all those sh*t from your family? Can you just not follow

    them for once? It''s not worth it!"

    "Yeah, it''s not worth it," Jeanne said in agreement.

    "Then? What''s the meaning of all this?"

    "Don''t worry. I''m not going to marry that guy." Jeanne believed no one else except Monica.

    Monica used her own life to threaten Alexander back then just so she could carry Jeanne away from

    this hellhole and deliver her to the hospital.

    "How are you going to turn down the wedding now that the press got the news? If you don''t marry

    that b*stard, your father will beat you to death again!" The thought reminded Monica of that ominous

    night seven years ago.

    Back when Jeanne and Eden were called the golden couple, everyone in high society was jealous

    of the lovebirds. Eden listened to everything Jeanne said and Monica strongly believed Jeanne was

    thest one Eden would cheat on.

    Unfortunately, Eden cheated on her with Jasmine, her stepsister two years younger than her.

    When the news got out, everyone put the me on Eden and Jasmine.

    Jeanne''s feisty temper drove her to the Swan family and asked Eden for an exnation in front of

    his family. She wanted Eden to acknowledge that he cheated on her with her sister.

    The Swan family could not afford her to embarrass them, so they tried to talk her out of it and told

    her to calm down.

    Jeanne, however, was not an easy-going person. The news snowballed into something huge that

    went out of control. In the end, Jasmine had to acknowledge her affair with Eden publicly.

    She said Eden and her were truly in love and they could not help but betray Jeanne.

    Eden also told the press that he could not tolerate Jeanne''s temper and fell for the kinder Jasmine.

    He did not break up with Jeanne earlier because he cared about her feelings.

    Their fact-bending exnations turned the tip to Jeanne, making her the mistress in this

    rtionship. She wasbeled as a jealous vixen who ruined people''s happiness.

    The Lawrence family was on the lower end of the deal in the wedding with the Swan family, so when

    they realized Jasmine was with Eden instead, they did not n to ease Jeanne''s grievance.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Instead, they forced Jeanne to ept the fact and stay quiet. She was only 18 and yet she had to

    go through so much pain and grief because her family chose profit over her.

    In the end, Jeanne tried to fight back but ended up being beaten by her father.

    Not only that but her family also announced to the public that Jeanne''s feisty temper was due to not

    having a mother by her side since she was young. So, it was understandable that Eden chose

    Jasmine over her.

    Jeanne was the one who should reflect on her actions and notin.

    That move made Jeanne lose her reputation in high society and her image was ruined. She was

    cheated on, and hurt and used by her own family. No one offered her a helping hand and

    instead, she was being stepped on during her darkest days.

    Fortunately, she was able to escape alive.

    It was her absence that put the case to rest.

    Now with her return, would everything repeat itself?

    The thought left Monica restless. She said, "Jeanne, I''ll buy you air tickets, please bring George and

    leave."

    Jeanne chuckled. She grew up with Monica and was only three months older than her friend, which

    made them peers.

    When Jeanne''s mother passed away, they were both eight years old. Monica promised that she

    would take care of Jeanne like a mother. She kept her promise and showed her friend a lot of

    warmth, despite her thoughts and actions being a lot more childishpared to Jeanne.

    Jeanne was grateful for Monica''s warmth because it was the only thing that kept her hope for

    humanity alive.

    "I won''t get hurt anymore," Jeanne said.

    Not only that but she also swore that she would take revenge on those who tried to step on her

    during her darkest days. An eye for an eye!

    "Don''t lie to me," Monica said.

    "I won''t."

    "Don''t keep everything to yourself."

    "I''m not."

    "Okay, I believe you, but you don''t push yourself too far." Monicapromised. Since they were

    young, she always followed Jeanne''s opinion and was her friend''s best supporter.

    "Mhmm."

    "Why don''t..." Monica suddenly sounded serious.

    Jeanne came out of the bathroom with her phone.

    "Why don''t you try to go for Fourth Master Swan, like try to get in his pants?"

 Chapter 9 You’re Fourth Master Swans Best Match

    Chapter 9 You��re Fourth Master Swan''s Best Match

    "Why don''t you try to get into Fourth Master Swan''s pants?" Monica sounded serious with her

    suggestion.

    Jeanne was watching George typing on hisptop. His tiny fingers were moving across the

    keyboard swiftly and there were a few lines of data on the screen that caught Jeanne''s eyes.

    "JEANNE!" The silence left Monica agitated.

    Jeanne regained herposure and said, "Yeah, you were saying?"

    "I''m saying, go after Fourth Master Swan. Other than those folks from Creston City... Wait, I think

    even those folks from Creston are a little afraid of him. So, if you can get his attention, or get him to

    fall for you, not only the Lawrence family but even Eden will have to be scared of you then."

    "You think too much of me." Jeanne chuckled.

    "You''re beautiful, like an angel. If I were a man, I''d fall for you too. I know that b*stard Eden cheated

    on you with Jasmine because he didn''t get to sleep with you."

    "That doesn''t mean I have to sleep with Fourth Master Swan."

    "Why not? He''s single now. Don''t worry, I''ll create a chance for you. I might not know the man but

    my husband is his personal doctor. I''ll go ask my dumb hubby to maybe create a chance for you

    guys to meet."

    Jeanne strongly believed that Monica''s joke would drive her crazy one day.

    Who would call their own husband dumb?

    Dr. Jones, or Monica''s husband, would probably roll his eyes at his wife when he learned this.

    "Have you forgotten that no one has ever seen a woman beside Fourth Master Swan?" Jeanne

    asked.

    "But it doesn''t mean that he''s gay," Monica argued.

    "Fine. You win."

    "Maybe he''s waiting for his Mrs. Right and you, you might be his Mrs. Right!" Monica was already

    high on her imagination.

    Jeanne wanted to pull her back to reality. "This isn''t someme online novel. Monica, stop with your

    delusional thoughts. It''s impossible between me and Fourth Master Swan."

    "Why are you so stubborn?"

    "Because I don''t need anyone."

    Monica was worried that Jeanne might get bullied by the Lawrence family again.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Monica grew up with love. Her parents loved her so much that they could give their lives for her.

    Jeanne was the exact opposite. Jeanne''s father taught her the meaning of cruelty.

    What happened that night shocked Monica a lot and it changed her world.

    Monica wanted to chat a little longer but Jeanne said, "I have something to do. Talk to youter."

    "Jeanne?" Jeanne already hung up the phone. She knew if she did not hang up, Monica could go

    on for the whole day. She had something to do.

    She put her phone down and walked to George.

    George was working on hisptop. His brows above his ck-framed sses furrowed and his lips

    protruded slightly. He looked like a serious man at work.

    If she did not see it with her own eyes, she would never believe that a six-year-old was adroit at

    using aputer.

    Jeanne asked, "Have you gotten thepany status of the Locke family?"

    "Yeah. Take a look," George said.

    Jeanne nodded and sat down beside her son. She had a look at the results.

    The Locke family was wealthy but their business line was limited. They had been trying to venture

    into a new business in the past two years but chickened out at thest moment. They were able to

    carry on through their traditional business but soon, in three years or so, their family''s wealth would

    start to decline.

    She read through the data that George hacked out from the Locke family''s website.

    The document showed that the Locke family nned to invest in emerce to save the

    precarious situation of theirpany.

    The Lawrence family also had the intention to venture into emerce, hence the union through

    marriage.

    Jeanne was thinking when George suddenly asked, "Mom, why do you want me to check on the

    Locke

    family?"

    "Why do you think I want you to do this?"

    "To not marry Thedus Locke?"

    Jeanne ruffled the boy''s curly hair. "Smart boy."

    George blushed when his mother praised him.

    Jeanne loved watching her son blush. Due to his high IQ, she was unable to treat him like a normal

    child, hence their conversation had always been about mature topics.

    Sometimes, she would mistake her son as a husband because he could do a lot.

    She had never experienced George asking to be pampered or tried to get her attention by jumping

    into her arms.

    It was the only regret she had.

    The phone rang.

    The ringtone pulled Jeanne out of her "sadness" and she answered the phone, "Hello."

    A familiar voice of a man came through the phone. "How are you doing? Getting used to the ce?"

    "It doesn''t matter," Jeanne said.

    The man chuckled. "Miss me?"

    "Never."

    "You''re as cold as ever."

    Jeanne was not moved. "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have survived all those years."

    "It sounds like you''re not happy with me." "No. You saved my life and I can never repay you

    enough."

    The man chuckled again. "Call me when you need me."

    "Mhmm."

    "Bye."

    It was just a short chat and there were no feelings involved.

    Jeanne hung up the phone.

    George asked, "Was it Kingsley?"

    Jeanne nodded.

    "He missed us?" George mumbled.

    "Not really," Jeanne said. She then curled her lips into a cruel grin.

    "What are we going to do next?" George switched the topic.

    "Wait for the fish to take the bait," Jeanne said.

    George frowned.

    Jeanne ruffled his curly hair again and said, "Let''s go for breakfast."

    George followed silently.

    It was a Saturday, so Alexander was downstairs, with everyone else.

    Jeanne took George to the dining table and had breakfast.

    Jasmine''sughter could be heard from the living hall. "The charity ball tonight will have an auction

    for a sapphire. I heard it''s from a crown worn by the royal family in thest century. It''s very

    expensive. Eden just called me and said he''ll bid on the sapphire as a wedding gift for me."

    "Look at you. Tsk tsk." Joshua shook his head.

    "What? There''s nothing wrong trying to show off the best man in the world," Jasmine said.

    "The wedding is still weeks away and you''re already talking about him."

    "Are you asking for a beating?"

    Jasmine and Joshua were talking on the couch.

    Alexander never liked people fooling around but he showed extreme tolerance to his son and

    daughter.

    Jeanne calmly had breakfast with her son and nned for a walk in the garden outsideter.

    George was still growing. It was good for him to go out and enjoy the sun.

    "Jeanne, you''ll attend the charity ball tonight as well," Alexander said with amanding tone.

    Jasmine heard it and reacted with a gloomy look.

    "The Locke family will be there as well. Take it as a chance to get closer with Thedus," Alexander

    said.

    Jeanne simply hummed a reply.

    After breakfast, she brought George away from the dining table.

 Chapter 10 Charity Ball

    Chapter 10 Charity Ball

    Back at the living hall, Joshua red at Jeanne as she walked away. Displeased, he said, "Where

    are her manners? Dad talked to her and she didn''t even give a proper response."

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Jenifer had a nce at her son. "Shush. Your sister just came back. Just give her some time to fit

    in."

    "You''re still defending her? She insulted you yesterday. Did you forget that?" Joshua''s anger was

    obvious.

    "Enough." Jenifer stopped her son from talking.

    Alexander was also displeased by Jeanne''s response.

    As if Jeanne no longer respected him as a father, but on second thought, Jeanne was just a tool to

    him, so he did not need to be angry with her either.

    He got up and said, "I''ll go up to talk to Father."

    "Sure." Jenifer nodded respectfully. She was the one who took good care of Alexander all these

    years and all men would like a woman like her. She was smart, obedient, and knew her ce within

    the house.

    Right after Alexander went up, Jasmine reverted to her true form.

    "Mom, look at her. I don''t like that arrogance of hers. Not only Joshua but even I also can''t stand her

    anymore! Who does she think she is? The princess of the house? We threw her out seven years

    ago. She''s now just some woman with a child! Why tolerate her attitude?"

    "It''s not that I want to tolerate her attitude but I don''t have the time or the energy to be calctive

    with

    someone like her," Jenifer said with a vicious grin.

    "Once she married Thedus, that would be the end of her life. So, why do we have to waste our time

    on her? I let her be herself now because I don''t want her to embarrass your father. You should know

    how far she can go if she''s provoked. If we did something to her and caused her to ruin the

    marriage, we''ll be held responsible by your father and your grandfather."

    Jasmine understood her mother''s patience.

    Everyone tolerated Jeanne''s attitude because they wanted her to marry Thedus.

    Jeanne must have known that everyone depended on her now, hence the arrogance.

    "It''s okay. You guys don''t have to be overly concerned. Seven years ago, I made her lose everything

    and now, I can do the same, or even worse." Jenifer was never concerned about Jeanne''s attitude

    or her presence.

    She looked at Jasmine and said, "You better prepare your wedding with Eden as well. Try to behave

    and don''t cause any trouble."

    "Don''t worry. Eden and I are stable now. Nothing will happen." Jasmine sounded confident.

    Jenifer nodded. She gave birth to Jasmine and brought her up with her own hands. She was certain

    that her daughter had inherited the ability to tter all men on Earth.

    She was not worried about her daughter at all.

    Later in the afternoon, Alexander brought his family to the mall for shopping. They were told to pick

    decent

    outfits for the charity ballter tonight.

    Jeanne tagged along. She chose herself a silver dress. It was not revealing at all but due to the fit, it

    complemented her body and made her look like an elf under the lights.

    She was born a beauty and she did not inherit it from her mother. She had a unique charm to her

    and she naturally felt like a vixen. The nonchnce on her could easily drive a man mad.

    Jasmine was theplete opposite of Jeanne.

    She was not exquisitely beautiful but she looked innocent and cute. She was the girl-next-door that

    all men would want to protect. The white dress that she chose made her stand out as well.

    However, when she saw Jeanne''s alluring charms, she was still jealous.

    She should have disfigured Jeanne''s face when she had the chance seven years ago.

    The grudge on her face onlysted for a second before it was reced by her usual innocence.

    It became a habit for Jasmine to look innocent in front of others. That was the reason why she was

    able to escape unscathed from the incident with Eden back then.

    Everyone bought her innocent look and diverted their criticism to Jeanne.

    At seven o''clock in the evening, the Lawrence family arrived at the venue for the charity ball.

    There were already a number of guests at the venue.

    Alexander was a veteran businessman in the field, so all his friends and partners came to him for a

    chat as soon as he arrived.

    The other family members followed him around to entuate his status.

    It was until Eden arrived in his formal suit.

    No one could deny Eden''s looks. His facial features were pronounced, he was tall, and there was

    always a bright smile on his face. His sunny image, his handsome looks, in addition to his

    prominent family background and his own capabilities made him stand out.

    Jasmine proudly showed off his fiance to everyone.

    However, someone else caught Jeanne''s attention.

    Despite being a shining star in the venue, Eden was pale inparison to his uncle, Fourth Master

    Swan, or Edward Swan. It was likeparing a star to the sun.

    Maybe because of Fourth Master Swan''s natural presence of a leader or that powerful aura that

    could keep people away from him, or even that unrivaled handsome look on his face, his presence

    alone was able to outshine all men in the venue.

    At that moment, not only Jeanne but everyone else also noticed his presence.

    One thing worth noting was that not all were able to invite Fourth Master Swan to their event.

    A charity ball was not a ce that he should be, so when he appeared, he caused everyone in the

    venue to gasp in shock.

    As his presence captured everyone''s attention, Jeanne grabbed George''s hand and left.

    Jeanne ought to keep George by her side at all times.

    Even though Alexander voiced his disagreement explicitly, he was unable to dissuade Jeanne.

    Jeanne knew her father dared not do anything to her now, so she did not have to lower herself to

    follow hismands.

    She was heading toward a secluded corner but before she arrived, she heard some women talking.

    "Octavia, I just saw your future daughter-inw," one of the women said.

    "1 saw her too. What a vixen, every man here was eyeing on her."

    "I heard it''s your second son''s first marriage. I don''t think you should get him someone with a child."

    Octavia said, "I don''t agree with this wedding either but as a woman, my words have no weight and

    cannot affect the business side of things. I''m sure you know the Lawrence family is nothing now but

    the daughter, Jasmine, she''s with Eden Swan, which means we''re able to build a connection to the

    Swan family through this! I guess I have to sacrifice my son for therger picture."

    "I guess you''re right. The Swan family is monopolizing everything now. No one dared to offend

    them. I heard Fourth Master Swan has some problems with his physical health, so it''s up to Eden to

    extend the family lineage. If Jasmine is able to give birth to a son or a daughter, then the Lawrence

    family would ascend to a higher status."

    "1 know, right. I can see Eden and Jasmine are close, I''m sure their rtionship is strong," Octativa

    said.

    "Look at Jeanne. How many men has she slept with until now? There''s a reason why Eden didn''t

    choose her.

    Octavia, when she bes your daughter-inw, you have to keep your eyes open. Some women

    carved the word slut into their bones."

    "Don''t worry. A slut like her would''ve to learn the rules of the Locke family when she weds into the

    family," Octavia emphasized every word clearly.

 Chapter 11 Only Jeanne Acknowledged It

    Chapter 11 Only Jeanne Acknowledged It

    Holding George''s hand, Jeanne stood there and eavesdropped on the women''s conversation.

    She was not concerned by what thedies said.

    George looked up to his mother and asked, "Are they talking about us?"

    Jeanne shrugged.

    She had learned to tolerate trivial matters but be strong when it came to taking revenge.

    She used to care about what people said about her but she got smarter now.

    "Come on, let''s go get you some desserts," Jeanne said.

    George had a look at the chatty women. He had a youthful look of a six-year-old but there was a

    hint of gloom in his eyes that did not match his age.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    They walked to the table with the desserts.

    Jeanne carefully picked her sweets. She had her eyes on a cream cheesecake and when she

    extended her hands to take it, a man came in and snatched the cake before her.

    She looked at the man and the man looked at her with a smile.

    "Ms. Lawrence."

    Jeanne smiled politely at the man.

    "My master is allergic to chocte, so..." Teddy sounded courteous.

    Jeanne nodded and was not concerned about the cake

    she lost.

    She held George''s hand and went over to the other side.

    She chose all the cakes with cream on them and gave them to George. "Don''t choke yourself."

    "You''re not eating?" the boy asked.

    "I''m not hungry."

    George was still growing and he skipped dinner because they had to attend this charity ball.

    Therefore, Jeanne picked all the cakes with cream for him.

    George munched on the creamy cakes quietly as Jeanne apanied him.

    Then, Thedus came to her with a vexed look. "You came and you didn''te to me?!"

    "My son is hungry."

    Thedus looked askance at George. "Why did you bring him here? Know your ce. Your son

    shouldn''t be here to embarrass me!"

    "If you think I''m embarrassing you, you can just ignore me for the entire night, Mr. Locke."

    "Jeanne! Don''t challenge my patience! Be grateful that I agreed to marry you so stop trying to act

    innocent in front of me!" Thedus reacted to her words bitterly.

    "Really?" Jeanne said softly but there was a hint of gloom in between the lines.

    "Come find me when you''re done! And keep your arrogance away! Someone like you doesn''t have

    the right to be arrogant!" Thedus then left angrily.

    Jeanne barely reacted to it. George continued munching his cakes.

    Teddy, on the other hand, felt a little awkward because he saw the whole incident and heard things

    that he should not.

    It was then he identally locked eyes with Jeanne.

    Panicked, he quickly exined, "Uh, my master hasn''t had dinner. I''m here for more cakes."

    Jeanne simply nodded.

    She looked at George. "Had enough?"

    "Yeah. I want to go to the washroom."

    "I''ll go with you." Jeanne held George''s hand and headed to the washroom.

    Teddy watched as Jeanne walked away.

    As far as he remembered, Jeanne was never this calm or cold. Something must have happened

    that changed her from the inside.

    He picked several pastries and returned to Fourth Master Swan.

    On the way back, he just realized his master usually did not consume so much sweets.

    "God damn..."

    Jeanne held George''s hand as they walked across the hall.

    The guests in the venue mostly knew Jeanne but none talked to her, as if talking to her would lower

    their status.

    Despite her status, her beauty still caught a lot of attention.

    The two of them walked to the garden, where the bathroom was. George went into the men''s room

    and Jeanne waited for him outside.

    A whileter, a few girls came out from thedies'' room.

    "Did you see Fourth Master Swan?"

    "I did! I can''t describe his handsomeness with words anymore! I''ve never thought a man could be as

    handsome as him. If I didn''t see him with my own eyes, I won''t even believe it."

    They were in awe of Fourth Master Swan''s handsome look.

    One of them lowered her voice and said, "But have you heard about his physical condition? He''s so

    handsome but there are no women around him."

    "Really? Or did he hide his girl from the public?"

    "I heard it from Eden, Fourth Master Swan''s nephew. He said his uncle doesn''t have anyone."

    "What a pity. All that handsomeness is going to waste."

    "God is fair. He got everything butcked the ability to be a real man."

    "I wonder if it was ED or something went wrong during his puberty. If it''s ED, then he can still get it

    treated but if it''s something wrong with his growth, then it''s a pity. Can you imagine a handsome

    man having the junk of a kid?"

    Jeanne did not want to be part of the gossip but for whatever reason, she came out from the corner.

    Maybe it was the girl''s annoying tone that vexed her.

    "Fourth Master Swan''s junk is just fine. There''s nothing wrong with it," she said.

    The girls looked at her in confusion.

    "I think it''s around... here... to here... this big." Jeanne started to sign with her hands.

    The girls got even more confused.

    One of the girls looked at her in disbelief and asked, "How did you know?"

    Jeanne paused for a moment and answered, "Wild guess?"

    "Wild guess?"

    "I supposed a handsome man like him should be at least, you know, workable?" Jeanne tried to

    make her words sound less ridiculous.

    The girls looked at her in disdain. However, before they could say a word, a voice came from the

    dark.

    "Is that so?"

    A cold voice of a man sounded and startled everyone.

    When the girls turned to the voice, they saw the handsome Fourth Master Swan.

    The girls were astonished and ran away in shock.

    Jeanne watched the girls run. She wanted to follow but George was still in the men''s room. She was

    forced to stay back and locked eyes with Fourth Master Swan.

    Things started to get awkward.

    Fourth Master Swan suddenly said, "Ms. Lawrence, do you remember it?"

    There was no emotion on his face when he asked the question but due to his prestigious status, his

    presence alone was pressuring and revered.

    Jeanne adjusted her breath and forced a smile on her face. "What do I remember? As far as I recall,

    Fourth Master Swan and I aren''t even acquaintances. I just don''t want you to be misunderstood by

    those girls."

    Fourth Master Swan did not answer. He simply stared at her.

    The air got quiet.

    Jeanne blinked nervously as he walked closer to her. She could even feel his breath that it felt

    pressuring.

    "Do you think I''m handsome?" he asked.

    His tone sounded softer.

    "I thought that''s a widely acknowledged fact?" Jeanne answered.

    Fourth Master Swanughed. The way heughed could capture the hearts of all the girls in the

    world and yet it struck fear in Jeanne.

    She then heard his charming voice say, "No, only you acknowledged that fact."

 Chapter 12 Teach The B*tch A Lesson

    Chapter 12 Teach The B*tch A Lesson

    The conversation in the garden got so awkward that it got silenced.

    It was then a sharp scream came from inside the hall.

    Jeanne turned around. She had a feeling that something had happened.

    She strode inside swiftly.

    Fourth Master Swan watched her strode in and decided to follow her inside.

    In the hall, Jeanne saw her son, George, standing in the middle and was surrounded by people.

    When Jeanne strode over, George looked at her with a grievance.

    Jeanne was already wondering what took George so long in the men''s room and now it seemed like

    he had alreadye out by himself.

    She looked around and saw Octavia, who also garnered quite the attention to herself.

    Octavia was hugging her falling dress and she was screaming in panic.

    Someone had stepped on her dress and caused it to slip off her. Even her nude color breast pads

    were exposed, embarrassing her in front of everyone.

    "What''s wrong?" Damian came over in a hurry.

    "T-This rascal stepped on my dress on purpose! He did it on purpose!" Octavia was driven mad by

    the embarrassment that she could barely keep herself calm.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Damian threw a nce at Thedus.

    Thedus quickly took his jacket off and covered his mother''s embarrassment.

    "No, I didn''t do it on purpose. I came out of the men''s room and wanted to look for my mom. I

    identally ran into Grandma," George exined with teary eyes and an innocent look.

    "Grandma, I really didn''t mean it. I''m sorry."

    He even politely bowed to express his apology.

    Octavia would never let the boy off with just an apology. She pointed at George and screamed, "You

    ill-educated b*stard! Someone send him out immediately!"

    Monica had also just arrived at the charity ball.

    She waste because her husband, Finn, got dyed by an operation.

    The scene of her godson being bullied fueled her anger. She wanted to jump in and reason with

    Octavia but before she could, Jeanne had stepped up.

    "1 wonder who''s the ill-educated one. Madam Locke, or my son?" Jeanne said.

    The emotion in her voice was t but it was deterring.

    Monica was shocked at her friend''s reaction. The others were too.

    Jeanne stepped up boldly and confronted Octavia. "My son said he didn''t do it on purpose and he

    had already apologized. As an elder, must you be this calctive with a boy?" "YOU!" "Besides, this

    is a ball for high society and alldies here know how to maintain their temperament and etiquette.

    As an elder, Madam Locke shouldn''t have allowed a young boy to step on your dress. Are you

    being careless or was my son being naughty?"

    "JEANNE!" Octavia screamed. "You''re not even married to my son and you''re this arrogant

    already?!"

    "Do you mean when I married your son, I could be even more arrogant? Like you?"

    "YOU!"

    "Let''s take one step back and look at things. I''m your son''s fiance and as my son''s future

    grandmother, you should''ve been tolerant with a boy and not insult him in public. Madam Locke, if

    you reacted this way, can I say that you never nned to ept me and my son into your family?"

    Jeanne asked.

    She sounded t throughout the confrontation and yet her words were pressuring.

    Octavia was silenced and Damian was shamed in public.

    Octavia''s condition was already an embarrassment and yet Jeanne criticized his wife in public for

    overreacting. His wife''s silent grievance brought shame to his entire family.

    Damian reacted bitterly to the criticism. He shouted at Thedus, "Stop embarrassing yourself here,

    bring your mother away!"

    Thedus red at Jeanne before he helped his mother away.

    Aggrieved, Octavia''s eyes got teary but she could not do anything. She simply followed her son

    away from the

    crowd.

    Damian red at Jeanne but she barely reacted.

    Alexander quickly stepped up and said, "Damian, it''s just a misunderstanding. He''s a kid and a kid

    tends to be clumsy. Let''s calm down and try not to make things worse for both families."

    Countless eyes were looking at Damian and he was forced to put his grievance and embarrassment

    aside. "Indeed it''s a misunderstanding. We''re almost half a century old and we''re being calctive

    with a six-year-old. It''ll be a joke if this gets out."

    The crowd nodded in agreement.

    High society was a ce of hypocrisy. Deep down, the crowd was just there to watch and take

    pleasure in people''s misfortune but they had to make themselves look as if they were there to ease

    the situation or solve the problem.

    The littlemotion faded after a while.

    Jeanne brought George to the side.

    Monica strode over and called her loudly, "Jeanne!"

    Jeanne saw her friend in a ck tube dress that showed off her sexiness.

    Monica was quite pretty. She was skilled in makeup, always energetic, and fashionable.

    Her slender arms were curled around a man''s arm, who was in a gray suit.

    The man had a pair of sses that entuated his politeness.

    "He''s my husband, Finn Jones." Monica introduced her husband to Jeanne when she noticed her

    friend was looking at him.

    Finn blinked and extended his hand for a shake. "Hi. Monica always talks about you. You''re more

    beautiful than rumored."

    "Nice to meet you," Jeanne said and shook his hand but kept her distance from the man.

    Finn pulled his hand back and said politely, "Excuse me. I think I saw my friend there."

    Monica let go of her husband and watched him walk away.

    Jeanne had a nce at him and noticed that he was walking toward Fourth Master Swan.

    Monica was less perceptive. After her husband left, she said, "Jeanne! My goodness, I thought your

    sharp edges were ground blunt over the years! I thought you''ve be a tamed pet but when you

    lashed out at that olddy, you got me, girl! I was so excited!

    "That woman is foul-mouthed. I met her a few times during other events and I heard her gossiping

    about other girls. Yet she acted like she''s Saint Mary in front of people, how disgusting. I''ve always

    wanted to teach her a lesson but you did that for me tonight!"

    Monica was excited.

    Jeanne simply smiled.

    She had a look at George.

    George got nervous and averted her gaze but he identally locked eyes with that handsome man

    with a sharp gaze.

    George frowned. He disliked the man. He disliked Fourth Master Swan.

 Chapter 13 Raising the Bid

    Chapter 13 Raising the Bid

    As the little incident settled down, it was time to move into the main event.

    The lights in the hall dimmed and a man got up onto the stage with a spotlight on him.

    "Good evening,dies and gentlemen! On behalf of South Hampton''s charity organizations, I hereby

    thank you and wee you to the annual charity ball."

    All the guests automatically gathered around the stage when the event started.

    After a quick introduction, the emcee cum auctioneer started the main event of the night��the

    auction.

    The guests at the event were all wealthy and famous, so regardless of the items or their value,

    every item up for bidding would find its new owner tonight.

    In name, it was an auction for charity but frankly speaking, everyone knew it was a forceful

    donation.

    Item after item was being bid and won.

    As the event reached the climax, the emcee said, "Lastly, let''s wee our prized item for the night

    ��the sapphire from Queen Elizabeth''s crown. It has been around for 80 years and it''s still shining

    brightly today. It has appeared in many auctions abroad and after many turns of events, it ended

    here in South Hampton.

    "A kind gentleman, who wished to remain anonymous, donated this sapphire to us and the starting

    price is 500,000 dors! And each call is 20,000 dors."

    The man hit the gavel.

    "600,000 dors!"

    "620,000 dors!"

    "640,000 dors!"

    "700,000 dors!" A voice from the dark raised the price all of a sudden.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Jeanne did not care but Monica was curious. She turned to the voice and said, "I think it''s Eden."

    Jeanne remained quiet.

    Monica added, "I heard that little bastard is trying to get this piece of rock for Jasmine as a wedding

    gift."

    Jeanne was surprised. "How did you know?"

    Monica clicked her tongue in disdain. "You have no idea how arrogant your stepsister was. Ever

    since they fixed their wedding date, she has been showing off to whoever she meets.

    "Everything that Eden did for her was a story that she can boast to her friends. The high society of

    South Hampton isn''trge, of course, everyone heard about it."

    Jeanne chuckled. She then raised her hand and called, "900,000 dors!"

    Monica was shocked. In fact, not only her but everyone else in the venue turned to Jeanne in

    disbelief.

    The hall''s lighting was dimmed, notpletely dark. They could see Jeanne calling the price with

    her hand raised.

    Eden reacted bitterly to her call. Jasmine even wore a gloomy look on her face.

    ''What''s that woman doing?!''

    She thought Jeanne had learned to be smart, so it surprised her when Jeanne embarrassed

    Octavia in front of everyone.

    Was Jeanne not afraid of Octavia''s retaliation after the wedding?

    ''Hmph! She''s as stupid as ever!''

    With that in mind, Eden''s voice sounded in her ears. "1 million!"

    "1.2 million." Jeanne continued to raise the price.

    "1.4 million."

    "1.6 million."

    The gloom on Eden''s face was obvious. He turned to Jeanne and red at her.

    Jeanne received multiple questioning gazes but she was not concerned.

    Monica, on the other hand, got nervous.

    The Jeanne she knew was as feisty as ever! The almighty queen could never be brought down that

    easily! She even started to consider throwing all her money in to support Jeanne if Jeanne really

    ran out of money.

    The thought of Eden losing the bid and the grumpy look on Jasmine gave Monica an adrenaline

    rush.

    "1.8 million!" Eden squeezed the price out of his clenched teeth.

    "2.4 million!" Jeanne said.

    ''Oh my God...'' Monica started to count how much money she had in her purse.

    She did not put any hope in her husband, who was just a poor doctor. How much would a surgeon

    earn annually? Besides, based on her understanding, Finn would never lend her the money. The

    man was stingy and calctive and they could barely agree on the same thing.

    Monica thought of her father. She even started to think of ways to persuade her father to lend her

    the money. If she acted hard enough or shed a couple of tears, she could get a few hundred

    thousand, probably.

    She inhaled deeply.

    The hall went quiet. No one raised the price after Jeanne''s 2.4 million.

    Monica whispered in Jeanne''s ears, "How much money do you have?"

    "Not a single penny."

    Monica widened her eyes in shock. She started to rub her hands anxiously.

    2.4 million was an astronomical figure even to her. She started to wonder if her father would beat

    her to death after asking for the money.

    "2.4 calling once."

    "2.4 calling twice..."

    "S..."

    "3 million!" Eden shouted hisst offer.

    Monica''s heart was pounding furiously.

    She had a nce at Jeanne and she strongly believed Jeanne would raise the price again.

    Jeanne, however, remained calm and there was not a hint of emotion on her face.

    Monica cautiously asked, "Are you going to raise the price again?"

    "Nope. I don''t have the money," Jeanne said.

    Monica sighed a breath of relief. ''Geez, if you don''t have the money, why are you raising the price?!''

    The emcee on the stage started counting down after Eden''s call.

    "3 million calling once..."

    The hall went quiet.

    Eden red at Jeanne as if he was waiting for a challenge.

    Jeanne felt it too but she was not concerned.

    She did not raise the price because she wanted the piece of rock. She simply wanted to waste

    people''s money.

    "3 million calling twice..."

    The hall remained silent.

    "S..."

    "4.5 million."

    Just when everyone thought Eden was going to win the bid, a strong voice came from the dark.

    The charming voice caused everyone''s heart to skip a beat.

    At the moment, everyone turned their attention to Fourth Master Swan.

    The man wore a cold look for the entire night and it was at this moment, he became the highlight of

    the event.

    Eden looked at his uncle in disbelief.

    Fourth Master Swan did not look at anyone but the stone on the stage.

    The emcee was stunned for a while before he regained hisposure. "4.5 million! Is there another

    offer?!"

    Eden dared not go against his uncle and 4.5 million had far exceeded his limit. His limit was actually

    below 3 million.

    "4.5 million calling once..."

    "4.5 million calling twice..."

    "Sold to Fourth Master Swan! Congrattions!" The emcee hit the gavel excitedly.

    The staff took the stone and delivered it to Fourth Master Swan.

    The man had a nce at the stone before Teddy epted it.

    He looked at the stone in his hand and then his master.

    Since when did the master he served be so unusual?

 Chapter 14 Jeanne Broke Fourth Master Swans Ordinance?

    Chapter 14 Jeanne Broke Fourth Master Swan''s Ordinance?

    The charity ball ended with thest item in its new owner''s hands.

    Everyone started to leave the venue.

    Jeanne held George''s hand as they walked toward the Lawrence family''s car.

    Before she could get into the car, she was forced to a stop.

    Fourth Master Swan was standing in front of her, with his attendant, Teddy.

    "Ms. Lawrence," Fourth Master Swan called her.

    His action caught a lot of attention.

    The line of carsing to the entrance to pick up the guests was already long enough and with

    Fourth Master Swan standing in front, the line got longer.

    "Yes, Fourth Master Swan. Is there anything?" Jeanne asked calmly.

    Fourth Master Swan moved his fingers and Teddy presented a box to Jeanne.

    Jeanne knew that inside the box was the sapphire that Fourth Master Swan had bid with 4.5 million.

    She looked at him and asked, "What''s the meaning of this, Fourth Master Swan?"

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "For you," the man said with a serious temperament. He was not joking.

    Jeanne tightened her lips.

    The eyes on them increased by the second.

    "I don''t deserve this. I did nothing," she said.

    "Back at the garden, thank you for your praise, Ms. Lawrence." Fourth Master Swan curled his lips

    into a perfect smile.

    Jeanne was astonished and could barely react to the situation.

    Fourth Master Swan thanked her because she had defended his private parts in front of those girls.

    It seemed like this man was unlike any other.

    She smiled and said, "I simply stated the truth. You''re too kind."

    Fourth Master Swan stared at her.

    The man was not much of a talker. When he stared at someone with full concentration, the person

    would certainly develop chills.

    "You don''t like it?" he asked with raised brows.

    "I don''t," she said frankly.

    "You don''t?"

    If she did not like it, why did she raise the price so high earlier?

    Confused, everyone looked at her, expecting an answer.

    "I''m just bored and just wanted to test my voice," Jeanne said nonchntly.

    Fourth Master Swan continued to stare at her. He was speechless at her answer.

    Teddy noticed something strange with his master and believed that his master was already

    regretting his decision to get the sapphire.

    A long whileter, Fourth Master Swan said, "That''s a good voice, Ms. Lawrence."

    He then turned away and walked off swiftly.

    Jeanne saw him off before she went into the car with George.

    Slowly but certainly, the guests all left the venue.

    Jasmine got into her car and she was not in a good mood.

    Everyone saw the interaction between Jeanne and Fourth Master Swan and she wished she could

    strangle Jeanne on the spot.

    She was already pissed when Jeanne purposely raised the price just to waste Eden''s money. She

    was okay to lose the sapphire to Fourth Master Swan but to her surprise, Fourth Master Swan

    wanted to give it to Jeanne as a gift.

    If this got out, she would definitely be embarrassed.

    Her body was shaking due to anger but she had to force herself to calm down beside Eden.

    Eden was not in a good mood either.

    He had no idea when Jeanne started to contact his uncle. He believed the two only knew each

    other just recently. Since Jeanne just came back to the city three days ago, it was almost impossible

    for her to go after his uncle this quickly.

    In addition, it was well-known that his uncle had no women by his side. It was also impossible that

    his uncle suddenly fell for Jeanne.

    Something must have happened without his knowledge.

    Eden clenched his fists.

    ''I cannot let Jeanne go after Uncle Edward. I must make her sumb to me and only to me! I want

    her to understand that it''s suicide to disobey me!''

    Fourth Master Swan was quiet in his car.

    Teddy had the 4.5-million-dor-stone in his hands. It felt heavier than its actual weight.

    Usually, when his master remained quiet, Teddy would too.

    The car arrived at the Swan family''s residence.

    The Swan family''s residence was a spacious vi equipped with a jungle-like garden. The garden

    was segregated into different sections and each section had its independent vi.

    Fourth Master Swan''s vi was named Bamboo Garden.

    The car stopped in front of the vi and Teddy opened the door for his master.

    Fourth Master Swan came down from the car and strode into his vi.

    Every segregated garden was luxurious and grand. A single vi in the residence was over 4000 sq

    ft, let alone the greens and lush that surrounded the building.

    Teddy had no idea what his master was feeling today. It was strange and he had never encountered

    a situation like this before.

    He wisely put the sapphire in his master''s room and left.

    Fourth Master Swan came out from the shower with a loose bathrobe hanging over his shoulders.

    His fit physique and pronounced abs made him the sexiest man in the city.

    He had a nce at the sapphire before he went to bed.

    Heid down and stared at the ceiling. His mind was reying the scene with that voluptuous body

    in the silver dress and no matter how hard he tried, he was unable to get rid of it.

    The temperature in the room got higher all of a sudden.

    Teddy knocked on the door before he came in and he saw his mastering out of the showers

    again.

    He really had the feeling that his master had lost his mind.

    When he saw his master''s body, even his eyes gleamed.

    The charms of his master could even enchant a straight man.

    "Sir, Master Winter is here for you."

    Fourth Master Swan hummed a reply and Teddy left reverently.

    A momentter, a frivolous man came into the room.

    Fourth Master Swan was drying his hair.

    Nox came in and smelled something unusual in the air.

    He had a nce at the trash can and spotted used tissue.

    "Did you y with yourself?"

    Fourth Master Swan''s hand froze for a moment. He tossed the towel aside and said, "I''m a man

    too."

    "I thought you didn''t know that. Sometimes, I don''t even know if you''re human." Nox was a little

    carried away.

    Fourth Master Swan turned a blind eye at Nox''s excitement.

    "I heard Teddy say you tried to stop Ms. Lawrence in the garden earlier."

    "Stop listening to gossip about me," Fourth Master Swan said.

    Nox rolled his eyes and switched the topic. "Here''s the information you want on the Locke family."

    Fourth Master Swan had a nce at the document. "Put it there, I''ll have a lookter."

    "What are you trying to do to the Locke family?"

    "It''s none of your business."

    "Come on, Edward, you haven''t been this normal for a long time," Nox said.

    "That''s Uncle Edward to you!" Fourth Master Swan had a nce at Nox. He wore a cold look and

    said, "That''s just you. I''ve always been normal."

    "If you''re normal, you''ll at least have a woman in your room!"

    "Go home! I''m tired!" Fourth Master Swan wanted Nox out.

    "Do you want me to get you a girl or something? It''s different from ying with yourself."

    "You can go y on my behalf."

    Nox was speechless at the man''s reply.

    He turned around and left.

    He started to wonder who exactly was Jeanne Lawrence. What did she do to break Fourth Master

    Swan''s ordinance?

 Chapter 15 A Powerful Comeback

    Chapter 15 A Powerful Comeback

    Jeanne brought George back to the Lawrence family''s manor.

    Alexander arrived home first. Instead of going back to his room, he sat down in the living hall.

    Jenifer, Jasmine, and Joshua were there too. Jasmine''s eyes were red and puffy as if she had just

    cried a river.

    Jeanne ignored everyone and wanted to go upstairs with George.

    "HOLD UP!" Alexander bellowed. He was so loud that it felt like even the manor trembled.

    Jeanne turned around calmly as if she was not startled at all. She asked, "Yes?"

    Alexander was furious. "Do you have any idea what you did earlier? Have you not learned your

    lesson? Many years have passed but you still never change! You''re still reckless! Are you trying to

    embarrass me on purpose?"

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Jeanne stared straight into Alexander''s eyes.

    Alexander bolted up and walked toward his daughter. He lifted his hand into the air and wanted to

    p Jeanne on the face.

    Nervous, George tightened his grip on his mother''s hand.

    Jeanne barely reacted as she said, "p me and the wedding with the Locke family is over."

    Alexander''s hand froze in mid-air because he was threatened by Jeanne''s words.

    He had been in the business world for many years and not many things or people were able to

    provoke him, let alone threats.

    He red at Jeanne and he saw the look on her face, unwilling to back down.

    With gnashing teeth, Alexander put his hand down and said, "You just embarrassed the Locke

    family in public and you''re still thinking about the wedding?"

    "The most important thing about business-rted weddings is profit. As long as the wedding can

    bring both families enough value and profit, there''s nothing that can''t be fixed. Besides, you never

    asked me if I''m willing to marry Thedus either," Jeanne said with a scoff.

    Alexander was silenced by Jeanne''s argument. He did not expect her to understand the meaning of

    the wedding to this extent.

    "There are a few reasons why I did that to Octavia. First, it''s not George''s fault and I''m standing up

    for my son.

    Second, if I choose to ept her attitude tonight, given Octavia''s character, she''ll put me in a

    difficult position when I move in after the wedding.

    "I did what I did because I want the Locke family to know that I''m not someone they can take

    advantage of. So, why do you think I did something wrong tonight?" Jeanne asked as she stared at

    her father.

    "Regardless, you shouldn''t have embarrassed them in front of the crowd!"

    "I didn''t start it. She was the one who forced me to do it. Do you think I should just take it silently?"

    Jeanne raised a brow and she added, "Or do you think standing up for myself is something wrong?

    Like what happened seven

    years ago..."

    Alexander bellowed, "Enough! Stop talking about seven years ago! You deserved it!"

    Jeanne smirked coldly.

    "Okay. Aside from the Locke family, why did you raise the price during the auction?" Alexander

    continued to interrogate his daughter. "Are you trying to tell the public that there''s dissension in the

    family? Are you trying to start a fight with your brother-inw?"

    "If I didn''t raise the price, do you think the outsiders will think that our family is loving and peaceful?

    Everyone knew the real situation when Jasmine barged into my rtionship and got me thrown out

    of the manor. Do you think the masses are stupid? We act in front of others and they''ll think that our

    family is loving and peaceful?!"

    "JEANNE!"

    "Besides, I did it because I''m trying to give Eden a chance to show how much he loves Jasmine. I

    simply raised the price but he still did his best to get the sapphire for Jasmine. People will only

    regard him as a loving fiance."

    Jeanne suddenly chuckled. "Though no one expects Fourth Master Swan to interrupt."

    Fourth Master Swan''s interruption amused her a lot.

    "Sis, what you did tonight affected my rtionship with Eden, and yet you''re still mocking me?"

    Jasmine grumbled with teary eyes.

    Jeanne stared at Jasmine. "Please don''t call me Sis. I don''t want to have nightmarester."

    Jasmine was shocked by the answer.

    Jeanne added, "If a little auction was enough to affect your rtionship with Eden, then the vicious

    vows and oaths that you took in front of the media wille true. Am I right?"

    "Jeanne!" Jasmine shouted.

    Jenifer pulled her daughter back. "That''s enough. Stop it!"

    Jasmine wanted to strangle Jeanne.

    Jeanne''s beautiful smile remained on her face. "It''s gettingte. I''m going to bed. Good night."

    She held George''s hand and went upstairs while the others looked at her.

    Jasmine was frustrated and embarrassed. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she grumbled, "Dad,

    Mom, Jeanne came back to embarrass us all! She''s trying to cause trouble, she must be!"

    Alexander was not in a good mood. "Enough! She''s valuable to us now, so just let her be for the

    time being. After the wedding, I''ll make her pay for what she did!"

    Jasmine turned to Jenifer.

    Jenifer showed her a profound gaze and it calmed her down.

    Jasmine switched back to her obedient and soft side and said with a pampering tone, "Dad, Jeanne

    looks nothing like a Lawrence."

    "She''s never a Lawrence!" Alexander bellowed.

    Jasmine was delighted.

    Now that Jeanne had returned, Jasmine ought to give her a difficult time. She would never be as

    merciful as seven years ago. She swore she would make Jeanne wish that she was dead!

    Jeanne returned to her room with George.

    She got George his pajamas and told him to prepare for bed.

    George took his pajamas and said, "Mom, I..."

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "You did good tonight," Jeanne praised.

    George blinked out of confusion.

    "If you''re kind, people will take advantage of you. If you can''t tolerate anymore, just retaliate!"

    Jeanne ruffled the boy''s curly hair.

    George smiled with his mother''s assuring support.

    He never liked to smile but when he did, he became the cutest boy on Earth.

    Jeanne wanted to kiss the boy''s puffy cheeks, but she pinched them instead. It felt as soft as a

    baby''s bottom.

    She stared into George''s big googly eyes and said, "George."

    "Mhmm?"

    "We''re going to have some rough days ahead of us," Jeanne said nonchntly but the look on her

    face was serious.

    George said steadfastly, "I''m not afraid. No one can take advantage of you or bully you, not even

    my dead father!"

    Jeanne hugged the boy in her arms.

    The little boy was the reason that she made it through her toughest times. He was the one who

    gave her hope in her darkest days.

    There were only a few important people left in her life�� George, Monica, and Kingsley.

    The others could die a thousand times and she would not even blink.

 Chapter 16 Jasmine, Embarrassed

    Chapter 16 Jasmine, Embarrassed

    The next morning, while Jeanne was still sitting on the toilet bowl, she received Monica''s call.

    She answered, "Monica..."

    "JEANNE! I''m losing my mind! Oh my god!" Monica''s furious voice came from the other end of the

    phone. She sounded like she was suffering a meltdown and was screaming crazily.

    "Dr. Jones made you mad?" Jeanne was rather calm.

    "What? Don''t even bring that man into this! He has nothing to do with this!"

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Then, what''s wrong?"

    "Jasmine, your little b*tchy stepsister! Did you know what she posted online?"

    "What?" Jeanne furrowed her brows.

    "She posted, and I quote, ''Thank you, Uncle Edward.'', with a picture of that sapphire fromst night!

    Oh my god! Is Edward Swan out of his mind?! He outbid Eden just to get the sapphire for Jasmine?!

    Ridiculous!"

    Jeanne remained quiet. Something felt strange and it was not afortable feeling.

    "I know I left earlier than you yesterday but I heard Edward... Fourth Master Swan wanted to give

    you the sapphire. I didn''t even get to ask you about that and it ended up in Jasmine''s hand?"

    "I said no to the gift."

    "ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR GODDAMN MIND?!" Monica screamed. "I thought it was a rumor! That

    Edward Swan

    doesn''t react to women?!"

    Jeanne had to move the phone away from the deafening scream.

    "Now that Jasmine has that piece of stone, she''ll show it off! She''s already aggrandizing what Eden

    did for her before this and now with the stone from Fourth Master Swan, it''ll only get worse!"

    "Just let her do what she wants," Jeanne said without being concerned.

    "Have you forgotten how that b*tch snatched your man? How did your father beat you up and toss

    you out of the house? If I were you, I would f*cking kill that b*tch!"

    "Okay, calm down. I''m in the toilet. I''ll talk to youter." Jeanne did not want to talk about Jasmine

    with Monica while sitting on the toilet bowl.

    Dealing with Jasmine was only a matter of time.

    "You''re still taking a sh*t?! I''m dying because of this, I even feel like I''m having a period cramp!"

    Jeanne could feel Monica''s anger through the phone.

    "By the way, Jeanne..."

    Jeanne had a bad feeling rising from her heart.

    "Do you want me to leak the news about the stone? I''ll tell people that Fourth Master Swan gave

    you the stone but you don''t want it, so he gave it to Jasmine. I''m sure Jasmine will surely be pissed

    and embarrassed by it..."

    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you. Are you trying to go up against Fourth Master Swan?" Jeanne

    stopped her friend''s ridiculous thought.

    Monica clenched her teeth tightly. If it could embarrass

    Jasmine, she would take the risk.

    "There was a crowd when Fourth Master Swan wanted to give me the stone yesterday, and who do

    you think is audacious enough to deny it today?" Jeanne reminded her friend.

    Monica was unhappy with her friend dissuading her but her friend was right.

    If Monica offended Fourth Master Swan, her family business might go out of business overnight.

    Jeanne said, "It''s not news that Jasmine is a b*tch, so let her have her way for a few more days.

    Don''t worry, she won''t end well and she''ll get what she deserves."

    "Jeannie, you have no idea how much I hate her. The thought of what she did to you back then

    gives me the urge to strangle her alive!" Monica said with gnashing teeth.

    "I know. I have to go now. George is calling me."

    Jeanne then hung up the phone. The moment she tapped on the screen, her lips curled into a

    smirk.

    It was impossible for Jeanne to turn a deaf ear at what she heard from Monica. She did not expect

    Fourth Master Swan to give the sapphire to Jasmine.

    She inhaled deeply and told herself not to care.

    Those who were irrelevant could do whatever they wanted and she would not care.

    She got up from the toilet bowl and started to wash her face.

    When she came out of the bathroom, her phone rang again.

    The caller ID showed Monica''s name again and it made her frown. She answered the phone,

    "What''s wrong with you, Monica? Who made you mad again?"

    "Jeannie... Hahaha... I''mughing my *ss off now... Hahahaha." Monica wasughing maniacally on

    the other end of the phone.

    Jeanne rolled her eyes.

    It had only been a few minutes and Monica''s personality went through a drastic change.

    "Didn''t you warn me about offending Fourth Master Swan? I just saw someone posted the news

    online and it was trending! Someone said that Fourth Master Swan originally wanted to give you the

    sapphire and you declined it, so it''s practically saying Jasmine is taking something that you don''t

    want. I can only imagine the look on her face! It''s like a huge p in her face!"

    Monica wasughing out of control.

    Jeanne frowned. "Who posted the news?"

    "How do I know? But this person must be bold." Monica was not overly concerned about who

    posted the news.

    "I''m sure I''m not the only one who dislikes Jasmine. Half of the high society despises her. If it wasn''t

    for Eden, no one would even talk to her."

    Jeanne had a feeling that something else was happening.

    Aside from the audacious person who leaked the news, there were many mediapanies in

    South Hampton but which one was bold enough to post the news about Fourth Master Swan?

    "Hey, what''s wrong? Aren''t you happy about this?" Monica grumbled because she did not get a

    response

    from Jeanne.

    "No, I''m trying to contain my excitement," Jeanne said with a smile.

    She did not care who did it either, as long as it could embarrass Jasmine, it was enough.

    "1''11 talk to youter. I have to go follow the news!" Monica suddenly hung up the phone.

    Jeanne was left speechless while staring at the silent phone.

    "Mom, why are you smiling?" George stared at her with his googly eyes.

    Jeanne blinked and regained herposure. "It''s nothing. Go wash up."

    "Okay."

    George was not someone curious, so he went into the bathroom as told.

    Meanwhile on the streets of South Hampton, the morning sun shed its warmth and light on the trees

    by the sideway and cast shadows on the ground.

    A ck car was moving on the busiest street of the city.

    Teddy was in the passenger seat, checking the messages on his phone. He saw the trends on

    social media and it made him gasp. He turned around and said, "Sir, someone is talking about you

    on the inte."

    Edward looked at his attendant.

    "They say the sapphire that you gave Jasmine is the one Jeanne declined..." Teddy carefully sized

    up his master''s reaction when he informed the news. "I''ll send someone to deal with it immediately."

    "It''s okay," Edward said.

    Teddy frowned. His master hated being on the trends or headlines and this was gossip instead of

    somethingmemorable.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to take any action?" Teddy asked cautiously. "If we let this culprit go,

    he or she might get worse next time."

    "Nox can only be that annoying."

    "Master Winter leaked the news?" Teddy was in awe.

    "I told him to," Edward said.

    Teddy was baffled by the answer. He started to believe that his master had lost his mind.

 Chapter 17 Negotiating With the Lawrence Family

    Chapter 17 Negotiating With the Lawrence Family

    When Jeanne brought George downstairs, she saw Jasmine in the living hall with a gloomy look.

    Her feelings went through a roller coaster ride in just one morning. She received the sapphire from

    Fourth Master Swan earlier and she was over the moon.

    She posted on her social media to thank her "Uncle Edward", to show that she was a polite and

    grateful girl. She also used the chance to show off to her friends. Instead of Eden, the sapphire was

    worth a lot more when it was from Fourth Master Swan. It was a sign that she was epted by the

    Swan family and it would boost her status in high society from now on.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    To her surprise, while she was replying to all the praises and jealousments, she suddenly saw

    something trending.

    Someone revealed that the sapphire was originally a gift for Jeanne from Fourth Master Swan.

    Jeanne declined it, so Fourth Master Swan gave it to her.

    In other words, she was picking up Jeanne''s trash. What was worse was that she was unting the

    shiny stone a moment ago and now, the stone became her embarrassment. She had never

    experienced such a turn of events before.

    The moment she looked up from her phone, she saw Jeanne. Her embarrassment made her think

    that Jeanne was mocking her with a faint smirk.

    However, Jeanne did not even spare a nce at her. She was just walking with George.

    Nheless, Jeanne knew what happened and realized that Jasmine was embarrassed online due

    to her own stupidity, which made her feel great.

    "JEANNE! STOP RIGHT THERE!" Jasmine shouted.

    Jeanne stopped and looked at Jasmine. "Are you not embarrassed enough? Do you want me to

    add fuel to the fire?"

    "Who do you think you are, Jeanne?!" Jasmine lost control of her patience. Jeanne''s words were

    thest straw that broke the camel''s back.

    Jasmine vented her anger out by shouting, "Dad threw you out of this house seven years ago!

    You''re no longer a Lawrence! Do you think you''re still the princess of the house? Do you think

    you''re here because Dad wants you toe back?

    "You''re here because we''re using you as a tool, a tool to exchange for more profits for the family!

    What exactly are you so proud of?"

    Jeanne stared at Jasmine nkly. Even George was staring at Jasmine with a less friendly gaze.

    The boy thought, ''As expected, everyone in the Lawrence family isn''t a good person.''

    "Is that so?" Jeanne barely reacted and did not want to care.

    The nonchnce on Jeanne''s face fueled Jasmine''s rage. She shouted at Jeanne, "You''re back

    because Dad wants you to marry that prick from the Locke family, Thedus Locke! Everyone in the

    high society knows that he''s a piece of sh*t! He''s a yboy and he never does anything good! No

    girl will ever marry him! The reason why Dad agreed to this proposal is because the wedding will

    bring us a huge sum of funding!"

    "You''re saying the wedding between Thedus and I is happening because our family is getting funds

    from the Locke family?"

    "It''s for 30 million dors! Do you really think Dad cares about you or your happiness? What a big

    fat joke!" Jasmine cackled.

    Jeanne curled her lips into a mocking smirk. She lifted her brows slightly and waited.

    At the next moment, a deafening shout echoed in the living hall. "JASMINE! What nonsense are you

    talking about?!"

    It was Jonathan, the head of the family.

    Jasmine was deeply shaken by the shout.

    She turned around and saw her grandfather descending an esctor.

    While Jonathan was too ill to move around the house frequently, Alexander usually went out for a

    morning jog around this hour with Jenifer. That was why Jasmineshed out at Jeanne without

    holding back.

    She was shaking as she stared at her grandfather.

    Jonathan wore a gloomy look. He never liked to smile, so when he got angry or serious, the look on

    his face was scarier than usual.

    Jasmine''s legs turned to jelly.

    Before Jasmine could say a word, Jeanne''s eyes suddenly got teary and she said, "Grandfather, I

    always thought you and Father summoned me back because you guys missed me. The wedding is

    happening because you want me to live the rest of my life without any worries and concerns.

    "I was deeply grateful for that because I know I''m in no position to negotiate since I have a child. I

    really thank you and Father for arranging this for me. But now, I really didn''t... I don''t know..."

    Her eyes got red and teary.

    She, too, knew how to act.

    Jeanne''s sobbing and innocent look left Jasmine speechless.

    Jasmine stuttered, "N-No, Grandfather, it''s not like that... It''s not what she said. Jeanne argued with

    Dadst night and she knew this was a business marriage, a marriage to bridge twopanies

    together..."

    "ENOUGH!" Jonathan bellowed.

    Jasmine was on the brink of breaking into tears.

    "What has your mother taught you all these years?

    Where are your manners and temperament?" Jonathan scolded her.

    Jasmine was under Jenifer''s protection since she was young and as a mother, Jenifer protected her

    from all the scoldings.

    This was her first time being scolded and it broke her into tears.

    "Go back to your room! I don''t want to see you out here in the next few days!" Jonathan said with a

    commanding tone.

    Jasmine pursed her lips and tears rolled down her cheeks. She red at Jeanne before she ran

    upstairs.

    Jeanne was left alone with Jonathan in the living hall.

    The two of them looked at each other in silence for a few moments.

    Jonathan then said, "Put your sobs away. I know what you''re thinking."

    Jeanne put her pretentious look away and grinned. "Grandfather, you still favor Jasmine, I see."

    Jonathan wore a cold look.

    "If I''m the one who talked to you like that, you''d have pped me..."

    "What''s wrong with you? Trying to be vengeful, are you?" Jonathan bellowed.

    Jeanne chuckled.

    Seven years ago, when she came back from the Swan family after causing a scene, it was

    Jonathan''s p that weed her home. The p was so strong that it almost made her deaf.

    It was impossible for her to forget that p, even up until today!

    How could she not be vengeful? Or hold a grudge at her grandfather?

    She said, "You want me toe back, here I am. You want me to marry Thedus, I said yes. But, if

    you want me to marry with such insults..."

    Jonathan red at Jeanne.

    "... Then no. I''m not going to ept the insults." Jeanne emphasized word by word.

    "What do you want?"

    "The union between the Lawrence family and the Locke family is considered the union of two

    biggest families in South Hampton. The profits for both sides are immeasurable. I''m thinking once I

    marry Thedus, bothpanies'' share prices would surely go up by at least five percent. Besides,

    Jasmine said the Locke family will give us 30 million," Jeanne said nonchntly.

    The look on Jonathan''s face became more bitter.

    "We all know if Jasmine was telling the truth. I myself won''t get anything but I''m bringing a huge

    profit to the family," Jeanne said as she stared at Jonathan. She did not sound like she was begging

    the man to negotiate but she sounded like she was stating a solid fact.

    "I''m not asking for much. I just want five percent of thepany''s shares."

    "Outrageous! You can continue dreaming about that!" Jonathan declined without a second thought.

    "Then, tell Jasmine to prepare for the wedding instead."

    "JEANNE! Have you learned your lesson from seven years ago?!" Jonathan bellowed again.

    "I actually did, that''s why I know I can''t rely on anyone other than myself. Think about it. If I don''t get

    an answer from you tomorrow, I''ll bring George out of this house, again."

    Jeanne then left with George without giving the man a chance to speak.

    Before she stepped out the door, she paused and turned around. "And I mean it."

 Chapter 18 Shaming Jasmine In Public

    Chapter 18 Shaming Jasmine In Public

    Jonathan was furious.

    To anyone in the Lawrence family, thepany''s shares were much more important than life itself.

    How could he possibly give the share to an... an... outsider?!

    Later that day, Jonathan called Alexander to his study. The two of them stayed inside for a long

    time. No one knew what they were talking about.

    When Alexander came out of the study, the gloom on his face was as dark as the stormy clouds.

    Jenifer went up to him and asked, "Alex, what''s wrong?"

    "What''s wrong? You better ask your dear daughter and ask yourself how you taught her over the

    years!" Alexander was angry.

    "Your daughtershed out at Jeanne earlier and even said that the wedding with the Locke family is

    happening because we''re getting 30 million from them! Now, Jeanne is using it against us and she

    wants Father to give her five percent of thepany''s shares!"

    "Jeanne is full of herself! How could we possibly give her ourpany''s shares? Not even Joshua

    had any." Jenifer was shocked.

    "I only have ten percent, let alone the boy," Alexander said.

    "What did Father say?" Jenifer asked out of concern.

    "What else? The wedding is around the corner. We can''t turn down the deal now," Alexander said

    with gnashing teeth. He wished he could strangle Jeanne with his bare hands.

    "Father said yes?! H-How could he say yes?! If we agree to give Jeanne the shares this time, she''ll

    ask for more!" Jenifer was in disbelief.

    "Or else you''ll have to tell Jasmine to marry Thedus instead!" Alexander said.

    Jenifer was silenced.

    "That girl... What''s wrong with her? She''s always so tender and kind, why must shesh out at

    Jeanne like that?" Alexander could barely contain his anger.

    "It must be Jeanne who made her angry. Jasmine has always been a kind girl but Jeanne has been

    too muchtely."

    "You better watch Jasmine. Don''t let her cause any more trouble before the wedding happens! I''ll let

    her off this time but there won''t be a next time! Once Jeanne''s wedding is over, I''ll make her give us

    back the shares that she asked for!" Alexander said angrily.

    Jenifer remained quiet.

    Alexander was already furious. Talking more would only make him angrier.

    Jenifer squinted her eyes. She thought she could let Jeanne be arrogant for a while since the

    wedding would mark the end of her life but now, things had changed.

    She could no longer let Jeanne have it her way.

    On the same night, Jeanne received five percent of thepany''s shares from Jonathan.

    Everyone else was in the house.

    When she received the agreement from Jonathan, Jeanne''s smile became as bright as the sun.

    The brighter her smile, the angrier Jasmine became. She wanted to rip those lips off Jeanne''s face.

    She strongly believed it was all Jeanne''s evil ns.

    Jeanne agreed toe back to marry Thedus just so she could erect an image of an obedient girl

    but she was nning something in the dark!

    Jasmine suspected that Jeanne was using her in the dark and lured her to reveal the truth. With

    that, Jeanne would have the leverage to negotiate with Jonathan.

    Jasmine pressed her lips tightly.

    "Jeanne, I want you to know the shares aren''t given to you without a cost," Jonathan voiced his

    threats.

    "Don''t worry. I know what to do now that I have the shares."

    "Good."

    "Grandfather," Jeanne said.

    "Speak."

    "I thank you for the shares but as far as I remember, you''re not the one who insulted me today," she

    said.

    "JEANNE! DON''T YOU PUSH IT! Don''t get over yourself!" Jonathan showed an inconceivable look.

    "I just want Jasmine to apologize to me," Jeanne said frankly.

    Jasmine was already feeling aggrieved after what had happened and now, Jeanne wanted her to

    apologize.

    "What Jasmine said hurt me," Jeanne said.

    Jonathan wore a cold look.

    "Or, do you think Jasmine has the right to simply insult me...?"

    "Jasmine! Apologize to your sister," Jonathanmanded.

    Jasmine was going crazy! She did not know why she must apologize to Jeanne.

    "Apologize!" Jonathan bellowed.

    Jasmine was shaken once again.

    Even Jenifer tossed a meaningful gaze at her, signaling her to obey her grandfather.

    Jasmine wanted to kill Jeanne if she could. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she muttered, "I''m

    sorry."

    Jeanne raised a brow. "What did you say? I didn''t hear you. You''re too soft."

    Jasmine red at Jeanne but Jeanne simply smiled at her.

    Jasmine clenched her teeth and shouted, "I''m sorry!"

    Jeanne widened her smile. "It''s okay."

    Jasmine continued to re at Jeanne. She had never felt so aggrieved in her life before.

    "A little advice, Jasmine. As someone from a wealthy family, you must know what you should say

    and what you shouldn''t. Try to understand that or else when you go out, people will think that you

    lack the education, though it''s true..." Jeanne paused for a moment.

    She then added, "On second thought, you''re not exactly a princess, at most a peasant who has

    gotten power. I guess the high society is a little more tolerant to peasants."

    "JEANNE..." Jasmine could barely control her anger. It was her mother who held her back.

    "Shut it!" Jenifer said.

    "Mom..." Jasmine stared at her mother. She could no longer endure the insults from Jeanne.

    Jenifer held Jasmine back and showed a smile at Jonathan. "Dad, I''ll take Jasmine back to her

    room."

    Jonathan nodded with a bitter look.

    Jeanne watched as Jenifer took Jasmine away. She then said, "Grandfather, Father, I''ll be going as

    well."

    Jonathan hummed a reply.

    Jeanne left the study and returned to her room.

    George was ying on hisputer. His fingers were moving across the keyboard nimbly and

    swiftly.

    Jeanne did not disturb her son''s work. She sat on the armchair in a delighted mood and pulled out

    her phone to scroll through the news of South Hampton.

    Fourth Master Swan''s news was still trending since morning. It seemed like the people of this city

    were very interested in the man.

    She had a few scrolls before her phone rang.

    She had no idea how many times Monica had to call her in a day. "Monica..."

    It was a little noisy on the other side of the phone.

    Monica said, "Jeanne! Holy sh*t!"

    Monica was never ady. She practiced high society etiquette but never used them.

    "Guess who I just saw in the club?"

    "Dr. Jones?"

    "Why are you talking about him?" Monica was vexed.

    Jeanne chuckled.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "I saw Thedus, that prick! What the hell man, you guys are engaged and he''s still hugging two girls

    in his arms and dancing on the floor! What the f*ck! Are youing down here to catch him in the

    act?" Monica questioned her friend.

    "1''11 pass," Jeanne rejected the thought.

    She had nothing to do with Thedus anyway. Why would she want to waste her time on someone

    irrelevant to her n?

 Chapter 19 Monicas Complex Feeling

    Chapter 19 Monica''s Complex Feeling

    "No? You guys are going to be husband and wife soon and you''re not even angry that he''s clubbing

    with other girls?"

    "I mean I won''t marry him," Jeanne said.

    "But..."

    "No buts." Jeanne did not want to dwell on the topic. She switched the topic and said, "By the way,

    why are you in a club? You''re married. Shouldn''t you be a good wife and be with your husband at

    this hour?"

    "A good wife? The marriage between me and Finn is just on paper. We have our own lives, don''t tell

    me to be a gooddy. Besides, he''s having more fun than me."

    "What happened between you two?" Jeanne raised a brow.

    Jeanne knew nothing about Monica''s marriage.

    "What?" Monica patronized her.

    "I clearly remember when you were in college, you called me and told me you''ve fallen for someone

    at first sight. Finn ticked every box of your ideal man and you loved him with your heart. Everyone in

    Southampton knows you''re the one who chases after him instead of the other way around!"

    "I was naive back then."

    "So, you just broke up with him?"

    "Mhmm." Monica simply hummed a reply.

    "So, what happened? Why did you break up with him?"

    "There''s nothing I can say about it," Monica stammered.

    "Monica!"

    "Come on! It''s almost the same with you and Eden back then."

    "You cheated on him?!" Jeanne blurted.

    "Come on! What the hell, Jeanne?! Do I look like a horny slut to you?! Am I that cheap in your

    eyes?" Monica was agitated.

    "Then why did you marry him in the end?" Jeanne asked.

    "It''s anything but love reignited."

    "Monica..."

    "Okay, stop it. Finn and I are just husband and wife on the paper. We''re going to have a divorce

    sooner orter," Monica said but unwilling to reveal the details.

    "I think Finn is quite okay. There must be some misunderstanding between you two..."

    "You saw him a few times and you think he''s quite okay?! Don''t let that handsome face lie to you! I

    was deceived by his polite looks. I thought he was timid and loyal but he''s a piece of sh*t! A prick!

    I''d rather fall in love with any other man in the world than loving him again!"

    Jeanne wanted to console her friend but Monica lost the interest to continue. "Fine, if you don''t want

    toe, I''ll go have a drink myself."

    "Try to control yourself, okay?"

    "I''m not three. Go to sleep. Tell my godson I''ll bring him to a theme park when I''m free."

    The call then ended abruptly.

    Jeanne stared at her darkened phone with deep thoughts.

    It was her first meeting with Finn during the charity ballst night. However, a few years ago, she

    received a call from an unregistered number and it turned out to be the man.

    During that call, Finn was quiet for a while before he said he got her phone number from Monica''s

    phone. He even said that he did not want to call her or trouble her since she was abroad at that

    time.

    Jeanne could tell from Finn''s tone that the man went through a lot of struggles to have the

    resolution to call her. He should not be a man who preferred to trouble people with his personal

    matters.

    "She''s avoiding me. I don''t know what to do, so I decided to call you. Can you please tell Monica

    that I''m waiting for her in front of her house? I really... love her."

    Jeanne had no idea what happened back then. All she knew was that Finn was telling her with a

    sobbing tone, so she agreed to help.

    She called Monica after that but Monica did not pick up. She tried calling for a whole day but it was

    still fruitless.

    Due to the time difference, she decided to call Monica on the second day but before she could, she

    received another call from Finn again.

    "Thank you but you don''t have to call her anymore. And please don''t tell her that I called you

    before."

    It was just a night but his tone had changed drastically as if he regarded Monica as a stranger.

    What happened next was that Monica announced their breakup, but then they ended up married.

    Jeanne clearly remembered that Monica had a few boyfriends after the breakup but she did not

    have the time to spare her energy to follow up on the matter back then.

    Now, she had no idea what she missed.

    The problem with Monica''s love life was not thatplicated either.

    The woman was sitting at the bar, drinking her cocktail.

    She broke up with her ex, ex-boyfriend and got married to her ex, ex-boyfriend again.

    As for her ex-boyfriend...

    Monica chugged down the entire ss of cocktail. She paid and left the club.

    It was rare for her to go home this early. She did not want to go back to that man. The man''s

    disciplined lifestyle and boring approach to things drove her crazy. She did not want to live like a

    machine.

    Fortunately, a few years ago, Finn cheated on her.

    She wandered her way to the taxi and a whileter, she returned to Finn''s mansion.

    Monica''s father bought the mansion but the ce was under Finn''s name. She had no idea why her

    old man wanted to do that in the first ce. How could he treat his son-inw better than his own

    daughter?

    She put her finger on the fingerprint lock and when she opened the door, she knew the man was

    already asleep.

    It was not even 11 o''clock at night.

    Slightly tipsy, she wandered her way to the bedroom.

    When she went in, she saw a naked man before her.

    She stared at him and he looked at her.

    A few secondster, Finn, casually and boldly, tied the towel over his waist. "Have you seen

    enough?"

    Monica regained herposure and her face blushed.

    "There''s nothing for me to see," she said in disdain.

    "Your room is next door. Don''t always barge into my room when you''re drunk," Finn said coldly.

    Monica rolled her eyes. She did not walk into the wrong room on purpose.

    "When are we going to get a divorce?" she asked.

    "When do you want to get a divorce?" he asked.

    "What? You think I''m too afraid to get a divorce?"

    "No. What are you even afraid of? You''re fearless. You kissed another man right after a breakup.

    What else can you possibly be afraid of?!"

    "Yeah! At least it''s after a breakup! It''s better than some prick who cheated during a rtionship!"

    Finn red at her.

    "Speaking of which, it''s been a while since I saw that girl here sleeping with you. What''s wrong, fed

    up with her already?" Monica teased.

    "Get out!" Finn suddenly got angry.

    Monica wore a bitter look. She turned around and mmed the door to a close.

    She returned to her own room and copsed on her

    spacious bed.

    That prick! I''ll divorce him sooner orter!''

    She squinted her eyes.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Her phone suddenly buzzed. She had a nce at the notification.

    "Monica, did you know that Micheal ising back next week?"

    Micheal? Micheal Ross?

    Micheal was none other than her ex-boyfriend.

 Chapter 20 Fourth Master Swan, My Mother and I Don’t Like You

    Chapter 20 Fourth Master Swan, My Mother and I Don��t Like You

    Back at the Lawrence family''s manor, Jeanne made another call after Monica hung up on her.

    "What a surprise that you called me." A teasing and sly voice came from the other end of the call.

    "I want some eyes on Thedus Locke and I need some pictures of him," Jeanne said.

    "Sure," the voice answered.

    "And I want you to hasten the transfer to South Hampton."

    "How fast are we talking about?"

    "A week."

    "You overestimated me."

    "I just received the Lawrence family''spany shares of five percent just now."

    Jeanne was not in a negotiating mood.

    "Great! Good job." The man was not stingy with his praise.

    "Keep in touch."

    "Wait."

    Before Jeanne hung up the phone, the man held back.

    "Mhmm?" Jeanne hummed.

    "I heard that you met Fourth Master Swan duringst night''s charity ball." "You got the news

    already?" Jeanne ridiculed.

    "Stay away from him," the man said seriously.

    "I know."

    "He''s not a good man."

    "Neither are you."

    The man on the other end of the phone was silenced.

    "At least I''m good to you."

    "That''s why I''m still working for you."

    "Jeanne, aw..." The man sounded moved.

    "That''s it. I know what you want to say." Jeanne stopped the man immediately.

    The man chuckled. "Hehe, good girl."

    The seemingly meaningless call then ended.

    George was done with his "work". He had a look at his mother and asked, "Kingsley?"

    Jeanne smiled. "I need a little favor from him."

    George nodded with a hum.

    "Are you going to take a bath?"

    "Yeah."

    Jeanne then got up and picked some fresh clothes for George.

    George obediently waddled to the bathroom alone.

    Jeanne smiled at the body''s cute figure.

    She really hoped that George could have a normal and fulfilling life.

    The uing week was a peaceful one for the

    Lawrence family.

    Jasmine might hate Jeanne but because Alexander warned her not to do something rash, the girl

    did not cross the line. All she wished for was Jeanne to marry the prick, Thedus, and get the money

    from the Locke family.

    After that, she coulde up with a thousand ways to torture Jeanne. She strongly believed she

    could make Jeanne wish that she was dead instead.

    Moreover, her wedding with Eden was also around the corner. They were already preparing for the

    event, so she forced herself to forget Jeanne for the time being and focus on the preparation.

    During Jonathan''s 78th birthday, some guests were invited to the manor for dinner. It originally

    started as a small gathering but ended up with all the nobles and blue bloods at their door.

    The guests imed that they were there to celebrate Old Master Lawrence''s birthday but they were

    actually there to win favors because the Lawrence family would soon be inws with the Swan

    family.

    The birthday even attracted a huge crowd to the manor. Fortunately, the ce was big enough to

    house 100 plus guests, and it made the spacious manor a little more lively than usual.

    When Jeanne brought George downstairs, there was already a crowd in the living hall.

    Everyone in the Lawrence family was talking to the guests, weing them, except for Jeanne.

    She was not fond of socializing or mingling either, so she brought George out to the garden.

    There were also guests in the garden but none talked to her, so she simply ignored them.

    She brought George to a quiet corner.

    "Jeanne��"

    An angry voice of a man sounded behind her.

    Jeanne turned around and saw Thedus.

    He bellowed, "I came all the way here and you didn''t evene to invite me into the house?��"

    Jeanne smirked.

    "I didn''t even hold you responsible for what happened to my mother the other day�� Try to behave

    yourself today��" Thedus threatened her.

    "How do you want me to behave, Second Master Locke?" Jeanne asked.

    "Be attentive, listen to what I say and don''t embarrass me!"

    Jeanne remained silent.

    The anger on Thedus'' face grew. "Did you hear me?!"

    Jeanne nodded softly. "Yes."

    "Now,e with me to go greet your grandfather."

    A slight pauseter, Jeanne looked at George and said, "Take a walk. I''ll be right back."

    George nodded.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Jeanne followed Thedus away.

    George saw them off before he wanted to take a stroll around the garden.

    Before he could take his first step, a familiar voice of a man came from behind.

    "Your name is George?"

    George turned around and found Fourth Master Swan standing at the pavilion behind him. He had

    no idea when the man appeared.

    He stared at the man with puffy cheeks.

    "I''m Edward, Edward Swan," the man introduced himself.

    Teddy, who was just beside Edward, believed that his master had been acting strangetely.

    By right, Old Master Lawrence''s birthday should be attended by Eden''s father. Why would Fourth

    Master Swan attend instead?

    Even after he arrived at the manor, he did not talk to anyone and came straight to the pavilion. He

    seemed to be waiting for someone.

    ''Could it be that... Fourth Master Swan is waiting for this... kid?''

    It was Teddy''s first time listening to his master introducing himself this solemnly and yet the kid

    barely reacted.

    "You want candy?" Edward pulled out a lollipop from his jacket pocket.

    Teddy was baffled by his master''s action. ''Is he trying to... bribe the kid?''

    As far as he knew, his master hated children. Even Third Master Swan''s children dared not

    approach their uncle.

    "My teeth are growing. My mom said having too much candy will give me cavities." George declined

    the offer.

    "Is that so?" Edward curled his lips into a grin.

    He put the lollipop back into his pocket and said, "This is my first time at your house. Can you

    please give me a tour around?"

    "This isn''t my house," George said.

    Edward looked rather surprised.

    "My mom said this isn''t our house. This is just where we''re staying temporarily," the boy exined.

    Edward nodded. "Still, you know the ce better than me. This ce is so big, I''m afraid that I

    might get lost."

    "If you get lost, you can ask the servants for directions."

    "You don''t seem to like me," Edward said with a raised brow.

    George nodded. "I really don''t like you."

    Edward was a little stunned.

    Teddy was sweating nervously. ''This brat is really bold!''

    "Not only me. My mom doesn''t like you either," George added.

    Edward stared at the boy nkly. He saw the seriousness on the boy''s face when he expressed his

    hatred.

    For a moment there, it felt like the world went silent around Edward.

    A whileter, Edward smiled but it was more of aplicated smile than a bright one.

    Teddy had been by his master''s side for many years and even he had no idea what the smile

    meant.

    "Well then, excuse me," Edward said.

    He then turned around and left, just like that.

    Teddy was stunned on the spot for a few seconds before he nervously caught up to his master.

    ''What''s wrong with Fourth Master Swantely?!''

 Chapter 21 George Stunned Everyone

    Chapter 21 George Stunned Everyone

    In the Lawrence family''s courtyard.

    The courtyard was still bustling with activity.

    Jeanne apanied Thedus to see Old Master Lawrence.

    At that time, all the members of the Lockes were there.

    Octavia was very good at adapting to the situation.

    When she saw Jeanne and Thedus, she took the initiative to say with enthusiasm, "Jeannie, our

    misunderstanding turned into a jokest time. I apologize. You didn''t take it to heart, did you?"

    Jeanne naturally knew how to act too. She quickly said, "You overstated it, Auntie. These few days,

    I''ve also been reflecting on myself. I shouldn''t have argued with you like that in public. It was my

    fault."

    "Don''t say that. I was too emotional at that time..."

    "We''re all family. The past is in the past."Jenifer yed the role of a good person. "In the future,

    once Jeannie gets married, please take good care of her."

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "Of course. I''ll definitely treat her like my own daughter."

    Jenifer and Octavia ttered each other very well.

    The atmosphere in the room was unusually harmonious because of them.

    After staying in Old Master Lawrence''s room for a while, everyone returned to the living room and

    greeted the guests who came and went.

    At this moment, George also walked into the living room from the outside and walked to Jeanne''s

    side.

    Thedus hated George. When he saw George walking over, he did not look too good.

    Nheless, he knew he could not show it at such an asion. He simply did not take the initiative

    to pay attention to George.

    At this moment.

    In therge living room, a melodious song came from the piano.

    Everyone looked over.

    They saw a child sitting ying the grand piano in the hall of the Lawrence family''s manor smoothly.

    That child was none other than Jeremiah, the son of Thedus''s brother, Hugh.

    For a six-year-old child, Jeremiah was not bad to be able to y at this level. Obviously, everyone in

    the hall seemed to be amazed by him.

    The song ended.

    Jeremiah left the piano and bowed politely.

    Everyone in the hall apuded.

    Octavia stood beside Jeremiah and said hurriedly, "My grandson said that he wanted to y a song

    to wish Old Master Lawrence a happy birthday."

    "Thank you." Alexander quickly went forward and said, "Jeremiah is so thoughtful."

    Damian also echoed from the side.

    The others alsoplimented him. "Damian, your grandson is really capable." "He was just making

    a fool of himself..."

    "You''re too humble." "If my grandson was as capable as yours, I wouldn''t have to worry so much..."

    The others kept praising him.

    Jeremiah was also very proud. At this moment, he was being led by Octavia to Thedus''s side. The

    smug look on his face made his nostrils turn up.

    Thedus carried his nephew and sneered at Jeanne. "Your son can never bepared to him. I''d be

    embarrassed to bring your son out in the future!"

    Jeanne gave Thedus a sidelong nce.

    Originally, Jeanne did not care about these things at all. Seeing Octavia deliberately showing off in

    front of her, she felt a little ufortable in her heart. She knew very well that Octavia was doing

    this to take revenge by showing her magnanimity as George stepped on her gown thest time.

    Octavia was quite sinister to have schemed this.

    Jeanne held George''s little hand and walked toward the grand piano.

    At this moment, Alexander and Damian were still there. Seeing Jeanne bring George over,

    Alexander''s expression changed slightly.

    Those who were clever knew that given the rtionship between the Lawrences and the Lockes at

    the moment, everyone wanted topare Jeremiah and George.

    Jeanne did not care about Alexander''s expression at that moment. She carried George and sat him

    down on the piano.

    "Jeanne." Alexander went forward and stopped her

    abruptly. "Don''t humiliate yourself."

    Even so, Jeanne still ignored him.

    She bent down and whispered into George''s ear, "80% will do."

    George nodded.

    In the hall, many people looked due to Jeanne''s actions.

    Many people thought that Jeanne''s illegitimate child was unremarkable and looked silly. They

    thought that she did not know what was good for her for wanting topete with the grandson of

    the Lockes. Did this ex-princess think that she had not made enough of a fool out of herself?!

    However, at that moment.

    When a melodious song came from the piano again, everyone was stunned.

    George was moving his little fingers on the piano skillfully. Every note seemed to be transformed

    from his fingertips. Even ayman could tell that the melody was much better than Jeremiah''s. It

    was almost as good as a professional performance.

    Furthermore, the tune that George yed was not on the same level as Jeremiah''s. George was

    completely superior to Jeremiah at this time.

    Everyone was ready tough at George, but they were suddenly stunned!

    The whole venue was extremely quiet.

    This went on until the song ended.

    When the song ended, there was no apuse.

    Perhaps it was because everyone was shocked, or perhaps it was because they were unwilling to

    admit that this illegitimate child who was looked down upon by everyone was so capable.

    It was until...

    An apud was slowly hearding from the main hall''s entrance.

    The person pping was the famous Fourth Master Swan of South Hampton City.

    Teddy felt the gazes of everyone in the hall, and he was on the verge of copse.

    He was on the verge of copse because of his master!

    They had just left the Lawrence family''s courtyard, yet he was suddenly told to return the way they

    came.

    ''Has Master been possessed?!''

    When everyone saw Fourth Master Swan pping his hands, they hurriedly pped as well.

    Alexander came back to his senses at that moment. He nced at George then went to the

    entrance of the hall to wee Fourth Master Swan.

    Jeanne carried George down from the stool. She smiled and said, "I should''ve just asked you to

    show half of your skill instead."

    George raised his head and smiled slightly.

    Thedus strode to Jeanne''s side. Taking advantage of the fact that everyone''s attention was on

    Fourth Master Swan, he said fiercely to Jeanne, "Why are you doing this? You''re deliberately

    making my nephew look bad, aren''t you?!"

    Jeanne calmly held George''s hand. "I just didn''t want you to lose face, Second Young Master

    Locke."

    Thedus was at a loss for words after hearing what Jeanne said.

    "Second Young Master Locke, please help yourself. I''ll bring George over now." As Jeanne spoke,

    she held George''s hand and left.

    She was extremely cold.

    Thedus''s expression was unsightly.

    ''This woman, Jeanne, was married once. What right does she have to act so lofty in front of me?!''

    Right at that moment, his phone suddenly rang.

    Thedus took a nce, and his eyes flickered. He picked up the phone and quickly walked to the

    side. "I told you not to call me. Have you gone mad?"

    "I miss you..."

    "I have something serious to do now!"

    "Second Young Master, every cell in my body misses you.

    I can''t control myself..." It was an incredibly coquettish voice.

    Thedus''s heart itched when he heard it.

    When he thought of being treated like this by Jeanne, he suddenly sneered.

    ''Who does Jeanne think she is? Do I, the second young master of the Lockes,ck women?!''

 Chapter 22 Eldest Young Lady Lawrence Has Quite a Personality!

    Chapter 22 Eldest Young Lady Lawrence Has Quite a Personality!

    The Lawrence family''s manor.

    Alexander personally went over to wee Fourth Master Swan. The rest of the people also

    rushed over.

    In an instant, Fourth Master Swan became the center of attention.

    Jeanne held on to her son''s hand and directly walked to the side.

    Fourth Master Swan seemed to have taken a nce in that direction, but it also seemed to be an

    illusion.

    In another corner of the hall.

    A few women were muttering softly.

    "Octavia, Jeanne was deliberately making you and your grandson look bad," a woman gossipped,

    "I''ve never seen someone who embarrasses her future mother-inw.

    I''m afraid she''ll step on your head after she gets married to your son in the future."

    "That''s right. Jeanne is too much. She didn''t give you any face at all..."

    Octavia was already displeased, to begin with. She looked grimmer after hearing what those

    women said.

    She had deliberately let her grandson perform on such an asion topare him with George.

    She wanted to make George appear useless and to vent her anger at the partyst time! It never

    urred to her that George, that unremarkable illegitimate child, was a piano genius. The thought

    of her grandson being outssed by an

    illegitimate child made her even angrier!

    "That said, I really didn''t expect that son of Jeanne to be so capable. I thought he was just a good-

    for-nothing," a woman added.

    "Yeah, I was also stunned. Oh right, did you see? Even Fourth Master Swan gave him a round of

    apuse just now."

    "I saw. Fourth Master Swan is such a cold and aloof person, yet he apuded for a child... I''m

    afraid that Eldest Young Lady Lawrence will be more arrogant..."

    When Octavia heard their conversation, she almost flew into a rage.

    She looked fierce.

    ''No matter what, I''ll teach Jeanne a lesson!;

    In a corner of the hall.

    Monica quickly rushed to Jeanne from the entrance, "Jeannie."

    Jeannie could not stand Monica''s enthusiasm.

    So did George.

    Monica tried her best to pick up George and said excitedly, "Godson, you made me so excited just

    now. How can you be so amazing? How can your fingers be so flexible?"

    Jeanne looked at Monica speechlessly. She looked at her lifeless son.

    "Godmother, put me down." George was very cold.

    Monica also found it hard to carry George. She put him down and turned her head to look at Jeanne

    seriously. "1 think I misunderstood you before."

    Jeanne frowned.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ''Was Monica always incoherent when she spoke?!''

    "You didn''te back to be trampled on. You came back to shine," Monica said confidently.

    Jeanne smiled faintly. "Whatever you say..."

    Her voice became softer.

    Monica followed Jeanne''s gaze and turned around. She saw Fourth Master Swan.

    He was walking over with Teddy.

    Apart from Teddy, there was also Finn and...

    "Nox," Fourth Master Swan suddenly said.

    Jeanne frowned.

    ''I didn''t say anything. Can he read minds?!''

    "You called for me?" Nox, who was next to Fourth Master Swan, was confused.

    He came here with Finn and the others. When he arrived, he saw a child ying the piano. He was

    shocked and felt that the child looked familiar.

    Fourth Master Swan ignored Nox and said to Jeanne, "Eldest Young Lady Lawrence, please take

    us to Old

    Master Lawrence so that we can give him our wishes."

    Jeanne nced at Fourth Master Swan and turned around. "Julie."

    A servant quickly came over.

    "Take Fourth Master Swan and his friends to Old Master''s room."

    "Yes, Eldest Young Lady Lawrence."

    After giving her instruction, Jeanne smiled politely at the others. Then, she turned around and left.

    Everyone just looked at her.

    Even Monica was a little stunned at that moment and could not react in time.

    Nox could not help but say, "Eldest Young Lady Lawrence has quite a personality! Every woman

    would be attracted to you, Fourth Master, yet she did not even lift her eyelids."

    Monica came back to her senses. "Jeannie is just unordinary. How can she bepared to those

    women you''re talking about?"

    "Hey, Monica, no one will take you for a mute if you don''t speak."

    "You too."

    "Back then, I must''ve been out of my mind to help you go after Finn."

    "Back then, I must''ve also been out of my mind to ask you to help me go after Finn..."

    Finn pursed her lips and turned to look at Edward. "Fourth Master Swan, the luncheon is about to

    start."

    What he meant was it was their time to go pay their respects.

    Fourth Master Swan looked away from Jeanne and nodded slightly.

    With that, the group went upstairs and went to Old Master Lawrence''s room.

    Downstairs.

    Jasmine looked at their backs and turned to face Eden. "Your fourth uncle."

    "Yeah." Eden nodded.

    He naturally saw his fourth uncle when he came.

    In the past, his fourth uncle would not attend such banquets...

    "Was your fourth uncle talking to my sister just now?" Jasmine asked, looking very innocent.

    Eden''s expression darkened slightly.

    "Thest time, he also took the initiative to give my sister the sapphire. Could it be that your fourth

    uncle..."

    "Impossible!" Eden denied it immediately. "My fourth uncle couldn''t have been seduced by Jeanne.

    She''s not so capable!"

    Jasmine did not speak.

    She could not let Jeanne seduce Fourth Master Swan as well. If that were to happen, would she be

    able to live well in the future?!

    "Jeanne''s best friend, Monica. Her husband is my fourth uncle''s personal doctor. They just

    happened to meet," Eden said with certainty.

    Jasmine smiled. "I guessed as much. How could someone like your fourth uncle fall for a woman

    who gave birth to a child? Speaking of which, I didn''t expect George to y the piano so well when

    he looks dumb and stupid. It surprised me. That said, Jeanne doesn''t know how to restrain herself.

    She''s deliberately trying topare her son with that child from the Lockes. Isn''t she afraid that the

    Lockes will deliberately make things difficult for her once she bes a part of their family? It has

    been so many years, but she still doesn''t know how to conduct herself. She''s still so arrogant."

    "She''ll have a hard time in the future!" Eden said coldly.

    Jasmineughed internally.

    She was just testing Eden''s feelings for Jeanne. Back then, they broke up because she interfered.

    She was afraid that Eden would be seduced by Jeanne again. Now, it seemed that Eden was still

    disgusted with Jeanne.

    To Jasmine, the most important thing for her at the moment was to sessfully be a Swan.

    Once that happened, she would no longer have to bear the title of an illegitimate daughter. In the

    future, everyone would have to suck up to her!

    When she thought of the days toe, her mood instantly improved.

    As for Eden, who was beside her, he did not look any better.

    Jeanne''s return this time did not seem to be as simple as they thought!

 Chapter 23 The Fish Has Taken the Bait

    Chapter 23 The Fish Has Taken the Bait

    The Lawrence family''s manor was still as lively as ever.

    After the luncheon ended, most of the people stayed for entertainment.

    The Lawrence Residence also had arge and luxurious entertainment venue. Monica liked to y

    mahjong. After lunch, she called Nox and Jeanne to y mahjong with her. Of course, she did not

    dare to invite Fourth Master Swan. It just so happened that she was short of one, and Eden

    suddenly volunteered to join them.

    Monica thought about how she could not get revenge on Eden when he cheated on Jeanne

    previously. Today, she had to make that b*stard lose terribly.

    Jeanne did not want to join in the fun, but she could not resist Monica''s hospitality. She let George

    go back to his room and followed her to the mahjong room.

    The Lawrence family''s mahjong room was also a private room. When they walked in, the maid

    immediately went forward and asked respectfully, "What would you like to drink?"

    "I''ll have ck tea," Monica said, "Jeannie likes lemon juice, right?"

    "Yes." Jeanne nodded.

    "I''ll have coffee," Nox said, "Coffee boosts my energy."

    "Given your mahjong skills, it''s useless even if you take stimnts."

    "Monica, do you have poison in your mouth?" Nox was displeased. "I abandoned Fourth Master

    Swan to y

    mahjong with you, yet you''re being ungrateful?!" "You''re more addicted to mahjong than I am. We

    met at the mahjong table back then. Don''t give me that crap!" Monica did not appreciate his

    kindness at all. She looked very serious as she asked, "Tell me honestly, are you and Fourth Master

    Swan a couple?"

    Nox rolled his eyes.

    Jeanne was also speechless.

    The waiter asked at the right time, "What would you like to have, Eldest Young Master Swan and

    Second Young Lady?"

    "Milk," Monica answered for them, "Since he likes a cow, of course, he''ll have milk.."

    Nox could not help butugh.

    He was quick to realize what Monica was implying.

    At that moment, Jasmine''s expression changed. In order to show her upbringing, she forcefully

    swallowed her anger.

    Jeanne also could not stopughing.

    It was worth noting that Monica was truly astonishing sometimes!

    Eden pretended not to hear it and said to the waiter, "Jasmine and I will have coffee. She''ll have a

    cappino with more sugar, and I''ll have atte with less sugar."

    "Okay." The waiter left respectfully.

    Monica clicked her tongue. It was obvious that she was sneering at Eden''s deliberate

    thoughtfulness and gentleness.

    Once they were done ordering their drinks, the game began.

    Everyone became serious right away.

    Jeanne had not yed mahjong for a long time. Her skills were not good, to begin with, and her

    luck seemed to be very bad today.

    She had two crucial tiles at the moment. Just as she was trying to figure out which tile to y, a

    phone suddenly rang.

    Nox stopped her for a moment and picked it up. "Fourth Master Swan."

    "Where?"

    "ying mahjong. Didn''t I tell you just now? Monica asked me to y mahjong with her."

    "1 asked where." The voice from the other end of the call seemed to have turned a little colder.

    "You want toe?" Nox raised his eyebrow.

    "Yes."

    ''F*ck, since when was he interested in ying mahjong?''

    "Where are you? I''ll go get you."

    "The main hall."

    "Okay." Nox hung up the phone and said to the others, "Wait for me for a while. Fourth Master Swan

    ising. I''ll go get him."

    "Hurry up!" Monica urged.

    Nox nodded and left quickly.

    The other three peopleid down their mahjong tiles.

    Jeanne said, "I''m going to the washroom."

    "Oo, go, go. Remember to wash your hands to get rid of bad luck. Your luck is too bad today,"

    Monica urged.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jeanne also wanted to get rid of bad luck. She would be unhappy if she kept losing.

    She got up and walked out of the mahjong room and into the public washroom outside.

    As the washroom was shared, she heard two familiar voices from outside.

    "Mom, it''s boring for me to watch you y mahjong here. I don''t want to y mahjong either. Just

    let me leave. I''ll be back before dinner!" It was Thedus''s voice.

    "Brat, it''s Old Master Lawrence''s birthday banquet today. How can you leave? If your dad finds out,

    he''ll beat you to death!" Octavia said fiercely.

    "Isn''t he discussing business financing with Uncle Lawrence? Why would he care about me? Just

    let me leave. I''m so annoyed whenever I see that woman, Jeanne!"

    "I''m also annoyed whenever I see that woman." Octavia''s face was unsightly. "Just thinking about

    how she embarrassed us in public today makes me want to strangle her to death!"

    "That''s why I want to take revenge on her!" Thedus said in a softer voice. "I''m going to go meet

    another woman..." Thedus responded.

    "Are you crazy?!" Octavia still had a sense of propriety. She knew she could not do anything out of

    the ordinary at this time.

    "That woman doesn''t know what''s good for her. Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll be careful."

    Octavia still wanted to say something else.

    Thedus said, "Don''t tell me you really want your son to fall in love with that woman, Jeanne..."

    "Alright, alright! Don''t cause any trouble for me!"

    "I know you treat me the best! Don''t worry, once Jeanne marries me, I''ll surely take it out on her for

    you!" Thedus said with a fawning look on his face.

    Octavia grinned.

    The two of them left.

    Jeanne walked out of the bathroom emotionlessly. She took out her phone and typed a message:

    [Help me keep an eye on Thedus.]

    [Got it.]

    Jeanne put her phone into her pocket, washed her hands, and wiped them.

    The moment she walked toward the private room, she suddenly stopped. She turned around and

    walked through a corridor into an elegant tea room at the innermost part of the room. She hid

    behind a pir and heard the conversation inside, "Alex, I heard that Asia''srgest emerce

    company, MUK group, is preparing to enter Harken''s market. They''re currently looking for our local

    companies to finance an emerce project. Instead of us doing emerce ourselves, we might

    as well use this tform."

    "MUK? It''s naturally a good thing to be able to cooperate with them!" Alexander was a little excited.

    "That said, how can you guarantee that they''ll choose us? Once everyone knows they''re going to

    enter the market here, the localpanies will rack their brains topete

    with each other, right?" "That''s why we have to take advantage of the fact that the news has yet to

    be released. We have to be one step ahead of them. I have an old friend who has a good

    rtionship with the person in charge of MUK''s project. As long as their conditions are met, they''ll

    consider cooperating with us! Don''t worry, I have all those conditions. Once I meet them, I''ll take the

    initiative to discuss the coboration with them. By then, the otherpanies won''t stand a chance!

    It''s just that..."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Didn''t we agree to give your family 300 million dors to develop an emerce project? Now, in

    order to meet MUK''s conditions, I won''t have enough funds, so the financing will be slightly dyed.

    Don''t worry, as long as the coboration with MUK is settled, it''ll be a piece of cake to get funding

    from the bank."

    Alexander thought for a moment and said, "Working with MUK is the priority, of course. In any case,

    it''s all for working on an emerce enterprise together. Isn''t there a tform that suits our needs

    now?! By then, we''ll have both your coboration with MUK and the Lawrence Enterprise."

    "Don''t worry. As long as the coboration is sessful, I''ll let you work on a 300 million dor

    project for free."

    "That''ll be great!"

    "We''ll be a family in the future... but your daughter, Jeanne, really needs to be taught a good

    lesson."

    "It''s true that I didn''t educate her enough. Don''t worry. Before she gets married, I''ll make her

    apologize to the Lockes properly..."

    Jeanne turned around and left.

    She did not want to waste any more time on unimportant matters.

    The corner of her mouth suddenly curled into a sneer.

    The fish had taken the bait. It was that simple!

 Chapter 24 Fourth Master Swan Naturally Brings Good Luck to His Wife

    Chapter 24 Fourth Master Swan Naturally Brings Good Luck to His Wife

    Jeanne returned to the private room.

    She stopped in her tracks.

    The man sitting in her seat... was Fourth Master Swan.

    He was ying mahjong with the others with her tiles at the moment.

    Jeanne wondered if she should leave directly.

    At that moment, she heard Monica''s voice, "Jeannie, I thought you had fallen into the toilet bowl.

    Fourth Master Swan happened to be here to help you change your luck. Your luck was too bad...

    Ah, score!"

    Monica suddenly shouted excitedly.

    "Pure Suit!" Monica waved her tiles. "Fourth Master Swan, it seems that your luck isn''t much better."

    Edward took a look.

    He lowered his head to take Jeanne''s bargaining chips. There were only a few left.

    Jeanne walked over. "I''ll do it myself."

    Fourth Master Swan took a look at Jeanne and stood up from his seat.

    At this moment, Eden also stood up very politely. "Fourth Uncle,e and take my spot."

    "That''s not necessary. Nox." Fourth Master Swan called out to Nox, who was clearly in high spirits

    beside him.

    Nox stood up speechlessly and made way for him.

    Just like that, Edward sat on Nox''s seat calmly.

    Another round began.

    Nox stared at Edward''s tiles and smiled very brightly.

    It looked like he was going to get a Pure Suit and defeat the three other yers��

    Who said that Fourth Master Swan''s luck was bad?

    Nox was very interested in watching the game.

    "Four bamboo." Jeanne discarded her tile.

    Fourth Master Swan was the next yer after Jeanne.

    Just as Nox was about to call for a score, he saw Fourth Master Swan drawing a tile.

    Nox held it back.

    It was still early. Edward could draw the winning tile himself.

    After a few rounds.

    Eden drew a tile himself and discarded one. Monica had also taken the tile Fourth Master Swan

    discarded. When Jeanne discarded another four bamboo, Fourth Master Swan reached out to draw

    a tile again.

    Nox could not help but ask, "Fourth Master Swan, did you see your tiles wrongly?"

    "A true gentleman doesn''t speak when spectating a mahjong game," Edward said in a low voice.

    Nox tried his best to hold back.

    "Four bamboo." Jeanne discarded again.

    "Thest two tiles..." Nox mumbled.

    Edward continued to draw a tile.

    At the moment when Nox broke down, he almost jumped up in excitement when he saw that

    Edward had drawn a four bamboo himself. Who knew, Edward kept it and discarded an eight

    bamboo.

    "Score." Jeanne flipped her tiled and said with a smile, "Golden Hook with two kongs and full tiles."

    Fourth Master Swanid his tiles down and calmly took out some chips for Jeanne.

    Nox''s eyes were wide open.

    The next round.

    The round after that.

    Many rounds after that.

    Nox finally understood. Fourth Master Swan was not here to y cards. He was here to go after the

    woman.

    Monica also could not help but tease, "Once Fourth Master came, Jeannie''s luck became good."

    Jeanne did win back quite a lot.

    In the beginning, Nox won, but he seemed to have almost lost everything at this moment.

    "Score." Jeanne happily took the tile discarded by Fourth Master Swan.

    Nox turned to look at Jeanne''s hand.

    He had a ghastly look on his face.

    It was another Pure Suit.

    Monica could tell from Nox''s expression that Jeanne''s hand was not small. She said, "Fourth

    Master, you''re Jeannie''s lucky charm."

    Fourth Master Swan''s eyes moved slightly.

    Monica sat opposite Fourth Master Swan.

    She was captivated by the man''s casual gaze.

    How could such a high-quality man be given to someone else? It was right to leave him to Jeanne.

    Her thoughts were overflowing.

    "Is that so?" At that moment, Fourth Master Swan seemed to nce at Jeanne.

    Jeanne did not look back.

    Nox added, "He probably has the legendary ability to bring good luck to his wife."

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Monica could not help butugh out loud. This was the first time she felt that Nox had said

    something that made sense!

    "Nox, don''t make fun of my fourth uncle." Eden did not look too good.

    Jasmine, who was next to him, was also very unhappy.

    "Your fourth uncle doesn''t mind. Why do you mind?" Monica chided Eden. "Could it be that you''re

    jealous?"

    "Monica, watch the asion."

    "Say, Eden-"

    "Monica, it''s your turn," Jeanne called out to her.

    Monica nced at Eden and drew a tile. She was suddenly excited. "Score!"

    Today, Monica''s luck was really good. Naturally, she was in a good mood as well.

    She smiled and said, "Fourth Master, I''ve let you spend a

    lot of money today."

    Fourth Master Swan said indifferently, "As an elder, it''s okay to asionally lose some money to the

    younger generation."

    "You''re domineering indeed," Monica ttered him.

    "Nox," Edward called out to Edward Swan. "I don''t have any chips left."

    "Should I buy them?" Nox pointed at his nose.

    ''You lose the money to your "wife" yourself. Why should I pay for it?''

    "If not?" Fourth Master Swan raised his eyebrow.

    Nox epted his fate and grumbled, "I''m from the younger generation too.

    "So I should show respect to an elder.

    "...F*ck!" Nox could not help but blurt out, "You have double standards!"

    Fourth Master Swan pretended not to hear it.

    In the end, Nox still used his money to buy new chips.

    The mahjong game was nearing its end.

    Jeanne had won quite a lot.

    To be more precise, other than Fourth Master Swan, everyone else won.

    At that moment, there was a sudden mor outside the private room.

    Immediately after, a servant knocked on the door and entered. She looked a little nervous. "Eldest

    Young Lady, something bad has happened. Little Master and the Lockes'' little master are fighting..."

    Jeanne''s expression changed immediately.

    She put down her tile and said, "I''m sorry, I''ll have to excuse myself for a moment. Young Master

    Winter, please take my spot."

    After saying that, she turned around and left.

    Nox sat excitedly. He thought that he could finally y. At that moment, he saw that Edward had

    laid down his tiles.

    Monica could not sit still either. She ran out with Jeanne valiantly. She was ready to fight with

    whoever dared to bully her godson!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, the mahjong game naturally ended.

    In order to show her concern for Jeanne, Jasmine quickly followed her.

    Everyone also followed her.

    The Lawrence Residence''s main hall was on the second floor. There were many people watching

    from the corridor.

    Jeanne walked over.

    George stood in the crowd with his head lowered. At this moment, Jeremiah was in Octavia''s

    embrace. He cried and shouted, "George hit me. Just now, he pushed me to the ground and

    scratched my face. Grandma, you have to help me take revenge!"

    Octavia looked at the wound on her precious grandson''s face and felt her heart ache.

    Ever since Jeremiah was young, he had been pampered by them. He had never been wronged.

    The fire in his heart was also rising.

    Just as Octavia was about to speak, Alexander was heard yelling at George, "What''s going on?"

    He was obviously furious!

 Chapter 25 The Lockes Humiliated Themselves

    Chapter 25 The Lockes Humiliated Themselves

    Jeanne quickly walked to George''s side. George looked at Jeanne.

    "George!" Alexander''s voice grew louder. He was obviously furious.

    Jeanne pursed her lips and said, "George, apologize!"

    Alexander paused.

    At that moment, he did not expect Jeanne to suddenlypromise.

    He was prepared for Jeanne to go against him to protect her son.

    George bit his lip.

    "Apologize!" Jeanne looked serious.

    George felt a little wronged, but at that moment, he still walked in front of Jeremiah obediently and

    said, "I''m sorry."

    "I don''t want an apology. I want to scratch your face!" Jeremiah said arrogantly.

    "Jeremiah!" Damian called out to his grandson.

    "I don''t care, I don''t care. I just want to scratch his face�� I just want to!" Jeremiah yed a fool,

    crying and making a scene.

    "But you also bit me." George seemed to have mustered a lot of courage to say that out loud.

    "I didn''t!" Jeremiah denied it.

    "You said that I embarrassed you, so you bit me. I only pushed you to break free, which was why I

    identally scratched your face!" George retorted loudly.

    "Nonsense. I didn''t bite you at all. I didn''t��"

    George rolled up his sleeves, revealing a row of teeth marks.

    Everyone watched.

    "You bit yourself. It was you!" Jeremiah pointed at George''s nose and cried.

    "How could I bite myself?"

    "It was you, it was you!" Jeremiah said fiercely, looking like he was quibbling.

    Obviously, no one believed him.

    Octavia, who was hugging Jeremiah, felt a little embarrassed.

    At this moment, everyone felt that it was Jeremiah who bit George first before George resisted.

    On the other hand, Jeremiah was the one whoined first.

    "Jeremiah!" Damian''s expression also changed. Originally, Jeremiah was going to attend another

    banquet with his parents today. They only let hime here just to show off. In the end, not only did

    he not show off, but he also embarrassed them!

    "Grandpa, George is lying. I really didn''t bite him!"

    "Enough!" Damian was enraged.

    Octavia also said sternly in a low voice, "Jeremiah, stop talking."

    "Why don''t you believe me?!" Jeremiah burst into tears again. At that moment, he even broke free

    from Octavia''s embrace and rolled on the ground. "That illegitimate child, George, has been lying all

    along��he has been lying all along!"

    "Jeremiah, shut up!" Damian looked grimmer. He did not expect his grandson to be so uneducated

    today. It was simply too embarrassing!

    "I''m not an illegitimate child!" George suddenly said as he was aggrieved.

    "You are! Only an illegitimate child wouldn''t have a father! My grandmother said that your mother

    only gave birth to you because she was fooling around with some man. Now that your mother is

    going to marry my second uncle, my second uncle will suffer a huge loss... Ugh..." Octavia suddenly

    covered her grandson''s mouth.

    She did not expect her grandson to remember what she said about Jeanne at home.

    "Jeremiah!" Damian was infuriated at that moment.

    At that moment, Octavia hurriedly picked up Jeremiah, who was on the ground, and exined to

    the others, "This child doesn''t know anything and spoke nonsense. We spoiled him too much... I''ll

    bring him back now and teach him a good lesson."

    Damian''s face turned red with anger.

    Octavia quickly carried Jeremiah, who was still throwing a tantrum, and left. She was afraid that he

    would say something else, causing the Lockes to bepletely humiliated!

    Once they left, the corridor became quiet.

    Damian immediately smiled apologetically. "Well, my grandson might''ve been... too spoiled indeed.

    George, I''ll apologize to you on his behalf."

    "It''s okay." George appeared to be very polite.

    It was a stark contrast to Jeremiah''s arrogance just now.

    He said, "In the future, once my mom marries Uncle Wu, Jeremiah and I will be brothers. I''ll get

    along well with him."

    "You''re so well-behaved." Damian''s acting was on point. "I''ll ask Jeremiah to apologize to you

    properlyter."

    George smiled obediently.

    The others were also touched by George''s obedience.

    They felt that he was too sensible. Compared to Jeremiah, who only knew how to behave

    atrociously, they were like heaven and earth.

    Alexander also tried to mediate the situation. "Isn''t it normal for children to quarrel? If there''s no

    discord, there''s no concord."

    "Yes, we''ll be brothers from now on," Damian instantly said.

    Alexander called for everyone to leave.

    Fourth Master Swan stood not far away and watched the whole process.

    He turned around and left.

    When he left, there was an obvious smile at the corner of his mouth.

    Teddy had goosebumps all over his body.

    "Are you leaving?" Teddy could not help but ask.

    ''Dinner is about to start, and yet he''s leaving?''

    Fourth Master Swan nodded.

    At this moment, Nox also left with him out of habit.

    Nox was four years younger than Fourth Master Swan and had been growing up with him.

    Nox''s grandfather, Will Winter, was once the adjutant of Edward''s father, Zachary Swan. Zachary

    was once a general of Harken. Later on, due to the change in state power, he abandoned politics

    and went into business. Will naturally followed Zachary in business, and he vowed to help the

    Swans manage their business for generations.

    As such, Nox was taught from a young age to be loyal to the Swans. In Nox''s understanding, he

    was born to be a member of the Swans and would die a ghost of theirs! Now that the head of the

    Swans was Edward, Nox worked for him.

    In the quiet car.

    Nox could not help but say, "That little brat isn''t simple!"

    Fourth Master Swan''s eyes moved.

    Teddy sat in the passenger seat. He turned his head and asked, "Young Master Winter, are you

    talking about Eldest Young Lady Lawrence''s son?"

    "If not?"

    "He''s pretty good to be able to y such a good tune at such a young age." Teddy agreed.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Teddy was an orphan adopted by the Swans. He was only responsible for taking care of Fourth

    Master Swan''s daily life. He had not received any special education from the

    Swans, so he was rtively simple-minded.

    Nox smiled faintly.

    He was not talking about George''s piano skills.

    "That said, I''m a little puzzled. Eldest Young Lady Lawrence is so good-looking. Why is her son so

    ordinary?" Teddy muttered, "I''m sure her son is like his father. His father probably isn''t good-looking.

    What a pity for Eldest Young Lady Lawrence''s good genes."

    Nox could not help butugh.

    He smiled as he looked at the man whose expression was clearly unsightly.

    "Teddy." Fourth Master Swan''s voice was a little cold.

    "Fourth Master." Teddy appeared very respectful.

    "You haven''t exercised for a long time, right?" Fourth Master Swan asked.

    Nox was stunned.

    "Stop the car," Fourth Master Swan said to the driver.

    The driver immediately pulled over.

    "Get out of the car," Fourth Master Swan ordered.

    "Me?" Teddy pointed at himself.

    "Leave your cell phone and wallet here." Fourth Master Swan sneered.

    Teddy wanted to cry but had no tears.

    How did he offend his master?!

 Chapter 26 Fourth Master Swan Looks Like a Stud!

    Chapter 26 Fourth Master Swan Looks Like a Stud!

    Teddy was kicked out of the car.

    Nox could not bear to see Teddy''s disheveled and confused look with a hint of pity on his face.

    He turned around and looked at Edward, muttering to himself, ''I really can''t provoke this tiger at all.

    Otherwise, I wouldn''t even know how I died!''

    Nox took a deep breath and became a little more serious. "It seems that someone has tampered

    with the Lockes."

    Edward turned to look.

    "Didn''t you ask me to bring down the Lockes? I originally prepared a project to make the Lockes

    empty their assets. I didn''t expect that someone would be a step ahead of me. At this moment, the

    Lockes is diverting arge number of funds to do an emerce project. As far as I know, the

    repayment date of their loan from the bank is these few days. If this project is void, the bank is very

    likely going to stop lending them money and will even pursue them for repayment. Once the chain

    of their funds is broken, the Lockes will go bankrupt in no time."

    Edward frowned slightly.

    Nox asked, "Do I still need to continue?"

    "Not for the time being," Edward said, "Find out who''s making a move on the Lockes."

    Okay.''

    "Don''t let anyone find out."

    "Okay." Nox nodded.

    Nox might seem careless, but when he was seriously doing something, he was more reliable than

    anyone else.

    In the Lawrence family''s courtyard.

    Jeanne brought George back to his room.

    Monica followed them.

    She was so excited that she almost jumped. She said, "Godson, how could you perform so well just

    now? You were so obedient and sensible and made the Lockes humiliate themselves. I just heard

    someone secretly scolding the Lockes, saying that they''recking in manners. They also said that

    that darn woman, Octavia, is a bbermouth who always says bad things about others..."

    Monica was incredibly excited and kept on bbering non-stop.

    Jeanne could not stand it anymore and interrupted her. "I haven''t seen Dr. Jones around."

    "Dr. Jones?" Monica was stunned, "Oh, he had surgery in the afternoon, so he left after lunch.

    Speaking of which, Jeanne, don''t tell me that you''ve fallen for him! I''m telling you, don''t do it. He''s a

    scum!"

    Jeanne was speechless.

    Monica''s way of thinking was too novel.

    "If you''re thinking of dating someone and getting married, I think Fourth Master Swan is not bad,"

    Monica suggested.

    "I''m not interested." Jeanne directly rejected.

    "Fourth Master Swan has everything he wants. What are yourints?" Monica asked.

    "I have noints; I just don''t want to."

    "You don''t really think that Fourth Master Swan is bad in that aspect, do you?!" Monica raised her

    eyebrow.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    She did not think of that at all.

    "I''ve asked Finn. There''s no problem with Fourth Master Swan." Monica gave a positive answer.

    "He just has a cold personality and doesn''t like women. Besides, don''t you think that Fourth Master

    Swan looks like... a stud?!"

    Jeanne reminded, "George is still underage."

    Monica stuck out her tongue and smiled. "In short, Fourth Master Swan can give you absolute

    sexual happiness!"

    Jeanne did not want to continue this topic.

    She changed the topic and asked, "I heard that Finn is an orphan?"

    "Why are you so interested in him?!" Monica frowned. "Finn isn''t as handsome as Fourth Master

    Swan!"

    Finn was not as good-looking as Fourth Master Swan indeed.

    Fourth Master Swan was the kind of man who could stun women with a nce such that they would

    not be able to shift their gaze away. He was so handsome that he could be considered the best in

    the world! Even so, it was also because he was too handsome that people did not dare to approach

    him easily.

    On the other hand, Finn was different. He was refined and gentle. He was the kind of man who was

    not very eye-catching at first nce. After looking at him for a while, one would feel that he was

    alright. After looking at him for a while, one might then fall for him.

    Nevertheless, Monica was different from ordinary people. She fell in love with Finn at first sight, but

    she was also heartless when she wanted to break it off with him!

    "I''m very curious. Why did he be Fourth Master Swan''s personal doctor?"Jeanne was

    surprised.

    Logically speaking, given Fourth Master Swan''s status, it would be very difficult for someone like

    Finn, who had no background, to get close to.

    "I''ve asked him before," Monica responded, "For someone like Finn who has nothing, what kind of

    sh*tty luck did he have to get close to Fourth Master Swan?! Finn said that it was because of his

    clean background that he gained Fourth Master Swan''s trust. I thought about it...

    Although I really hate Finn, I heard that his medical skills are great. He''s 29 years old this year,

    right? Yeah, he''s four years older than me and seems to be the same age as Fourth Master Swan.

    It was probably difficult for someone his age to be the chief surgeon of South Hampton City''s

    Central Hospital!"

    It was indeed not easy!

    Monica had heard that Finn had performed several world-famous heart surgeries. His medical skills

    had a certain degree of influence internationally.

    "Alright, can we not talk about him anymore? No matter how good his medical skills are, it can''t hide

    his scumbag nature!" Monica said impatiently, "I''m going to the washroom."

    As she said that, she rushed into Jeanne''s washroom. She probably did not want to talk about Finn

    anymore.

    Jeanne looked at Monica''s back. She turned her head and looked at George.

    George lowered his head.

    Jeanne asked, "Did you bite yourself?"

    Given her son''s abilities, he would not be bullied by people his age.

    George did not say anything.

    Jeanne lifted George''s sleeve and looked at the row of teeth marks. She said, "Next time, don''t bite

    so hard. Doesn''t it hurt?"

    George looked at Jeanne, thinking that he would be scolded.

    Jeanne said, "If Jeremiah hadn''te to find trouble with you, you wouldn''t have treated him that

    way."

    George nodded. "He called me an illegitimate child!"

    "Do you mind?"Jeanne asked.

    "I don''t mind." George looked helpless. "My father is dead, and there''s nothing I can do."

    Jeanne suddenly smiled.

    It was because...

    It was funny.

    George added, "As long as you don''t die."

    Jeanne patted George''s little head. "I won''t die!" She had survived so many near-death

    experiences, so how could she die so easily?!

    Moreover, she also wanted those people with ill intentions to die!

    Apart from the unpleasant incident that happened in the afternoon, Old Master Lawrence''s Birthday

    Banquet was sessful overall.

    While the Lawrence family was not considered one of the top families in South Hampton City, they

    were still very considerate in terms of etiquette.

    They sent off all the guests that night.

    Jeanne was called to Old Master Lawrence''s study.

    Alexander, Jenifer, Jasmine, and Joshua were all there.

    Jonathan said sternly to Jeanne, "Jeanne, I don''t care if you did it intentionally or not, or if you''ve

    been wronged or not. I''m telling you clearly now that you must go and apologize to the Lockes!"

    Jeanne sneered and did not say anything.

    Jonathan continued, "During this period, the Lockes has been embarrassed many times because of

    you. Whether it''s the charity banquetst time, intentionally letting George steal the limelight this

    afternoon, or causing that little grandson of the Lockes to be humiliated today. In short, you must

    apologize tomorrow and bring your son, George, along with you!"

    Jeanne looked at Jonathan and said indifferently, "In any case, it doesn''t matter whether it''s right or

    wrong!" "Nothing in this world is absolute. Whether it''s right or wrong, it''ll bepletely different if

    you change your point of view!"

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "At the end of the day, isn''t profit the most important thing?" Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    Jonathan''s face darkened. "You took 5% of the Lawrence family''s shares!"

    ''Therefore, you must... sell your dignity to the Lawrences!''

 Chapter 27 The Lockes Who Are Looking For Trouble

    Chapter 27 The Lockes Who Are Looking For Trouble

    "Okay." Jeanne agreed immediately.

    She was so straightforward that it was hard to believe.

    Alexander had been a little afraid of Jeanne''s straightforwardness these past few days.

    He always felt that the more she was like this, the more something bad would happen.

    "Don''t y any tricks," Jonathan threatened, "I don''t want what happened seven years ago to be

    repeated."

    "Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid anymore."

    "Alexandar, prepare some gifts tomorrow morning and bring Jeanne and George to apologize. You

    absolutely can''t let there be any conflicts between our families," Jonathan instructed.

    Jeanne was very clear that the reason Jonathan did this was that he was worried that the Lockes

    would be so angry that they would break off the engagement. He must have thought that if the

    Lockes managed to work on MUK''s project but if the marriage fell apart, it would be a huge loss for

    the Lawrences.

    Therefore, Jonathan cleverly made his stance clear in advance by giving the Lockes an exnation.

    "Yes," Alexander responded respectfully.

    Jonathan lectured everyone before letting everyone leave.

    Jeanne returned to her room.

    George had showered and was lying on the bed to sleep.

    Jeanne sat on the sofa in her room and looked at the indescribable pictures on her phone.

    She asked, "George, are you asleep?"

    "No."

    "Can you use theputer with your eyes closed?"

    "Forget it, I''ll ask Kingsley to help me," Jeanne said to herself.

    After all, it was inappropriate to let George see the pictures that were unsuitable for children.

    The next day.

    Jeanne was woken up by a servant early in the morning.

    After getting dressed, she left the Lawrences'' manor at 10:00 am.

    Only Alexander, Jenifer, Jeanne, and George were in the car. Jasmine and Joshua did not join

    them.

    It was said that the Swans woulde to discuss the details of Eden and Jasmine''s wedding in the

    afternoon. ording to the etiquette of Harken, the male party would take the initiative to go to the

    female party''s house to discuss matters. Naturally, the Swans went to the Lawrences'' manor.

    Therefore, Alexander had Jasmine and Joshua get ready at home. They would return after having

    lunch with the Lockes.

    The car arrived at the Lockes'' manor.

    It was also extremely luxurious.

    The prestigious families in South Hampton City were passed down from generation to generation.

    Most of them were rtives of the previous royal families. They branched out, developed, and the

    fittest survived. Up until now, there were only 12 families in South Hampton City that could truly be

    considered prestigious families. The Lawrences and the Lockes were among them, but their

    rankings were rtively lower. The Swans was naturally the leader of the 12 families. They were the

    dominant family. In addition, Zachary from the Swans had contributed greatly to the establishment

    of the country in the past. Even the current royal family would be courteous to the Swans, so they

    were even more prominent.

    At the entrance of the Locke Residence.

    The servants were already waiting for the Lawrences hurriedly weed them respectfully.

    In the main hall.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Everyone from the Lockes was present. This included Damian and his wife, Hugh''s family, and

    Thedus. At this moment, they were putting on airs.

    Jeremiah seemed to have forgotten the scene of him being so ill-mannered yesterday. At this

    moment, it was all the fault of the Lawrences.

    Alexander was quite enthusiastic and proactive. Naturally, Jenifer said, "Our old master had

    insomniast night. He said that our family has caused yours to suffer grievance these past few

    days. He asked us to bring Jeanne and George over to apologize early this morning."

    "How can that be? How could it be Ms. Lawrence''s fault? It was all my fault. I shouldn''t have lost my

    temper at

    George at the charity banquet. At the old master''s birthday banquet yesterday, Jeremiah shouldn''t

    have had a conflict with George either. It was all our family''s fault. How could Eldest Young Lady

    Lawrence be at fault?!" Octavia had a sarcastic look on her face.

    The corners of Jeanne''s mouth curled up into a smile.

    ''She''s really changing faces with ease.''

    "Jeanne, hurry up and apologize to Aunty," Alexander reminded.

    Jeanne walked forward.

    Octavia did not even look at her.

    When she thought of how Jeanne had made her suffer so much in just a few days, she wished she

    could strangle her to death.

    Once she heard that the Lawrences was going toe and apologize, she had thought of how to

    deal with Jeanne and make her submit to her in the future.

    Jeanne stepped forward. "Auntie, I didn''t know how to behave. If I offended you in any way, please

    forgive me..."

    "You acted tough then talk softly to me after that. Are you ying tricks with me?!" Octavia

    interrupted Jeanne''s words. She did not appreciate her kindness at all.

    "What do you want me to do then?" Jeanne asked.

    "How would I dare to ask you to do anything? If I do that, you''ll say that I''m arrogant!" Octavia

    mocked.

    "Octavia, look, we''ll be a family in the future. Jeannie is sincerely apologizing to you this time. Just

    tell her what to do so that you''ll forgive her." Jenifer hurriedly tried to ease the atmosphere. She

    looked like a peacemaker.

    Jenifer''s ability was that she would make everyone think that she was a good person. She was a

    "good person" who truly thought of others!

    Octavia''s eyes moved. She uncrossed legs and said, "Since you''ve spoken, Jenifer, I don''t want to

    make things difficult for Jeanne. You should know that Jeanne humiliated the Lockes with what she

    did. I definitely wouldn''t mind if she only embarrassed me, but it''s no longer a private matter if it

    concerned the image of the Lockes."

    "We understand, we understand," Jenifer said in a good tone, "Just tell her what to do."

    "Then I won''t beat around the bush," Octavia said fiercely to Jeanne, "Since Jeanne came to

    apologize sincerely, and since she''ll be my daughter-inw in the future, I don''t want to prolong this

    conflict between us. I''ll just state my conditions."

    "Go ahead." Jenifer agreed.

    Octavia spoke with a cold expression, "Firstly, Jeanne certainly has to apologize for what she did to

    our family, but a simple apology won''t be sincere enough. So, she has to serve tea and kneel on the

    ground to apologize to me. George also has to sincerely apologize to Jeremiah."

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly.

    Alexander agreed without thinking. "No problem."

    "Secondly," Octavia said coldly, "Jeanne has brought shame to the Lockes in front of so many noble

    families. She must make a post on Facebook to exin the conflict between her and our family

    during this period.

    The main point is that she must state that she was in the wrong and deeply regrets her actions.

    Don''t worry, as long as Jeanne posts it, I''ll respond right away. I won''t embarrass your family. The

    purpose of that is just to let others know that our rtionship is harmonious."

    "Sure." Alexander continued to agree to her conditions. "After Jeanne has finished drafting the

    posting, I''ll show it to you before she posts it."

    Octavia nodded. Following that, she said, "Thirdly, and most importantly, it''s about Jeanne and

    Thedus getting married. Everyone knows Jeanne''s character. An ordinary person wouldn''t be able

    to subdue her. Thedus'' character is weak. In order for our families not to have any conflicts after the

    marriage, I think Jeanne should sign a premarital agreement. I''ve asked Thedus to print out the

    contents of the agreement. Thedus, read it out."

    Jeanne simply watched the show of the Lockes indifferently.

    She wondered, ''Aren''t the Lockes afraid of being... struck by lightning?!''

 Chapter 28 The Cat Is Out of the Bag

    Chapter 28 The Cat Is Out of the Bag

    In the main hall of the Locke Residence.

    Thedus held a piece of agreement paper and read it out loud, "First, after Jeanne bes a Locke,

    she must follow the arrangements of the Lockes. Don''t put on the airs of a youngdy. She must be

    obedient, assist her husband, and educate her children;

    "Secondly, after Jeanne bes a Locke, she must immediately give birth to a child. Although the

    Lockes already have a grandson, as the saying goes, children have many blessings. Therefore,

    Jeanne must give birth again until she gives birth to a boy;

    "Thirdly, after Jeanne bes a Locke, she''s not allowed to interfere with all the businesses of the

    Lockes. The Lockes are capable and don''t need a woman to show her face in public;

    "Fourthly, after Jeanne bes a Locke, George had to change his family name to Locke. In the

    future, he''ll be a member of the Lockes. Of course, he has to respect and be filial to the Lockes!

    "That''s all."

    Thedus looked at Jeanne and asked, "Can you do it?"

    Jeanne''s eyes flickered.

    The terms and conditions stated clearly that she had to be obedient and give birth to a son. She

    would not be allowed to pry the Lockes'' assets, and George would be a grandson of the Lockes!

    There was a long silence in the hall.

    Just as Alexander was about to speak, Jeanne answered, "Sure."

    Thedus smiled sarcastically.

    He knew that Jeanne was just pretending to be aloof. She was a divorced woman. She should be

    grateful about being able to get married again and be a part of his prestigious family!

    How could she still dare to unt her power?!

    "Then let''s begin. Do everything one by one," Octavia said.

    "1 want to sign this agreement first," Jeanne suggested, "Signing the agreement is the only way to

    exin my rtionship with the Lockes."

    Octavia sneered.

    This woman was more tactful than she thought.

    She agreed. "Okay."

    A servant respectfully handed over a pen to Jeanne.

    Jeanne took the contract and looked at it again. She signed her name on the contract.

    After signing it, Damian''s phone suddenly rang.

    He lowered his head to take a look and picked it up.

    The others also quietly waited for him to finish the call.

    Damian''s expression became more and more unsightly. In the end, he almost threw his phone

    away.

    He hung up the phone and fiercely red at Thedus. "Thedus, what good deed have you done?!

    Didn''t you learn your lesson thest time you went to jail?! I''ll beat you to death, you son of a b*tch!"

    As he spoke, he was about to make his move.

    Everyone in the hall was shocked.

    All of them stepped forward to stop him.

    Octavia was also very agitated. She hurriedly protected her son. "Why are you suddenly throwing

    such a tantrum?"

    Damian took out his phone. He was so angry that he was trembling. "Take a look for yourself. Look

    at the good son you raised!"

    Octavia hurriedly took the phone.

    Unsightly pictures could be seen on the phone. Although the key parts were censored, they were

    still indescribable...

    Damian was furious. "Everyone on the inte is posting news about you now, Thedus, saying that

    you''ve never changed! They even said that our family will be ruined by you sooner orter!"

    Octavia was also enraged when she saw the news.

    She turned to Thedus and pped him. "You useless thing!"

    "Mom!" Thedus covered his face. "I didn''t know that the paparazzi would take pictures of me. I was

    very careful! Which news agency reported it? I''ll kill them..."

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Enough!" Damian interrupted him. "You son of a b*tch, I shouldn''t have bailed you out of prison in

    the first ce! I''ll beat you to death! I''ll beat you to death, you b*stard!"

    As he said that, he became infuriated and went forward to beat Thedus.

    Octavia tried to pull him away but failed.

    Damian punched and kicked Thedus, but Thedus did not dare to fight back.

    Alexander hurriedly went forward to pull Damian away. "Damian, don''t be so mad. Think about how

    to solve the matter first!"

    Damian still had to give Alexander some face, so he endured it.

    Thedus was hit a few times, so he was very upset. He said angrily, "You can''t me me for all this! I

    told Mom, and she didn''t object to me going out to find another woman..."

    "Thedus!" Octavia was so angry that she almost fainted.

    "None of you like Jeanne, so I could only keep a mistress!"

    "Thedus, shut up!" Octavia shouted with a hoarse voice.

    "Octavia!" Damian heard Thedus''s words and went mad again. "Your son isn''t sensible, but what

    about you?!"

    "Dear, it''s not like what Thedus said..." Octavia''s eyes reddened, looking very pitiful.

    "Don''t call me! From now on, take Thedus along and get lost!"

    "Dear, listen to me. I really didn''t." Octavia went forward to tug at Damian.

    Damian pushed her away coldly.

    Octavia''s life was ruined by her son this time.

    Her eyes werepletely red, and tears immediately fell from her eyes.

    Jeanne had always wondered if it was the standard of nobledies to be able to cry so easily.

    She looked at the farce of this family with a cold and detached expression.

    At this moment, Alexander could not persuade Damian any further. No matter what, Thedus''

    behavior of womanizing had also damaged the Lawrences'' image. If he appeared to not care about

    it at all, it would drag down his family''s status.

    In the main hall.

    Octavia was bawling.

    At that moment, Damian''s mood became even worse. He said angrily, "You only know how to cry.

    Can crying solve the problem? Pack your things immediately and get out!"

    Octavia cried even more sorrowfully.

    Hugh hurriedly said, "Dad, this matter has happened. Think about how to solve it. Just kicking Mom

    and Thedus out of the house won''t solve the problem!"

    "How else can we solve it?!" Damian roared. "Kick Thedus out of the house and cut off all ties with

    him from now on! His scandals will follow him out of our family!"

    "Dad!" Thedus heard Damian''s determined tone and was shocked at that moment. He gave in right

    away. "Dad, don''t kick me out. I won''t do it again. I swear I won''t do it again!"

    "Get lost!"

    "Dad..."

    "Get lost!" "Mom, Mom..." Thedus quickly went to beg Octavia.

    Octavia also knew that this was a serious matter. If Damian wanted to kick them out for the sake of

    the Lockes'' reputation... She had a sudden idea, so she said, "I have a way to redeem Thedus''

    image and save the Lockes'' reputation."

    Damian looked at Octavia coldly.

    Octavia said, "As the saying goes, a prodigal son returned home is worth more than gold. We just

    need to tell the media that the other party used seduced Thedus and that he''s very regretful now��"

    "Do you think the media are all fools?" Damian could not bear to hear it anymore.

    "I know that the media won''t believe me when I say this, but Jeanne can help Thedus put in a good

    word in front of the media. If even his fiancee can forgive him, what reason does anyone else have

    to me him? When the timees, we''ll bribe some of the media, inte celebrities,

    professional ghostwriters, and so on. Public opinion will soon pass."

    Damian was silent for a moment as if he had been persuaded.

    Octavia said agitatedly, "I can ept you kicking us out for the sake of the Lockes'' reputation, but

    will it really solve the problem? Thedus is still a Locke, after all. The Lockes will still be disgraced if

    something like this happened, not to mention that we''re currently discussing a coboration with

    MUK. If the coboration fails because of this negative news... our loss will outweigh our gain!"

    When Damian heard MUK being mentioned, his expression turned ugly again.

    It seemed like the only way to solve this problem was to do as Octavia had said.

 Chapter 29 The Lockes Knelt and Apologized

    Chapter 29 The Lockes Knelt and Apologized

    In the main hall.

    Octavia''s suggestion had clearly moved Damian.

    He turned his head to look at Alexander.

    At this moment, Alexander was putting on airs. He snorted coldly. "Damian, I wholeheartedly

    wanted my daughter to marry your son. During this period, we''ve been worried that your family has

    been wronged. I never expected Thedus to fool around with women outside!

    Damian, your son''s behavior has indeed disappointed me and my family."

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s our family''s fault��it''s our fault." Damian hurriedly smiled apologetically. "I also wish that I could

    beat that son of mine to death! However, will that solve the problem? After all, he''s a Locke. No

    matter how hard I try, I won''t be able to cut off ties with him. I want to kick him out too, but when I

    think about how we still have to cooperate with MUK, I can''t possibly ruin our n, right?"

    "That''s enough." Alexander didn''t seem to care. "I, Alexander, can''t betray my daughter and let her

    marry someone like your son for such a small benefit!"

    "We''re both parents, so I know how you feel. That said, now that the marriage between our families

    has been announced and the coboration with MUK has been discussed, isn''t it a pity to suddenly

    break it off?"

    "Even if it''s a pity, I can''t just watch my daughter go down with you!" "Alex, my family has let you

    down!" Damian was full of sincerity, "Indeed, there''s nothing I can do to make up for it. The only

    thing I can do now is that I''m willing to discuss the coboration with MUK with the Lawrence

    Enterprise. We''ll split the agreed project equally."

    Alexander was instantly moved.

    He looked at Damian.

    Damian also felt like his heart was being cut. He said, "During this period, in order to work with

    MUK, I''ve invested over two billion dors to build our emerce tform. I''ve bought over a

    dozen emercepanies, and the bank''s mortgage has been overdrawn! I won''t let you pay

    the cost. Once the contract is signed, you can work on half of the project!"

    Alexander looked at Damian in disbelief.

    Everyone knew that the emerce tform was the hottest project at the moment. With the

    arrival of MUK Group, which was thergest group in all of Asia, the emerce transaction that

    could win over Harken was just around the corner!

    "I, Damian, will do as I say!" Damian affirmed once again.

    Alexander secretly adjusted his emotions. He looked like he did not care and said, "This isn''t up to

    me to decide."

    Octavia immediately understood.

    She hurriedly said to Jeanne, "Jeannie, Thedus was muddle-headed for a moment. I guarantee that

    he won''t do anything to let you down in the future. Can you forgive him just this once?"

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly.

    That arrogant woman just now had suddenly be humble.

    Jeanne did not say anything.

    Octavia quickly added, "There''s no need for you to apologize anymore. I was only trying to scare

    you just now. How could I really let you do that? Once you be a Locke, I''ll dote on you more

    than I can. How could I let you feel wronged...?"

    "Auntie." Jeanne interrupted her.

    Octavia smiled with a kind face. "Yes, Jeannie?"

    "Do you not mind what happened before this?"

    "What are you talking about? When have I ever mind? I was just joking just now."

    "Alright then. Let''s forget about what happened before."

    "Yes, yes, yes." Octavia nodded vigorously.

    "But I need you to exin what happened now." Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    Octavia paused for a moment.

    She did not expect that Jeanne would ask for more.

    Jeanne said unhurriedly, "Auntie, you said that Thedus will never do anything to let me down in the

    future. I don''t know what will happen in the future, but this time, he really did something immoral.

    Not only did he ruin my reputation, but he also ruined the reputation of my family."

    Octavia did not look too good.

    After all, she was being taught a lesson by a little girl. She did not feel good about this.

    Nheless, she could only listen because she was unreasonable.

    "The marriage between the Lawrences and the Lockes is based on the principle of mutual benefit. If

    we break off the marriage, it won''t benefit either of our families. I''m willing to ept your suggestion

    to help save Thedus'' image..."

    "I knew that you''re a good girl, Jeannie. I''ll surely treat you well in the future."

    "But..." Jeanne said to Octavia, "I need Thedus to kneel and apologize to me. He must promise that

    he''ll never do it again."

    Octavia''s expression changed slightly.

    Before she could speak, Jeanne added, "If I remember correctly, Thedus said that you acquiesced

    to what he did, so I think..."

    Octavia looked at Jeanne.

    "You should also apologize to me, Auntie!" Jeanne said firmly.

    Everyone looked at Jeanne. For a second, they were stunned by her imposing manner. At the next

    second, it seemed like it was just an illusion.

    In any case, Jeanne was being reasonable.

    If the Lockes were sincere, there was no reason for them to refuse.

    Damian did not even think twice. He said to Octavia and Thedus, "Didn''t you hear what she says?

    Hurry up and apologize!"

    Thedus was displeased.

    What right did he have to apologize to Jeanne, who was a married woman? Why should he even

    kneel and

    guarantee that he would not repeat his mistake?!

    What right did the woman have?!

    "Thedus!" Damian''s face darkened.

    Octavia pulled her son over. "Kneel and apologize!"

    Thedus looked at Octavia.

    Octavia winked at him.

    Thedus held back his anger. He knelt in front of Jeanne unhappily. "I''m sorry."

    "And?" Jeanne asked.

    "I promise that I''ll never do anything to let you down again."

    "What if you do?"

    Thedus red fiercely at Jeanne.

    "What if you do?" Jeanne continued to ask while smiling.

    Her aloof and indifferent look could infuriate one to one''s death.

    "I''ll be struck by lightning!" Thedus roared loudly.

    Jeanne smiled.

    ''It''ll be realized very soon!''

    She said, "Alright, I forgive you."

    Thedus stood up from the ground in a very unhappy manner.

    There would be a day when he would take revenge!

    Jeanne turned her head to look at Octavia.

    Given her age, Octavia still had to apologize to a little girl. If word got out, how would she, the wife

    of a

    prestigious family, face the outside world?��

    She secretly gritted her teeth and said, "It was my fault. It was myck of discipline that caused

    Thedus to do something that wronged you. I''ll apologize to you. I''m sorry."

    "It''s alright." Jeanne smiled. "It''s fine as long as you know your mistake."

    It seemed like a simple statement, but Octavia waspletely humiliated.

    Octavia was so old, yet she still needed a little girl to teach her a lesson.

    She would remember this ount!

    Jeannepletely ignored the thoughts of the mother and the son. She said to Alexander, "Dad, I

    don''t want to affect the interests of our families just because of this. I''m willing to face the reporters

    together with Thedus."

 Chapter 30 Press Conference

    Chapter 30 Press Conference

    Jeanne''s words moved Alexander a little.

    He did not expect Jeanne to be so broad-minded at such a critical moment.

    Alexander let Jeanne make her choice because he wanted to give himself a way out. Nheless,

    no matter her choice, in the end, she would have to follow his way and face the reporters together

    with Thedus to resolve this matter.

    ''Jeanne is much more mature than before,'' Alexander thought.

    At that moment, Jenifer was also deep in thought about Jeanne''s actions today.

    Jeanne was not as simple as she thought! Originally, Jenifer had alsoe to see Jeanne make a

    fool out of herself and to see how she would be humiliated by the Lockes. Who knew, the plot was

    reversed. The Lockes knelt and apologized to Jeanne instead, and Jeanne even brought a huge

    amount of benefits to the Lawrences... As such, would Alexander and Jonathan have no choice but

    to change their opinion of Jeanne?!

    Jenifer secretly clenched her teeth.

    She could not allow Jeanne to continue to act like this.

    ''This woman is going to be a disaster!'' She thought

    "Alex, since Jeanne has agreed..." Damian opened his mouth and asked.

    Alexander came back to his senses and said, "Since Jeanne has agreed, I believe that Thedus has

    also learned his lesson. This matter will be done ording to Jeanne''s instructions."

    What he said was rather grandiose, but in reality, it was only because of benefits.

    "Since that''s the case, let''s take advantage of the fact that the matter hasn''t escted. Let''s resolve

    it as soon as possible," Damian said, "I want to convene a press conference in the afternoon."

    "That urgent?" Alexander asked.

    "We can''t dy this matter. If it drags on for too long, I don''t know how the news will spread.

    Moreover, the coboration with MUK is imminent, so I want to settle this as soon as possible. I

    don''t want other matters to affect the progress of my negotiations."

    "It''s just that I have something to do in the afternoon... To tell you the truth, the Swans areing to

    talk about Jasmine and Eden''s marriage in the afternoon. I have to be there."

    "That''s fine. Jeanne and Thedus will go to meet the reporters in the afternoon. We don''t need to

    apany them. The young ones can settle their matters by themselves. We shouldn''t get

    involved."

    "That''s true. Once we get involved, things will change. Perhaps the media will insist that we''re doing

    it for profit or something."

    "You don''t have to worry about other things. Just leave it to me," Damian said, "You should prepare

    for your daughter''s wedding with the Swans. That''s the most important matter for you. Once you

    be inws of the Swans, the Lockes will also benefit from it..."

    "Look what you''re saying..." Alexander said humbly but looked proud.

    The two of themplimented each other again.

    Alexander and Jenifer had lunch at the Locke family''s residence and left in a hurry.

    Jeanne and George stayed.

    The Lockes hired a public rtions team to prepare a response n for them.

    At 4:00 pm.

    Jeanne brought George along with Thedus and went to a private banquet hall of the Lockes for the

    press conference.

    Before the press conference began, Jeanne gave Monica a call.

    The moment the call was connected, a loud voice came from the other end. "Jeanne, why didn''t you

    pick up my call?!"

    Jeanne rubbed her ear.

    It was deafening.

    Jeanne knew Monica too well. She did not even need to think to know what Monica was going to

    say. Besides, it was not suitable for her to talk to Monica at the Locke family''s residence, so she put

    her phone on vibration and let her call her as much as she wanted!

    At this moment, Jeanne was only calling Monica because she went to the toilet.

    She said, "It wasn''t convenient for me." "Why?! Are the Lawrences threatening you?!"

    "No." "Tell me honestly, are you currently under house arrest by the Lawrences?"

    "Don''t let your imagination run wild. I''m fine. I''m going to face the reporters together with Thedus

    now..."

    "What did you say?!" Monica shouted at the top of her lungs!

    "Don''t be agitated. It''s not what you think." Jeanne did not exin because she could not exin it.

    She said, "Just drive to the entrance of the address I sent you and wait for me. I''m afraid that I won''t

    have a car to leaveter."

    "What?" Monica was confused.

    She felt as if her heart and lungs were exploding!

    When she saw the news of Thedus fooling around with some other woman outside, she fumed with

    rage.

    How could Jeanne be so indifferent?

    Jeanne did not say anything more and hung up the phone.

    She quickly sent the address to Monica and wrote a text message: [Wait for me here.]

    Following that, she turned off her phone and walked out of the bathroom.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    When she walked out, Thedus was already waiting for her outside. His expression was extremely

    ugly. Due to the situation, he endured and did not throw a tantrum.

    "It''s about time," Thedus said coldly.

    "Okay." Jeanne held George''s hand and followed Thedus

    to the venue.

    George stayed at the entrance and waited for her.

    Jeanne and Thedus went in. Clicking sounds could be heard continuously.

    Thedus and Jeanne sat in the middle.

    Thedus said, "I''m very grateful to the media for attending this press conference. First of all, I would

    like to express my deep apology for my personal misconduct that caused a negative impact on the

    public."

    As he spoke, Thedus stood up and bowed.

    He would first apologize to gain sympathy.

    Everything was arranged ording to what the crisis public rtions had arranged.

    Thedus sat down and continued, "Everything reported on the news is true. I''ve indeed done

    something to let Jeanne down. Although I was framed and drugged, what happened happened. A

    mistake is a mistake. I''ll bear the responsibility for this mistake. I''ll..."

    Thedus secretly pinched his thigh, so his eyes turned red.

    He looked like he was very regretful.

    "I only hope that Jeanne can give me a chance... I really love Jeanne. The first time I saw her, I fell

    in love with her. I''ve been looking forward to our wedding, and I also treat George as my own son. I

    never thought that I would make such a mistake. I really wanted to kill myself for a second!" Thedus

    was trying to gain sympathy.

    The reporters looked at him.

    They did not sympathize with him, but they were not very harsh with him either.

    There was even a few seconds of awkwardness at the scene.

    A paid reporter hurriedly asked, "Second Young Master Locke, did you cheat this time because you

    were drugged by the other party?"

    "Yes, I didn''t expect her to treat me like that. She has always liked me, but I''ve told her clearly that I

    like Jeanne. I''m getting married, so I asked her not to pester me. Who knew, she threatened me by

    saying that she''dmit suicide. I didn''t expect her to drug me when I went to find her. Right now, I

    regret that I was too kind toward her. I even suspect that all the bad things I did with her were her

    schemes to destroy the rtionship between me and Jeanne!" Thedus looked like he was in pain.

    "Ms. Lawrence, will you forgive Thedus?" The reporter looked at Jeanne.

    ording to the script, she would forgive Thedus and even say many good things about him.

    However, she said, "I won''t forgive him!" She uttered those words strongly.

 Chapter 31 Break off the Engagement Domineeringly

    Chapter 31 Break off the Engagement Domineeringly

    "I won''t forgive him!" Jeanne''s voice was clear, reaching the ears of everyone present.

    Thedus thought he had heard wrongly.

    He hurriedly turned his head. "Jeanne, what did you say just now?"

    Jeanne nced at Thedus. Facing the reporters, she said once again, "I won''t forgive him."

    "Jeanne!" Thedus suppressed his voice and sounded like he was gnashing his teeth.

    The reporters at the scene were also in an uproar.

    ording to the usual practice, a party would hold a press conference on their own initiative to

    settle their scandal. If nothing went wrong, it would be sessful.

    However...

    The reporters who were initially a little disinterested suddenly became excited.

    A reporter hurriedly asked, "Ms. Lawrence, did you say that you won''t forgive Second Young Master

    Locke? He said that he was just drugged. Why won''t you forgive him?"

    "Ms. Lawrence, are you nning to break off your marriage with Second Young Master Locke

    then?"

    "It is said that the marriage between the Lawrences and the Lockes is due to a huge benefit. Ms.

    Lawrence, you''re not going to think twice?"

    "Ms. Lawrence..." "Why should I forgive a man who can''t control his lower body?!" Amidst the noise,

    Jeanne opened her mouth and said, "I hate cheating men the most in my life!"

    "Ms. Lawrence, is there a hidden meaning behind this?" Reporters were never afraid of making a

    big deal out of things. "A few years ago, Eden and your sister, Jasmine, cheated on you. Are you

    still holding a grudge now?"

    "Does this have anything to do with the news today?"

    "It''s just that you said you hate men who cheat..."

    "Do you like them?" Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    The reporter was a woman, and at this moment, she was suddenly speechless.

    Jeanne did not give her a way out. She continued, "Everyone has their principles and bottom line. I

    won''t allow my partner to cheat, regardless of body or mind! Clearly, Second Young Master Locke

    failed to not do that."

    "Jeanne, didn''t I just say that I was drugged?" Thedus quickly said and kept giving her a look. "Don''t

    you already know?"

    "I don''t know," Jeanne said bluntly.

    "Jeanne!" Thedus gritted his teeth. "Don''t give me a hard time."

    Jeanne ignored him.

    At this moment, the reporter who was arranged by the crisis public rtions immediately said, "Ms.

    Lawrence, don''t you think that you''re being a bit too much now? Second Young Master Locke was

    framed by someone, which led to the urrence of the affair. He''s now suffering from the abuse of

    society, and he''s bearing the guilt in his heart. As his fiancee, not only do you not care about him

    and apany him through this difficult time, but you''re even adding insult to injury. Shouldn''t you

    reflect on your character?"

    "How can you be so sure that Second Young Master Locke was drugged?" Jeanne asked.

    The reporter paused for a moment before saying, "I believe in Second Young Master Locke."

    "You believe in a convict?"

    "Ms. Lawrence, who says that a person who has been to prison can''t change? Besides, Second

    Young Master Locke onlymitted manughter back then. Your actions have made me suspect

    that you don''t want to marry Second Young Master Locke at all and had no choice but to obey your

    parents. Now, taking advantage of Second Young Master Locke''s mistake, you want to destroy this

    engagement," the reporter said indignantly, "At this moment, I actually feel that Second Young

    Master Locke is the victim."

    Thedus quickly echoed. "Jeanne, I didn''t think that you don''t like me at all. To think that I was so

    good to you and your son."

    He looked very aggrieved.

    Nevertheless, what he was thinking was that he would definitely kill Jeanne after this!

    The reporter followed Thedus'' words and said loudly again, "Second Young Master Locke, I feel that

    it''s not worth it for you. Although you were wrong in this matter, there''s no need for you to be hurt by

    Ms.

    Lawrence like this."

    "As long as Jeanne is willing to forgive me and give me another chance to be together with me

    again, I don''t care if I''m hurt or not..." Thedus looked at Jeanne with a face full of affection.

    The corner of Jeanne''s mouth curved into a smile.

    She asked, "Are you done acting?"

    Thedus''s face stiffened.

    Jeanne slowly took out her phone and turned it on.

    Ignoring the numerous missed calls from Monica, she yed a recording and turned the volume up

    to the maximum.

    "I''m annoyed whenever I see that woman, Jeanne!"

    "I''m annoyed whenever I see that woman. Just thinking about how she embarrassed us in public

    today makes me want to strangle her to death!"

    "That''s why I want to take revenge on her! I''m going to go meet another woman..."

    That day in the Lawrence Residence''s public restroom, Jeanne recorded the conversation between

    Octavio and Thedus.

    Once the conversation was revealed, everyone at the scene mored.

    When Thedus came to his senses, he suddenly grabbed Jeanne''s cell phone and fiercely threw it

    on the ground.

    The scene started to be a little chaotic.

    Thedus said, "Jeanne, you schemed against me!"

    With his true colors exposed, Thedus could no longer hide it.

    A reporter asked excitedly, "Ms. Lawrence, is that recording a conversation between Second Young

    Master Locke and his mother?"

    "So, Second Young Master Locke''s infidelity was intentional, and he even got the tacit approval of

    the Lockes?"

    "Mr. Lawrence, the Lockes don''t like you at all, and they even hate you very much, so they let

    Second Young Master Locke go out and mess around..."

    "Enough!" Thedus was very agitated. "What nonsense are you spouting? What nonsense are you

    spouting?!"

    Compared to Thedus, Jeanne appeared very calm.

    She stood up, took out a folded A4 paper from inside her clothes, and unfolded it.

    Thedus looked angrily at Jeanne''s actions.

    Jeanne showed the agreement paper to the media and said, "This is the prenuptial agreement that

    the Lockes gave me."

    After today''s signing, when everyone was focused on Thedus'' news, she cleverly kept it.

    She said, "I''ll read it for everyone to hear. First, after Jeanne bes a Locke..."

    Jeanne read the agreement word by word.

    Halfway through, Thedus snatched it away and tore it into pieces.

    He roared furiously, "Didn''t you f*cking forgive me? You tricked me?!"

    Jeanne sneered. "Aren''t you being forgiven now?!"

    "You..."

    Jeanne did not give him a chance to speak and mocked, "Second Young Master Locke, if you have

    the guts to go out and cheat, you should have to have the guts to ept all the insults. If you can''t

    ept them, you should at least be smarter. For example... like how Eden was back then."

    Thedus was so angry that he pped Jeanne''s face.

    Jeanne caught his hand in an instant.

    She caught it so steadily that Thedus could not even move.

    Thedus frowned.

    Jeanne shook off his hand.

    Thedus took two steps back.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Jeanne said, "Our engagement ends here. Now, please excuse me."

    After saying this, she left.

    Everyone present was even shocked by Jeanne''s aura at this moment.

    Seven years ago and seven yearster, Ms. Lawrence had the same temperament, but at this

    moment, the feeling waspletely different.

    Was it her age that made her... more domineering?!

    Jeanne walked out of the venue. She held George''s hand and left.

    At the entrance of the clubhouse, Monica''s car was already parked there.

    Without thinking, Jeanne opened the backseat door and went in.

    Once inside, she was stunned.

    This was because she saw... Fourth Master Swan beside her.

 Chapter 32 Fourth Uncle, Please Have Some Self-Respect

    Chapter 32 Fourth Uncle, Please Have Some Self-Respect

    Jeanne sat in the car and realized that something was wrong.

    Finn was sitting in the driver''s seat, and Monica was in the passenger''s seat.

    Fourth Master Swan was sitting in the backseat. He was sitting next to Jeanne at the moment, and

    George was sitting on her other side.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Monica was very excited. She turned to Jeanne and said, "Jeanne, I watched your live stream the

    whole time. You have no idea how excited I was. I couldn''t wait to rush into the venue and p for

    you!"

    Jeanne did not reply.

    All she wanted to know at this moment was why Fourth Master Swan was sitting in this car.

    Monica continued, "I''ve been thinking about how you wouldn''t marry that scum from the Lockes.

    Given your father''s cruel personality, he wouldn''t let you break off the engagement. Perhaps he

    would even beat you half to death as he did seven years ago. Just thinking about it now made me

    shudder. Now, Thedus cheated with someone outside and became so miserable. What''s more, you

    actually have the recording of the conversation between Thedus and his mother. No matter what,

    it''s all the fault of the Lockes. Your father can''t force you to admit that it''s your fault like he did seven

    years ago, right?! He can''t force you to get married, right?! If he still wants you to get married now,

    wouldn''t he be pping himself in the face?��"

    Jeanne looked at Monica.

    Monica was actually more simple-minded.

    Jeanne did not want Monica to be tooplicated.

    This was because a person needed to experience too much to beplicated, and she could

    not bear to let Monica go through all that.

    Therefore, she would not tell Monica what she would have to face after breaking off the

    engagement this time... would not be any less than the scene from seven years ago.

    The plot was surprisingly simr.

    Despite that, the ending... must not be the same.

    Jeanne deliberately changed the topic. "Dr. Finn, you came too?"

    Before Finn could say anything, Monica was unusually agitated. "Jeanne, I realized that you often

    mentioned Finn when we were together these past few days. Have you taken a fancy to him?��"

    Finn was speechless.

    He looked at Edward, who was sitting calmly behind, through the rearview mirror.

    Monica was truly born to conflict with Finn.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Perhaps one day, Finn would be killed by her.

    Finn hurriedly said, "1 came with Fourth Master Swan."

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly as she turned to look at that master.

    Their eyes met.

    Fourth Master Swan looked nonchnt, but he seemed to be able to see through everything.

    Jeanne averted her gaze and did not say anything. She said politely to Finn, "Please send me back

    to the Lawrence family''s manor."

    "Okay." Finn nodded.

    He drove on the wide highway.

    Along the way, because Monica was present, there was no awkwardness.

    Monica talked nonstop, and Jeanne asionally echoed.

    The men in the car, including George, were all silent.

    Fortunately, the destination was not far away, and the car soon arrived at the Lawrence family''s

    courtyard.

    Jeanne got out of the car and said politely to Finn, "Thank you."

    "There''s no need to thank me," Finn replied politely.

    Jeanne did not greet the others and left with George.

    Monica''s voice came from behind. "Jeannie, if your father makes things difficult for you because of

    this, don''t hold back. You must give me a call. I''ll destroy their old residence."

    Jeanne smiled.

    Sometimes, Monica could really make her heart feel warm.

    Jeanne held George''s hand and walked into the Lawrence family''s courtyard. They walked past the

    garden path and into the main hall.

    A pnded fiercely on Jeanne''s face.

    Jeanne did not expect it.

    At that moment, George was about to break free from Jeanne''s hand, but he was fiercely grabbed

    by Jeanne.

    George''s eyes were red.

    Jeanne knew he was feeling sorry for her.

    Alexander cursed at Jeanne, "I regret letting youe back. A person like you who doesn''t know

    what''s good for you should die outside!"

    Jeanne looked at him coldly. "I hope you won''t regret what you said."

    "I''ll get even with youter!" Alexander said through gritted teeth.

    Then, he left inrge strides.

    It was not that he did not care, but that the Swans were still around. Alexander cared about his

    reputation and could not do too much to her.

    Jeanne watched Alexander leave.

    She lowered her head to look at George.

    Jeanne looked at George''s face, which was flushed red from anger.

    She forced a smile and was about tofort her son when she suddenly heard a deep male voice

    behind her, "Aren''t you going to resist?"

    Jeanne turned around.

    Fourth Master Swan was standing just a step away from her.

    She did not know if he had seen the scene just now. He probably did, but it was not important to

    her.

    Jeanne faced him and asked indifferently, "Will it do anything?"

    Fourth Master Swan took a step forward.

    This step allowed the distance between them to be much closer. It was not to the extent of

    crossing the line, but it was still somewhat... flirtatious.

    Hence, Jeanne held George''s hand and took a step back.

    Fourth Master Swan looked at her action calmly.

    Jeanne turned around and was about to leave.

    "It will, at least to me," the person behind her suddenly spoke again.

    Jeanne''s footsteps paused.

    "Seven years ago..."

    "Fourth Uncle." Jeanne interrupted him.

    ording to seniority, that was how she should call Edward indeed.

    This was all the more so because of the rtionship between Eden and Jasmine.

    Jeanne said, "Please have some self-respect."

    Then, she led George into the Lawrence Residence''s main hall.

    She did not care about the emotions of the person behind her even though she could feel his

    intense gaze!

    Jeanne and George returned to their room.

    George seemed to have something to say. Jeanne patted his head and said, "Let me go take a

    shower first."

    As such, George endured it and nodded obediently.

    Jeanne walked into the bathroom.

    To say that she was not affected at all...

    She looked at her swollen face in the mirror. It was impossible for her to remain indifferent.

    Nevertheless, she would tolerate the small things and be ruthless during the big things.

    It was not yet to the point where Jeanne needed to be ruthless.

    She adjusted her emotions and quickly washed up.

    Once things did not go smoothly, she would habitually take a shower. Between her body and mind,

    one had to be clean.

    She took a bath and went out.

    George was sitting on the sofa with his tablet in his arms. When he saw here out, he called out

    to her, "Mom, Kingsley."

    Jeanne was drying her hair. She walked over in her pajamas.

    George was on a video call with Kingsley.

    When George saw Jeannee over, he handed the tablet to her and walked to the side.

    On the screen, Kingsley''s huge face could be seen.

    Jeanne looked disdainful. "Can you pay attention to the angle? Do you know you look ugly?"

    "Do I?" Kingsley smiled and asked, "Do I still need to pay attention to my image in front of you?"

    "I''m obsessed with appearances."

    Kingsley fiddled with his camera and changed the angle. "Is this okay?"

    "Much better," Jeanne replied and asked, "What''s the matter?"

    "You were pped by Alexander?" Kingsley looked more serious.

    Jeanne looked at George who was beside her.

    George pretended not to see it and sat in front of hisputer, typing on the keyboard.

    "Did it hurt?" Kingsley asked.

    "Don''t be hypocritical. Haven''t I been pped by you before?" Jeanne was speechless.

    "I didn''t hurt your feelings," Kingsley forcefully argued.

    "Alexander can''t hurt my feelings either." Jeanne was indifferent. "I''ve seen through it long ago."

    "Really?"

    "Really," Jeanne answered with some impatience. "Is there anything else? If not, I''ll hang up."

    "Remember to apply some medicine to reduce the swelling..."

    Jeanne pressed the button to hang up.

    It was not that she was impatient, but she did not need to beforted.

    She was not so fragile, especially when dealing with the Lawrences!

 Chapter 33 Fourth Master Swan Spoke up for Jeanne

    Chapter 33 Fourth Master Swan Spoke up for Jeanne

    Jeanne ended the video call with Kingsley.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    She turned her head to look at George, who was sitting in front of theputer and seemed to be

    doing something very seriously.

    Jeanne stood up and walked toward him.

    George stopped typing on the keyboard.

    Jeanne said, "George, I''m not afraid of anyone. It''s just that I need to endure it sometimes."

    "I..." George bit his lip. "I don''t want to see you get hurt."

    That was why he hadined to Kingsley.

    Jeanne patted George''s little head. "When the time is right, I''ll take even more drastic measures to

    get it back."

    "Okay." George nodded hard.

    Jeanne did not say anything more. She did not want to waste time on unnecessary things. She

    looked at George''sputer screen. "How long will the Lockes'' loan be due?"

    "Tomorrow."

    "Okay." The corners of Jeanne''s mouth curled up.

    It was time for the Lockes to end!

    Jeanne turned around and was about to take out her phone when she realized that her phone had

    been smashed by Thedus.

    She was not used to not having a phone.

    At this moment, someone suddenly knocked on the door. "Eldest Young Lady."

    Jeanne opened the door.

    "Eldest Young Lady, Master wants you and Little Master to go downstairs for dinner," the servant

    said respectfully.

    "Okay." Jeanne nodded.

    The servant left.

    Jeanne returned to her room. As she changed, she said to George, "Let''s go downstairs for dinner."

    "But..." George looked at her. He was probably worried that what happened just now would happen

    again.

    "Don''t worry. With the Swans around, nothing will happen."

    Jeanne knew it too well. If it was not for the Swans, Alexander would never have asked the servant

    to call her for dinner. Therefore, tonight''s dinner would be very peaceful.

    She changed into a set of clothes and went downstairs with George.

    In the hall downstairs, she could hear Alexander and Eden''s father, Henry, talking andughing from

    afar. They seemed unusually harmonious.

    Jeanne held George''s hand and went over.

    At this moment, Alexander also called out to the Swans, "Inws, Fourth Master Swan, let''s have a

    casual meal together."

    Jeanne was not quite sure why Fourth Master Swan was still here. In fact, it had nothing to do with

    her. She was just a little surprised. It was rumored that Fourth Master Swan hated social events the

    most. Even so, in the past few days... Fourth Master Swan seemed to be very free.

    Everyone walked into the luxurious hall of the Lawrence Residence.

    The seats of honor were naturally for Henry and Alexander. Edward sat next to his big brother. Eden

    sat next to Edward. Beside Edward was Jasmine, followed by Joshua, Jeanne, and George. Beside

    Alexander sat Jenifer, followed by Henry''s wife, Belle. As it was a round table, Belle was next to

    George.

    During the meal, Alexander and Henry were still chatting andughing. asionally, Alexander

    would deliberately find a topic to chat with Edward. Naturally, the others did not say much. Eden and

    the others would asionally chime in at the right time. Only Jeanne and George were eating

    dinner seriously.

    "Oh right, the matter between Jeanne and the Lockes today..." Henry suddenly took the initiative to

    bring it up.

    Alexander''s expression turned a little unsightly at that moment.

    He forced a smile and said, "Thedus did such an outrageous thing. I can''t possibly let Jeanne marry

    him."

    "That''s true." Henry agreed. "We watched Jeannie grow up as well. She should find a good man. I

    originally thought that the second son of the Lockes would be disciplined after a lesson. I didn''t

    expect him to still be like that."

    "I also didn''t expect Thedus to be so unrepentant,"

    Alexander said with some anger.

    "This marriage was supposedly good. It''s a pity that it has be like this," Henry said, "I heard

    that the Lockes and MUK have been talking about coborating recently. If the deal is sessful,

    the Lawrences and the Lockes together can seize Harken''s emerce market in just a matter of

    time."

    Alexander was a little embarrassed at this moment.

    The people at the table were all business savvy, so how could they not tell what Henry was trying to

    say? He was obviously unhappy with the fact that the marriage between the Lawrences and the

    Lockes was broken off.

    To the Swans, the Lawrences were already of a lower ss than them. If the Lawrences could

    reach a higher ss, it would be even better. Moreover, if the Lawrences and the Lockes

    cooperated with the MUK this time, the Swans could help them and also gain benefits in the e-

    commerce market.

    "1 know too. It''s just that things are unpredictable..." Alexander tried to exin.

    Fourth Master Swan suddenly said, "The Lockes won''t be sessful. If the Lawrences were to

    cooperate with them, it would be the Lawrences'' loss."

    Henry turned his head and looked at his fourth brother.

    Edward was 20 years younger than him. He was born when Old Master Swan was 45 years old

    while Old Madam Swan was 43 years old. Due to his outstanding IQ, Old Master Swan valued

    Edward very much.

    It was worth noting that Edward had been groomed differently from other people since he was

    young. Given his high IQ, he was naturally much more outstanding than the average person. Once

    he reached adulthood,

    Old Master Swan entrusted all the matters of the Swans to him to take care of. Of course, this

    caused the other brothers to be dissatisfied, but because of Edward''s ability, they had no choice but

    to ept it. In these years, although he was the youngest, he was the one who had the most say in

    the family apart from Old Master Swan.

    "No matter how capable Damian is, his thoughts are stubborn and old-fashioned. He can''t keep up

    with the development of the current market. Of his two sons, his eldest son is mediocre and only

    muddles along. His second son is a scumbag. He knows nothing but how to y with women.

    Sooner orter, something will happen to the Lockes. If the Lawrences and the Lockes be in-

    laws, once something happens, the Lawrences will be implicated." Edward''s tone was neither slow

    nor hurried. There was a kind of majesty that could not be refuted. "Jeanne made the right move by

    taking advantage of this incident to reasonably break off the engagement with the Lockes.."

    "I think so too." Alexander quickly followed Edward''s words and gave himself a way out.

    He was also afraid that any disturbance would affect the marriage between Jasmine and Eden. To

    the Lawrences, the most important thing at this moment was this marriage with the Swans. He did

    not dare to make any mistakes at all.

    Seeing that Edward had said so, Henry did not bring it up again.

    In any case, if the old master were to ask, it would be Edward who would exin the matter. The

    others did not have much of a say, to begin with.

    "Since that''s the case, don''t think too much about it.

    That said, Jeannie isn''t young anymore. It''s better to find someone to marry her as soon as

    possible," Henry remarked.

    "Jeannie has a child with her, so her situation is quite special. As her father, of course, I''ll try my

    best to find a good man for her."

    "Parents tend to worry about their children indeed..." Henry echoed.

    The meal was rather enjoyable.

    After dinner, the Swans were not in a hurry to leave. They drank some wine during dinner, so

    Alexander served them some tea after that.

    Jeanne took George for a walk in the back garden.

    Usually, George spent too much time in the room. When he had the time, she would drag him out to

    exercise more, even if he did not like it.

    They walked a few rounds in the small garden that was a little dim.

    Their footsteps suddenly stopped.

    Jeanne looked at the man in front of her who deliberately blocked her path.

 Chapter 34 It Doesn’t Stop You From... Seducing Me!

    Chapter 34 It Doesn��t Stop You From... Seducing Me!

    Jeanne looked at Eden standing in front of her. It was obvious that he was doing it on purpose.

    To be honest, she did not have any interest in this man at the moment.

    She did not even know why she loved him so wholeheartedly back then. After thinking about it, it

    was probably because she was young and did not know any better.

    After all, any teenage girl would not be able to reject a good-looking and well-educated young man

    with good grades, a good personality, and good family background. It was just that thosebels

    could notpare to a dirty heart.

    The corners of Jeanne''s mouth curled up slightly. "Young Master Swan, is there something you

    need from me?"

    Eden nced at Jeanne and lowered his head to look at George.

    George did not want to be outdone and looked back at him.

    Eden said, "I want to talk to you alone."

    Jeanne lowered her head and looked at George. "Go back to your room first."

    She just did not want this man to waste too much of her time, so she did not want to be tangled with

    him.

    George had always been obedient. Even though he was a little displeased, he still left obediently.

    Jeanne looked at Eden and said coldly, "Young Master Swan, if you have something to say, just say

    it."

    "I haven''t thought of how to help you reject your marriage with the Lockes, yet you broke it off so

    easily." Eden stared at Jeanne. "You''re much smarter than before!"

    Jeanne smiled. "One learns from one''s mistakes. I can''t be ignorant like how I was seven years

    ago."

    "Are you still brooding over what happened seven years ago?"

    "Young Master Swan, you''re worrying too much. I only learned a lesson from what happened seven

    years ago."

    "Jeanne, why do you have to talk to me like that? We were in love for a while, so I''m not so

    indifferent to you. As long as you take the initiative, I can help you with many things." Eden seemed

    to be expressing his attitude.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jeanne smiled again.

    She said, "It''s better for you to be indifferent toward me, Young Master Swan. I don''t dare to ask for

    your help, and I don''t dare to go against Jasmine now. I''m afraid I won''t even know how she''ll kill me

    if it happens."

    Eden''s face darkened slightly.

    Jeanne seemed to dislike him from the bottom of her heart.

    Eden had put down his airs, but she still maintained her posture.

    He said, "If I can guarantee that Jasmine won''t dare to do anything to you, will you..."

    The corners of Eden''s mouth curled up into a smile.

    He reached out his hand and moved his fingers toward Jeanne''s cheek.

    Jeanne took a step back and dodged it perfectly.

    Eden''s fingers stiffened. He clenched his fist tightly and put it down. It was not difficult to see his

    emotions.

    Jeanne said, "Young Master Swan, unrighteous deeds will lead to your own death."

    After saying this, Jeanne walked past him and prepared to leave.

    Eden grabbed her arm.

    Jeanne''s eyes narrowed.

    Eden pulled her to his side with a ferocious expression. "Didn''t you dress like this on purpose to

    seduce me tonight?"

    ''Like this?

    ''What about this?''

    Jeanne lowered her head and looked at her outfit of a "virtuous woman".

    She was only wearing a ck tight-fitting t-shirt and a pair of skinny jeans. Who did she seduce with

    such an ordinary outfit?

    It would be fine for an ordinary person to wear this outfit, but due to her seductive figure, she looked

    erotic?��

    Jeanne moved her arm and gestured for Eden to let go.

    At this moment, Eden did not dare to do anything out of the ordinary in the Lawrence Residence.

    After a few moments of stalemate, he still let go of her.

    Jeanne said, "Young Master Swan, you''d better not be so narcissistic. Who says that I''m not trying

    to seduce... your fourth uncle?"

    "Jeanne!" Eden was furious.

    She probably triggered him, so his expression changedpletely.

    Jeanne smiled faintly and continued, "No matter I look at it, your fourth uncle is stronger than you."

    "Stop dreaming!" Eden was iparably enraged, and at this moment, he no longer put on an act.

    "Who do you think you are? Do you think you can seduce my fourth uncle just because he spoke for

    you? Don''t you know what kind of person you are? How dare you think about getting married into a

    prestigious family when you have a burden with you? Marrying a scumbag like Thedus would''ve

    been the most you can do! If you''re more obedient, I can still make you my mistress and guarantee

    that you''ll have nothing to worry about for the rest of your life! How dare you boast shamelessly

    about wanting to seduce my fourth uncle? Do you even have any self-awareness?!"

    Toward Eden''s insults, Jeanne did not react at all.

    All of her love for this man ended the moment he announced to the media that he loved Jasmine.

    She said indifferently, "In any case, I''m not a good person anymore and am hopeless. If I''m lucky..."

    "Enough!" Eden interrupted her directly.

    Of course, Jeanne knew the reason Eden was so angry. It was not because he could not forget her,

    but because he was afraid that she would really seduce Fourth Master

    Swan. If that happened, what would be of him and Jasmine''s images?!

    Everything Jeanne said tonight was to deliberately anger Eden! Of course, she did not think that

    she could seduce Fourth Master Swan, but it was still great to anger Eden.

    Eden wanted to say something more, but he heard Jasmine''s voice behind him. "Eden, are you

    outside?"

    He held back.

    Eden gave Jeanne a fierce look, and with a threatening look, he turned around and left.

    Jeanne sneered and got up to leave.

    "Ms. Lawrence." Behind her, a male voice was suddenly heard.

    It was... a creepy feeling.

    Jeanne turned her head and watched Fourth Master Swan walk out from the dark.

    His tall physique and strong aura were hard to ignore.

    Jeanne suppressed her shock and asked, "Fourth Master Swan, are you used to appearing and

    disappearing so mysteriously?"

    "Do you think that I shoulde out and embarrass my nephew then?" Fourth Master Swan asked.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    The Swans would naturally side with the Swans.

    Jeanne smiled politely. "You''re right."

    Edward looked at her.

    Her smile was beautiful, but it was as cold as ice.

    She was strongly distancing herself from him.

    "If there''s nothing else, I won''t disturb you from enjoying the night..."

    "Am I hopeless?" Edward suddenly spoke.

    Jeanne was stunned, then she exined, "Fourth Master, you misunderstood. I was talking about

    myself."

    "You''re not." Edward gave an affirmative answer.

    At that moment, Jeanne was speechless.

    She smiled embarrassedly and forced herself to respond, "Thank you, Fourth Master, for not

    minding me."

    Edward did not reply and just looked at her.

    Jeanne felt that the rumor that Fourth Master Swan was a man of few words was true.

    At this moment, they were in such an awkward situation.

    Time ticked by.

    Jeanne felt that if she did not take the initiative, Fourth Master Swan would not say anything.

    She said, "It''s gettingte. I''ll go back to my room first."

    Without further dy, she turned around and left.

    "Ms. Lawrence, you''re more suitable for loose clothing." Edward''s deep and maic voice came

    from behind.

    Jeanne pursed her lips. In the end, she was still a little unhappy.

    Were her normal clothes so unbearable in the eyes of others?

    Was it her fault that she was in such good shape?��

    She gritted her teeth and forced herself not to care.

    The next moment, the person behind her added, "It doesn''t stop you from seducing me."

 Chapter 35 Something Must Be Wrong With Fourth Master Swan

    Chapter 35 Something Must Be Wrong With Fourth Master Swan

    At night.

    It was so quiet.

    Jeanney on the bed and slept just fine.

    The sound of someone knocking on the door suddenly came from outside the room.

    "Miss, someone is looking for you." The servant was a little annoyed.

    Jeanne could understand that no one would be in a good mood if they were woken up in the middle

    of the night. At this moment, she was not in a good mood either.

    Who was looking for her at this time of night?

    Monica?

    She was always like this from time to time.

    "It''s a man called Teddy," the servant said, clearly impatient.

    If it was not because the madam reminded the servants to respect the "eldest youngdy" who had

    been kicked out, they would not be so respectful to her.

    "What?" Jeanne frowned slightly.

    "He''s waiting for you in the main hall now. He said he has something to hand over to you

    personally." After the servant finished, she turned around and left.

    Jeanne nced at the servant''s back and pursed her lips. She also walked out of the room and

    went downstairs.

    She really did see Teddy downstairs.

    Teddy saw Jeanne appear and hurriedly went forward. "Ms. Lawrence."

    "You''re looking for me?"

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "This is what Fourth Master wanted me to hand over to you." Teddy took out a cell phone and a SIM

    card. "The SIM card is still your original number, and the cell phone is new."

    Jeanne looked at Teddy and did not say anything.

    Teddy did not find this awkward. He took out another ointment and continued, "This ointment can

    reduce the swelling on your face. Fourth Master asked me to remind you to apply it before you go to

    bed. It''ll reduce the swelling tomorrow."

    Jeanne still looked at Teddy without saying anything.

    There were a few seconds of awkwardness in the hall...

    After a long while, Jeanne could not help but ask, "Is something wrong with your fourth master?"

    "..." Teddy was stunned and nodded. "He has been a little... abnormaltely."

    Fourth Master Swan somehow did not want Teddy to follow him today and only returned to the

    manor at 9:00 pm. He did not say anything when he returned. Half an hour ago, when it was

    midnight, he asked Teddy to send a SIM card, a cell phone, and a tube of ointment to Jeanne.

    Teddy suspected that his master had been terminally ill recently and became mentally disordered.

    Teddy said, "Please ept them, Ms. Lawrence." "I shouldn''t take something undeserved. Mr.

    Dolittle,

    please..." "My master said that if you don''t ept them, I don''t have to go back either."

    "..."

    "Please, Ms. Lawrence, be magnanimous and let me go back to report the matter."

    Since Teddy had said this much, Jeanne did not want to make things difficult for him.

    She took all the things in his hands and said, "Help me thank Fourth Master Swan."

    "Okay."

    Jeanne took the things in Teddy''s hands.

    Teddy politely bowed and turned around to leave.

    Jeanne looked at the things in her hands. It was a little... baffling.

    She did not have anything to do with Fourth Master Swan tonight.

    After Fourth Master Swan said those words, Jeanne pretended not to hear them and left

    immediately. Fourth Master Swan did not say anything more. She thought that was it, but she did

    not think that he would send someone to deliver things to her.

    What was more, it was in the middle of the night!

    Jeanne lowered her head and looked at the phone, the SIM card, and the ointment...

    She was not a child.

    As such, she would not smile if she was given candy.

    She conveniently threw the ointment into the trash can.

    When she was about to throw away the phone and the SIM card, she hesitated for a moment.

    It was just that she was not used to not having a phone.

    In the Swan family''s Bamboo Garden.

    In a ck-and-white, minimalistic, and high-ss room, Edward was lying on arge ck leather

    bed. He was wearing a white bathrobe and holding a phone in his hand. He was staring at the

    screen as if he was attracted by something.

    The moment Teddy knocked on the door and entered, Edward''s eyes moved.

    Teddy said respectfully, "Master, I gave all the things to Ms. Lawrence."

    "Did she say anything?" Edward asked.

    "She asked me to thank you."

    "What else?"

    Teddy looked at his master.

    ''What else could there be?''

    Edward turned to look at him.

    Teddy tried hard to recall. "Oh right."

    Edward''s eyes were clear, and they flickered for a moment.

    Teddy said, "Ms. Lawrence asked if something is wrong with you!"

    "..." Edward''s face darkened.

    Teddy did not dare to speak.

    "Teddy." Edward looked back at his phone and asked in a neutral tone, "How''s the night view in

    Bamboo Garden tonight?"

    "The moon is bright, and the stars are twinkling. It''s extremely beautiful."

    "I''ll reward you with a night view in Bamboo Garden. You''re not allowed to return to the house

    before the sunes out."

    "..." Was it so difficult to tell the truth?!

    Teddy left with tears in his eyes.

    Edward''s expression did not change as he looked at the screen again.

    A message from Nox popped up on the screen: [Fourth Master Swan, did you see that? I sent you a

    short video.]

    Edward replied slowly: [Yes.]

    [Grabbing an adult man''s arm with her bare hand and making him unable to move. It''s obvious that

    she was trained... I''m afraid that Ms. Lawrence isn''t simple.]

    Edwardpletely ignored Nox''s words and typed a few words. [Let''s see what happens to the

    Lockes tomorrow.]

    Then, he ced his phone on the side.

    Hey on the big bed and looked at the ceiling above him.

    Looking at the faint light emitted by the ck downlight, he was a little lost in thought.

    It seemed that... he would not be able to fall asleep tonight.

    The next day.

    The sky had just turned bright.

    Jeanne was woken up by the maid again.

    She looked at the time. It was 7:00 am.

    Jeanne did not disturb George''s sleep and went to Jonathan''s study.

    At that time, Alexander and Jenifer, as well as Jasmine and Joshua, were all there.

    Jeanne sometimes admired the dignity of the head of the Lawrences.

    She looked at Jonathan.

    Last night, the Swans were present. Jonathan had always gone to bed early, so he did not have

    time to teach her a lesson. This morning, he started to question her.

    "Jeanne, before going to the Lockes, do you still remember what I said?!" Jonathan asked sternly.

    The anger in his voice could not be concealed, causing the others present to not dare to even

    breathe loudly.

    "What are you referring to, Grandpa?" Jeanne asked calmly.

    Jonathan''s expression became even more unsightly. He suddenly mmed the table. It was very

    loud, scaring the others so much that their bodies trembled.

    Jeanne straightened her back and remained unmoved.

    "I don''t want what happened seven years ago to happen again!" Jonathan gritted his teeth.

    "Grandpa, are you referring to when I was beaten half to death by my father''s whip and that I wasn''t

    allowed to be sent to the hospital? Or are you referring to when you chased me out of the

    Lawrences and sent me out of the country?"

    "Jeanne, you''re challenging my limits..." Jonathan was furious.

    "Grandpa!"Jeanne interrupted him directly, and her aura was very strong, "Am I a Lawrence?��"

    Jonathan was stunned.

    Jeanne sneered. "I once suspected that I''m not actually a Lawrence, that my father isn''t my

    biological father, and that you''re not my biological grandfather. Otherwise, how cruel must you guys

    be to be so harsh on your biological daughter and granddaughter?!"

    "Jeanne, that''s enough! For someone like you who doesn''t know what''s good for you, I''m already

    being merciful by treating you this way. The moment your mother died, I shouldn''t have cared about

    you!" Alexander said fiercely, "I raised you for so many years in vain!"

    "How did my mother die?" Jeanne suddenly asked Alexander.

    Alexander''s expression instantly turned ugly.

    "Didn''t my mother treat you well enough by letting you have a mistress?! If it wasn''t for my mother,

    the Lawrences would''ve long be the next family to be eliminated..."

    "Enough!" Alexander raised his hand.

    Jeanne''s gaze hardened.

    She looked coldly at Alexander in front of her!

 Chapter 36 Jeanne’s Imposing Manner

    Chapter 36 Jeanne��s Imposing Manner

    Alexander raised his hand and wanted to p Jeanne''s face.

    Jeanne did not move. A cold glint shed across her eyes.

    That gaze caused Alexander to suddenly stop his hand in mid-air.

    In an instant, he felt a chill run down his spine.

    He seemed to see a glimpse of Jeanne''s mother in her. It made him feel... terrified.

    Jeanne asked, "Do you want topletely ruin the little affection left between us?"

    Alexander''s expression was ugly. He put down his hand fiercely and said, "Jeanne, you only care

    about yourself regardless of the reputation of our family. Don''t think that I have any feelings for you."

    "So, you''re saying that I''m just a tool for profit. Not only me, but Jasmine and Joshua as well."

    "Jeanne!" Alexander was furious.

    Jasmine quickly said, "Sister, how can you say that about Dad? A family wouldn''t talk about being a

    tool for profit. A family needs to help each other. Take me for example. If I can contribute to the

    Lawrences, I''d be very satisfied and proud. At least I''m not a useless person in the family."

    "That''s why you seduced Eden and exchanged yourself for benefits," Jeanne mocked.

    "Eden and I are truly in love. How can you speak so harshly?" Jasmine said angrily. At that moment,

    her eyes were red.

    Alexander looked at Jeanne''s aggressive manner and said coldly, "Jeanne, look at the gap between

    you and Jasmine! Jasmine always sided with the Lawrences, whereas you only sided with yourself.

    You''re so selfish, so what right do you have to question my feelings for you?! When you were 18

    years old, you were still young and impulsive. Now that you''re 25 years old, you''re still like this. How

    do you think I should treat you?

    "For the so-called interests of the family, I should sacrifice myself?" Jeanneughed sarcastically.

    "When I was 18 years old, Eden and Jasmine cheated on me. When I was seeking justice for

    myself, you forced me to admit that my rtionship with Eden was broken in order to continue the

    marriage with the Swans. You even asked me to give them my generous blessings! I went to the

    Swan family''s residence to ask Eden for an exnation. When I came back, I was beaten half to

    death by you with a whip. I was even chased out of the Lawrence family''s manor! I was cheated on,

    but because I didn''t ept it generously, I became a heinous criminal?!"

    Alexander was rendered speechless by Jeanne''s words.

    Jonathan said coldly, "The interests of the family can''t be vited. No matter what grievances

    you''ve suffered, you must put the family first. You didn''t stand on the side of our family, so it was a

    heinous crime to us!"

    Jeanne smiled again. She said, appearing unusually calm, "So, you don''t have the slightest bit of

    guilt for what happened seven years ago. It was all my fault. Seven yearster, the same thing

    happened to me, and it''s still

    my fault!" "I thought you understood seven years ago!" Jonathan was indifferent.

    "Does that mean that as long as it''s beneficial to the family, I can do anything?" Jeanne raised her

    eyebrow.

    Jonathan affirmed, "Yes!"

    "That means that if Eden and I can get back together, I can also be a Swan and bring benefits

    to the family..."

    "Sister! Are you crazy?" Jasmine interrupted Jeanne and could not help but say, "Eden and I are

    about to get married soon, and you''re saying such a thing now..."

    "Shut up!" Jeanne faced Jasmine in an imposing manner.

    "When your oldest sister speaks, do you have the right to interrupt?!"

    Jasmine''s face turned red from Jeanne''s words.

    Jeanne did not even look at Jasmine. Her contempt for her was so obvious.

    At that moment, Jasmine wanted to strangle Jeanne to death.

    What right did Jeanne have to act like the eldest daughter of the Lawrences? Who did she think she

    was?!

    Jenifer was such a scheming and shrewd person. At that moment, she almost could not hold herself

    back.

    She forced herself to calm down.

    Jeanne continued, "Grandpa, is that what you mean?"

    "As long as you can do it!" Jonathan said coldly.

    "Okay, I understand," Jeanne said, "As long as I can bring

    benefits to the Lawrences, I can do whatever I want." "The thing now is that you''ve caused the

    Lawrences to lose a huge sum!" Jonathan''s expression was ugly. "What you have caused us to lose

    isn''t the 300 million dors financing project, but the market space of billions of dors in the future.

    How do you think I should settle this debt with you!"

    In the study, Jasmine was so angry that he was about to explode. When she heard that Jonathan

    was going to settle the debt with Jeanne, her mood instantly improved.

    At the age of 18, even though the Lawrences were cruel, Jeanne did not lose an arm or a leg! One

    had to know that back then, the Lawrences'' business continued to fall because of Jeanne''s

    troubles, and the Swans almost broke off the engagement with the Lawrences. Jeanne had to thank

    Jasmine for not being beaten to death by Alexander. She had to thank Jasmine for finally being

    together with Eden as she did not let the marriage between the Lawrences and the Swans fall apart.

    This time...

    Jasmine sneered to herself.

    This time, Jeanne had forced the Lawrences to suffer such a big loss. Jasmine did not believe that

    the Lawrences would let her off so easily.

    Jasmine was even thinking about how to torture this woman to release the hatred in her heart

    during this period!

    Jeanne faced the furious Jonathan. She said calmly, "The reason I refused to help Thedus and

    broke off the engagement with the Lockes was for the Lawrences��"

    "Jeanne, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you!" Jonathan interrupted her.

    "Didn''t Dad tell you what Fourth Master Swan said to himst night?"Jeanne was unwilling to show

    weakness.

    Jonathan frowned.

    Alexander said, "Fourth Master Swan made a passing remark."

    "Since when did you think Fourth Master Swan talks nonsense?!"

    "Fourth Master Swan and Eden have apetitive rtionship. Fourth Master Swan is afraid that

    Eden''s development will affect his position in the Swans, so he can''t wait for Eden''s power to

    weaken. Naturally, he doesn''t want the Lawrences to prosper!"

    "I''m afraid you think too highly of Eden." Jeanne was sarcastic.

    Alexander was angered by Jeanne''s disdainful tone. Just as he was about to open his mouth...

    Jeanne said bluntly, "The Lockes are facing bankruptcy!"

    The moment she said that, everyone looked at her.

    They did not believe her at all.

    "Don''t spout nonsense here!" Alexander said to Jeanne, "The Lockes have a lot of money. Although

    the market hasn''t developed very well these few years, it doesn''t mean that they''re facing

    bankruptcy! How long are you going to spout nonsense?!"

    Jeanne felt tired talking to the Lawrences.

    She took out her phone.

    Luckily, she did not throw it awayst night.

    She tapped on the news and looked at the financial news headline.

    Afterward, she ced her phone directly in front of Alexander.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    On the screen, there was a piece of breaking news that said: [The Locke Enterprise has failed in

    their investment and is unable to repay their bank loan. They might face bankruptcy!]

    In actuality, saying that they might face bankruptcy was just a euphemism!

 Chapter 37 The Wu Family Goes Bankrupt

    Chapter 37 The Wu Family Goes Bankrupt

    Jonathan stared at the news in a daze.

    After a long while, he raised his head.

    The older, the wise. Jonathan''s expression did not change. He looked at Alexander and said, "Ask

    the Lockes what''s going on with them now."

    After receiving the order, Alexander quickly turned around to walk to the balcony to make a call.

    The people in the room, especially Jenifer, Jasmine, and Joshua, looked at each other. They were

    probably plotting something.

    Jeanne was rtively calm. Jonathan was also expressionless.

    After a while, Alexander returned to the study and said respectfully to Jonathan, "Dad, something

    has indeed happened to the Lockes."

    Jonathan''s expression changed slightly.

    "When MUK moved in, they didn''t think of working with any otherpanies. They have long gotten

    independent rights in Harken and were building their own emerce tform. As a result, all the

    investment of the Lockes has been wasted.

    Coincidentally, today is the maturity date of the Lockes'' loan. The Lockes intend to mortgage the e-

    commercepanies they acquired to the bank, but the bank won''t ept it. At the end of the day,

    once MUK enters, how can small emercepanies have the chance to survive? The Lockes

    have lost a lot this time," Alexander said with some fear.

    Fortunately, they did not impulsively take out funds for the coboration back then, or they would

    have suffered too.

    "Can the Lockes still dy the bank''s loan?" Jonathan asked.

    "It''s very difficult. Not only did the Lockes face the inability to repay the bank''s loan, but their

    business also has a broken capital chain now. If they still want to get up, they''ll have to continue the

    loan. However, the Lockes'' traditional business no longer has prospects for development, and

    there''s no market for the emercepanies they invested in. The bank can''t continue lending

    them money without an end. ording to what banks usually do, they''ll probably recover all of the

    Lockes'' mortgaged assets and auction them off to cut their losses."

    Jonathan nodded as if he was clear about this matter.

    At the same time, a phone rang in the study.

    Alexander took a nce at the caller. He hurriedly said, "It''s Damian."

    "He''s going to borrow money from you." Jonathan went straight to the point

    "You should reject him, of course," Jonathan said, "Give me the phone."

    Alexander gave the phone to Jonathan.

    Jonathan picked it up. "Damian, it''s me."

    "Uncle Jonathan, it''s best that you answer my call. I was just about to look for you," the other party

    said anxiously, "You know that I''ve been investing in emerce tforms during this period. E-

    commerce is the trend in the future, where a lot of money can be made. That said, at this juncture,

    I''ve invested too much money in this, so I don''t have enough funds at the moment. Yesterday, I also

    told Alex that as long as the emerce tform is built, we''ll split it 50-50. So, Uncle Jonathan,

    can the Lawrences finance a portion of the money first? I''ll return twice the amount to you including

    interest."

    "Damian," Jonathan said unhurriedly, "In the past, I would''ve helped you even if you went bankrupt,

    let alone for the sake of investing. The Lawrences have always been loyal. However, while I

    wholeheartedly let my granddaughter be married to your son, your son did such a thing to let her

    down. What''s more, your family acquiesced to it. I can''t swallow this grievance. Since our families

    have fallen out, there''s no possibility of further cooperation between us."

    "Uncle Jonathan..."

    Jonathan immediately hung up. He did not listen to Damian''s exnation at all.

    He handed the phone to Alexander. "Whether it''s the Lockes or the media, you''re going to give the

    same answer. It''s not that the Lawrences are heartless; it''s just that the Lockes'' actions were too

    disappointing."

    "I understand." Alexander hurriedly nodded.

    Fortunately, the engagement with the Lockes was broken off yesterday, and it was still the Lockes''

    fault. Otherwise, if something happened to the Lockes at this time, the prospective inws would be

    considered ungrateful for not helping them, and the Lawrences'' reputation would then be tarnished.

    It was good that the Lawrences had sufficient reasons to reasonably reject the Lockes'' request for

    help at this moment.

    "So..." Jeanne asked coldly in the room, "Am I still in the wrong?"

    Everyone instantly looked at her.

    Jonathan said coldly, "Do you think you''re right for breaking off the engagement without discussing

    it with your elders?! You should be thankful that you''re lucky. Something happened to the person

    you broke off the engagement with! Otherwise, think about the consequences you''ll face!"

    ''Luck?!''

    Jeanne sneered and did not say a word.

    Jonathan continued, "For the sake of not causing a huge disaster in the end, I can let bygones be

    bygones but..."

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly.

    "Return the 5% of the shares that you previously took!"

    Jeanne asked sarcastically, "You want to take back what you gave me?"

    "I gave them to you because I wanted you to marry Thedus Locke. Now that you''re not marrying

    him, shouldn''t you return them?" Jonathan made it sound like it was a matter of fact.

    "Grandpa, I don''t want to reason with you. At your age, you should know more about reason than I

    do. Even so, I feel that you''re too overbearing now!"

    "Jeanne, how can you talk to your grandpa like that?!" Alexander''s face darkened.

    "Speak!" Jonathan said sternly.

    Alexander paused.

    Jeanne looked straight at Jonathan. "When you gave me the shares back then, you didn''t say that

    you''ll take them back if I end up not getting married to Thedus."

    "I gave you the shares on the premise of bing a Locke."

    "Compared to the benefits of a joint marriage with the Lockes, breaking off the marriage has also

    brought benefits to the Lawrences. Not only did we not lose out on our investments, but we also

    kept our reputation."

    "One thing is not another. I gave you the shares back then just to make up for you. Now, you don''t

    have to marry Thedus, so we no longer have to make up for it."

    "No. You just said that as long as I can bring benefits to the family, I can do whatever I want."

    Jeanne looked at Jonathan. "I''ve never thought of doing whatever I want. All I want is 5% of the

    shares. Grandpa, are you nning to p your own face?!"

    Jonathan red at Jeanne.

    He had never thought that one day, he would be rendered speechless by his granddaughter.

    "Grandpa, 5% of the shares is nothing to you. Nothing will change for you because of this small

    amount of shares, whether it''s in the Lawrence Enterprise or the Lawrence family. On the other

    hand, it''s very important to me."

    "What''s so important?!" Jonathan snorted coldly.

    "It means that I''m a Lawrence," Jeanne uttered word by word.

    Jonathan seemed to be stunned for a moment.

    Jeanne said in a slightly lower voice, "1 was chased out of the family by you, so I once suspected

    that I wasn''t my dad''s biological daughter. These shares at least give me a reason to convince

    myself that I''m a Lawrence."

    Jonathan looked at Jeanne, and at that moment, he seemed to be sizing her up.

    It was probably the first time in the 25 years since Jeanne was born that he looked at her so directly.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Jonathan, who had always valued sons over daughters, had always treated the daughters of the

    Lawrences lightly. This was the case for Jasmine as well; he was just using her as a tool to gain

    benefits.

    This time, Jonathan was shocked by Jeanne''s explosive power.

    Whether it was her imposing manner earlier or her softness at this time, they gave him no reason to

    reject her.

    Jonathan''s eyes narrowed.

    Perhaps Jeanne was more useful than he thought!

    Just like Jeanne''s mother...

 Chapter 38 The Past

    Chapter 38 The Past

    In the somewhat tense room.

    Jonathan said slowly, "Remember that you''re a Lawrence."

    This seemed to be apromise for the shares.

    Jeanne curled the corners of her lips. "Thank you, Grandpa."

    "Grandpa..." Joshua, who had been silent all this while, could not hold it in any longer.

    "Joshua!" Alexander called out to him.

    Joshua looked at his father and held it in.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Jonathan did not need to exin to anyone. He waved his hand and said, "All of you, go out. I''m

    tired."

    "Yes," Alexander said respectfully.

    Then, he made the others leave.

    Everyone walked out of the study.

    Jeanne walked in front.

    "Jeanne," Alexander called out to her.

    Jeanne turned around. "Yes?"

    "You''d better behave yourself!" Alexander threatened.

    Jeanne smiled and said, "Okay."

    Although she agreed right away, she was half-hearted.

    Without giving anyone any face, she left after that.

    Alexander clearly had some emotions.

    Jenifer whispered beside him, "Jeannie is still so

    disrespectful to her elders after all these years..."

    Alexander turned his head and red fiercely at her.

    Jenifer immediately shut up.

    Alexander said, "It''s time to go to work."

    As he said that, he strode away.

    Jenifer signaled Joshua to follow.

    In the corridor of the Lawrence family''s residence, only Jenifer and Jasmine were left.

    Jasmine was driven mad.

    She was about to speak when Jenifer called out to her, "Let''s talk in your room."

    The two of them returned to Jasmine''s room.

    Jasmine could not hold it in any longer. She could not take it anymore and shouted, "What''s so

    great about Jeanne? What right does she have to be so arrogant in front of Grandpa and Dad?

    What right does she have to be so fierce to me?!"

    She was so angry that her eyes were red.

    Jenifer was also fuming at that moment. She said, "We can''t underestimate this woman."

    "What''s so great about her?�� It''s just that she was lucky and that the Lockes happen to be going

    bankrupt.

    Otherwise, she would''ve been beaten to death!" Jasmine said fiercely as if she did not care about

    Jeanne at all.

    "It won''t be that simple," Jenifer said.

    "Anyway, Dad doesn''t like her. Seven years ago, Dad was able to hit her so hard and even chased

    her out of the house. What can she do now?!"

    "It''s true that your dad doesn''t like Jeanne, but it''s not her problem. It''s her mother," Jenifer said

    suddenly.

    "What?" Jasmine did not know much about what happened to the previous generation.

    "Jeanne''s mom is a business prodigy. She helped the Lawrences develop when the Lawrences

    were on the brink of crisis. The Lawrences maintained as one of the twelve great families because

    of her ability. However, she was also too capable. Although Jeanne''s mom didn''t have any shares,

    the Lawrence Enterprise was still under her control. Your dad didn''t have any say in thepany.

    Not only that, but Jeanne''s mother didn''t give face to him on many asions. Over time, he no

    longer had any feelings for her. He even started to hate her. Jeanne is very simr to her mother, so

    your dad doesn''t like her," Jenifer exined.

    "I''m a little confused. When we became members of the Lawrences that year, I didn''t see how much

    Dad hated Jeanne." Jasmine recalled. "At that time, Jeanne''s mother had passed away. Why did

    Dad still treat Jeanne well? He even tolerated her temper many times."

    "That was because of Eden''s existence," Jenifer said bluntly, "When Jeanne''s mom passed away

    that year, at the funeral, Jeanne and Eden got to know each other. Eden said in front of everyone

    that he wanted to protect Jeanne. Your dad saw that Jeanne had hooked up with the eldest young

    master of the Swans. He thought that he could use this rtionship to interact with the Swans, so of

    course, he didn''t do anything to Jeanne."

    "I see. No wonder when Jeanne fell out with Eden back then, Dad hit her like that. He probably

    wanted to vent all the grievances he had suffered from her mom."

    Jenifer nodded. "So, Jasmine, you must remember that the Lawrences only care about benefits.

    They''ll favor whoever can bring benefits to them. Right now, I''m really a little worried that your

    grandfather will see Jeanne''s ability and use her to his advantage. Joshua has been doing nothing

    in the business industry..."

    "Mom, you''re worrying too much. No matter what Jeanne is, she''s still a woman. Don''t you know

    how much the Lawrences value boys over girls?" Jasmine looked a little proud. "Moreover, I''m

    about to marry the eldest young master of the Swans. What canpare to the benefits I''ll bring to

    the Lawrences?!"

    "You''re right. The most important thing now is for you to marry Eden without any mistakes. As for

    that woman, Jeanne..." Jenifer''s eyes narrowed. "Since she didn''t learn her lesson seven years ago,

    I will let her understand the consequences of provoking me now!"

    "Mom, what are you going to do?" Jasmine was full of excitement.

    "You''ll find out soon." A cruel look shed across Jenifer''s eyes.

    Back then, even Jeanne''s powerful mom could not defeat Jenifer, let alone a mere... little girl!

    Jeanne returned to her room.

    George had just woken up. He rubbed his sleepy eyes and asked, "Mom, where did you go?"

    "I went for a walk." There were many things she did not want her son to know.

    Even if her son was precocious.

    "Oh." George climbed down from the bed. "Next time you go out, call me. I''ll apany you."

    Jeanne smiled faintly.

    Why should she have a man in her life? Having a son was enough. Once her son grew up, he

    would bring her a daughter-inw. It would be perfect!

    Her eyes moved slightly, and her phone rang at this moment.

    Jeanne motioned for George to go wash up. She picked up the phone. "Monica."

    "D*mn, I was just trying to call you. If I can''t get through, I n to get a new SIM card and a phone

    for you. Who knew, the call got through." The person on the other end was a little agitated.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    Monica asked, "Did you see the news? Something big has happened to the Lockes."

    "I saw it." Jeanne appeared very calm.

    "Serves them right!" Monica cursed angrily. "The Lockes raised such a son and have such a

    disgusting mother. They should''ve been punished long ago!"

    Jeanne did not reply.

    In any case, it was fine as long as Monica was happy.

    "Speaking of which, Jeannie..." The person on the other end wanted to say something but

    hesitated.

    Jeanne frowned. She could instantly feel that something was wrong with Monica today. She asked,

    "What happened?"

    Monica was silent for two seconds before her tone returned to normal. "Nothing. I just wanted to tell

    you that the Lockes are finished."

    "Did you quarrel with Finn?" Jeanne asked bluntly.

    "What are you thinking about?!" Monica was being a little exaggerated. "Why would I quarrel with

    him? We don''t even speak much in a day."

    "If you have something on your mind, tell me." Jeanne was very serious.

    "No, no, no. Alright, I''m going to hang up. My dad asked me to apany him to the hospital for a

    routine check-up."

    Suddenly, Monica hung up the phone.

    The moment she hung up, she stared at her phone screen.

    She swiped with her fingers and opened a message. [Monica, I''m back.] It was a message from

    Micheal.

    "Monica, what are you standing there for? Get in the car. We''re going to the hospital now." Monica''s

    father, Gary Cardellini, urged.

    Monica gritted her teeth and deleted the text message.

    The past... was in the past.

 Chapter 39 It’s Time for You to Do Family Planning With Finn

    Chapter 39 It��s Time for You to Do Family nning With Finn

    Monica apanied her dad to the hospital.

    Sitting in the luxurious car, Monica was deep in thought.

    Gary frowned. "You''re normally talkative. Why aren''t you talking to me now?��"

    "What can I say to an old man like you...? Ah��" Monica held her head. "Dad, I''m so stupid because

    you''ve been hitting my head since I was young."

    "If you know you''re stupid, stop thinking so much. Just live a good life with Finn."

    "Finn, Finn. Is Finn your illegitimate child?��" Monica was displeased.

    Gary was toozy to answer and changed the topic. "I heard that Jeannie is back?"

    "She''s been back for many days. Dad, you don''t even care about my friend!" Monicained.

    Gary was speechless. He said, "When you''re free, ask Jeannie toe over for dinner. I''ll treat her

    well."

    "You promise?"

    Gary nodded.

    "Then I''ll find time to ask her toe over for dinner," Monica said with a smile.

    The father and daughter had a very good rtionship. They were often noisy, but their rtionship

    was extremely good.

    They chatted andughed as they walked into Finn''s office in Central Hospital.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Finn was wearing a white coat and a pair of framed sses. He was everything one could fantasize

    about a doctor.

    Back then, Monica fell in love with this b*stard at first sight. It was probably because she could not

    resist seeing him in a white coat!

    "Dad, you''re here so early," Finn called Gary naturally. He stood up respectfully and went over to

    help him.

    "1 have a shareholders'' meeting in the afternoon. I came over early since I have time in the

    morning."

    "I''ve arranged everything for you. Follow me."

    Finn brought Gary to undergo a physical examination.

    Gary had a very serious heart condition. Three years ago, he underwent a heart bypass surgery.

    Finn was the chief surgeon, and the surgery was very sessful. Nheless, because of the

    heart surgery, Gary had to undergo a full body checkup every six months, and it was also done by

    Finn himself.

    Monica waited in Finn''s office.

    Finn''s assistant respectfully made a cup of tea for Monica. "Mrs. Jones, here''s your favorite royal

    ck tea."

    Monica thanked her and sighed. "The treatment in this hospital is too good. You even serve such

    expensive tea. Isn''t this a public hospital?"

    "The tea belongs to Dr. Jones," the assistant replied.

    "That scum really knows how to enjoy himself," Monica could not help but say after taking a sip of

    her tea.

    The assistant was speechless.

    Dr. Jones never drank ck tea. It was only brewed for Monica whenever she came.

    Monica waited for an hour.

    When Finn and Gary returned, Monica asked Finn, "How''s my dad?"

    "He''s fine," Finn answered. He turned to Gary and said, "Based on the results, your health is no

    different from a normal person''s. As long as you continue to take care of yourself ording to my

    medical advice, there won''t be any problems."

    "Thank you." Gary patted Finn''s shoulder with a smile.

    "Dad, you''re being too polite." Finn was very polite.

    Monica looked at Finn. This man was always polite in front of outsiders, but in front of her, he was

    the worst!

    "Since I''m fine, I won''t disturb your work. Monica, let''s go," Gary said.

    Monica stood up from the sofa.

    "I''ll send you off," Finn said hurriedly.

    The three of them walked out of Finn''s office and entered the elevator.

    The moment the elevator opened, Monica paused for a moment.

    Not only Monica, but the person inside was also stunned.

    He looked straight at Monica.

    "Commissioner Ross, we''re here," the person next to him reminded him to get off the elevator.

    Michael then walked out.

    He walked past Monica.

    Monica pursed her lips and did not look any different.

    Finn sent Monica and Gary to the car. Gary said, "It''s been a long time since you''ve gone home for

    dinner with Monica. Come back for dinner tonight."

    "I''ll try my best." Finn agreed.

    Gary nodded and gestured for the driver to drive away.

    In the car, Monica did not say a word.

    Gary said, "Michael has returned to Harken?"

    Monica came back to her senses and said nonchntly, "Probably."

    "Don''te up with any bad ideas. Think about how he broke up with you back then!" Gary

    sounded a bit serious.

    "Got it." Monica was a little impatient.

    She picked up the mineral water in the car and drank it as though she was not bothered.

    "When are you and Finn going to have a child?" Gary suddenly asked.

    Monica almost spat out a mouthful of water.

    ''F*ck.

    ''I''m still a virgin. How are we going to have a child?''

    "You can start nning," Gary said with amanding tone.

    Monica was not going to care about what the old man said. In any case, she was going to divorce

    Finn sooner or

    Before long, the Lockes dered bankruptcy.

    They were probably the only publicly listedpany that dered bankruptcy so quickly. It seemed

    that their death was dered before they could even struggle.

    Jeanney on the chair in her room and looked at some news out of boredom.

    These few days, she had nothing to do. She either apanied George in their room to "y

    computer games", went out for a stroll in the Lawrence Residence''s courtyard, or watched coldly

    from the side as the Lawrences prepared for Jasmine and Eden''s wedding.

    There were only three days left before the cheating couple got married.

    Jeanne was very calm. She calmly watched Jasmine act like a shy yet eager woman.

    She put down her phone and looked at the time. It was 9:00 pm. Just as she was thinking of getting

    George to wash up and go to bed earlier, her phone rang.

    Jeanne frowned.

    To be honest, she did not like answering the phone at night.

    She looked at the iing call. "Monica."

    "Jeanne, I''m drunk." Monica''s slightly drunk voice came from the other end.

    "You''re drunk at 9:00 pm?" This did not seem like Monica''s style.

    "Come and pick me up." Monica did not exin. "King-T Club, room 999."

    After saying that, she abruptly hung up the phone.

    Jeanne was a little speechless.

    She took a deep breath and said to George, "Take a bath and sleep by yourself. I''ll go out and send

    your godmother back. She''s drunk at the nightclub."

    "Okay." George nodded.

    Sometimes, George was so sensible that Jeanne was very touched.

    She got up and caressed George''s head. Then, she went to change her clothes and walked out of

    the room.

    Downstairs, Jenifer and Jasmine were still in the living room preparing for the wedding. Besides

    them, Jenifer''s rtives from her mother''s family had alsoe.

    ording to the rules of South Hampton City, before a wedding, there must always be bridal

    guests. Usually,rge families would let the bridal guests stay with them in advance. It was normal

    for them to spend three days and three nights together.

    The hall that was originally filled withughter and chatter became silent for a second when

    everyone saw Jeanne.

    Jeanne walked out directly.

    Someone said from behind her, "She didn''t even greet us. Despite being the eldest youngdy, she

    isn''t as polite as us!"

    Jeanne did not care at all. She used her phone to call for an Uber and arrived at the destination.

    She did not like nightclubs, so she was not used to them and was also very unfamiliar with them.

    Under the guidance of a staff member, she walked into room 999.

    The door was opened.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    Other than Monica, there was also Finn, Nox, and...

    Fourth Master Swan.

 Chapter 40 Jeanne Sent Fourth Master Swan Home, and They Kissed

    Chapter 40 Jeanne Sent Fourth Master Swan Home, and They Kissed

    When Jeanne saw everyone in the private room clearly, she knew she had been tricked by Monica.

    She turned around and was about to leave.

    Monica grabbed her. "Sister Jeanne."

    Usually, when Monica had something to ask of Jeanne, she would call her that.

    Jeanne looked grim.

    "You finally came back, and we haven''t gathered like this for a long time. Please do me the honor of

    spending some time with me." Monica acted coquettishly.

    Jeanne looked at her coldly.

    "Yes, yes, yes. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have lied to you, but would you havee out if I didn''t say

    that?" Monica said with a fawning look.

    At this moment, Finn also walked over. "Have a seat. We''ll be leaving soon too."

    Jeanne looked at Finn and nodded slowly.

    Monica''s heart was breaking.

    ''Does Jeanne really fancy Finn?!''

    Monica had just said a lot, but it was nothingpared to what Finn had said.

    She watched in displeasure as Jeanne walked into the private room.

    Jeanne chose a corner and sat down.

    Monica sat next to her with a fawning look. "Jeannie, what song do you want to sing? I''ll queue it for

    you."

    "I''m not singing."

    "Let''s have a drink then?"

    "I''m not drinking."

    "Do you want to eat snacks?"

    "No."

    "Jeannie..."

    "You can y on your own. I know how to kill time." Jeanne was indifferent.

    Monica saw that Jeanne really did not like this environment, so she rubbed her nose and went to

    have fun by herself.

    Jeanne took out her phone and sat on the side to y a little game to kill time.

    She was clearing a round in the game.

    "Ms. Lawrence." A man walked over, holding a ss of wine.

    Jeanne looked up.

    "Nox. Do you still remember me, Ms. Lawrence?" Nox introduced himself.

    Jeanne smiled. "Of course, we yed mahjong together."

    Nox also smiled. "Actually, we met more than once.

    Seven years ago..."

    "Mr. Winter." Jeanne interrupted him. "If you''d like to drink with me, I''m sorry, it''s not convenient for

    me these few days."

    Nox was naturally not stupid. He knew that Jeanne did not want to say much, so he smiled and

    said, "Please help yourself then."

    Jeanne smiled.

    Nox returned to his seat and chatted with Fourth Master Swan and Finn while drinking.

    Jeanne continued to lower her head and y with her phone.

    "Miss, here''s your in water." The waiter suddenly approached.

    Jeanne was stunned. "Thank you."

    The waiter left respectfully.

    At 10:30 pm, Finn said to Monica, who was still singing affectionately, "Monica, it''s gettingte. It''s

    time to go back."

    "It''s only past 10:00 pm." Monica was obviously not satisfied.

    "Everyone has something to do tomorrow."

    Monica was helpless. She put down the microphone. "Let''s go then."

    She turned around and walked toward Jeanne. "Jeannie, let''s go."

    "Okay." Jeanne stood up.

    Everyone also stood up from their seats.

    Monica looked at Fourth Master Swan and had an idea. She suddenly asked, "Fourth master, did

    you drink?"

    Fourth Master Swan looked at Monica. "What do you think?"

    "Jeannie hasn''t drunk. Why don''t you let her send you back?" Monica arranged the matter and

    added, "Finn, Nox, and I drank. We can''t send you back."

    Fourth Master Swan turned to look at Jeanne.

    Jeanne knew what Monica was thinking.

    Monica was trying to set her up with Fourth Master Swan...

    It was just that Fourth Master Swan was out of Jeanne''s league.

    Jeanne casually picked up the wine ss beside her and suddenly emptied it.

    Monica was dumbfounded.

    The others also seemed to be... surprised.

    Jeanne said calmly, "I drank too. I can''t drive, so I can''t send Fourth Master back."

    It was such an obvious rejection.

    Monica was so embarrassed that she wanted to die. She quickly picked up some water and

    pretended to be dumb.

    As she drank, she thought, ''Why is Jeanne so clueless?!''

    It was a little awkward.

    Fourth Master Swan opened his mouth and said, "It''s alright. I have a chauffeur. I''ll send Ms.

    Lawrence home."

    "Pfft!" Monica spat out a mouthful of water.

    Finn looked at Monica with disdain and handed her a tissue.

    Monica wiped the corner of her mouth and said hurriedly, "Thanks for the trouble, Fourth Master

    Swan.

    You must send Jeannie home safely." "Of course." Fourth Master Swan nodded and said to Jeanne,

    "Let''s go, Ms. Lawrence."

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    At that moment, she wanted to vomit blood.

    She braced herself and left with Fourth Master Swan.

    Monica watched them leave. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that they were a match made

    in heaven! She muttered, "There''s a chance!"

    Nox stood by the side and smiled without saying a word.

    Jeanne sat in Fourth Master Swan''s car.

    The two of them had settled down, but the car did not start.

    After a long while, Jeanne could not hold it in any longer. She asked, "Are you still waiting for

    someone, Fourth Master?"

    "I''m waiting for you to fasten your seatbelt," Fourth Master Swan said bluntly.

    "..." At that moment, Jeanne wanted to curse.

    She somewhat rudely fastened her seatbelt.

    ''Who the f*ck wears a seatbelt in the backseat?!''

    After Jeanne fastened her seatbelt, the car drove on the wide streets of South Hampton City.

    No one spoke on the way.

    Jeanne was only looking out of the window at all the darkness in South Hampton City.

    Fourth Master Swan sat next to her and closed his eyes to rest.

    The car arrived at the Swans'' private residence.

    Following that, the driver parked the car at Bamboo Garden.

    Jeanne turned her head and looked at the motionless Fourth Master Swan.

    Experience told her that she could not expect Fourth Master Swan to take the initiative. She opened

    her mouth and said, "Fourth Master, we''re here."

    Fourth Master Swan''s eyes moved slightly. He opened his eyes and looked straight at Jeanne.

    Jeanne repeated, "We''re here."

    "Yes," Fourth Master Swan replied and said slowly, "Ms. Lawrence, I''ll ask the driver to send you

    back. Shouldn''t you return the favor by sending me back to my room?"

    "Are you drunk, Fourth Master Swan?"

    "Ms. Lawrence, you''re wise indeed."

    Jeanne wanted to p herself.

    Seeing how Fourth Master Swan was sitting so steadily, she knew she could not oust him.

    She unfastened her seatbelt and got out of the car. Then, she walked over to Fourth Master Swan''s

    side and opened the car door for him.

    Fourth Master Swan still did not move.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth. It was as if... she was being filial to an elder or serving a disabled person!

    She bent down and was about to unfasten Fourth Master

    Swan''s seatbelt when he suddenly raised his head.

    As she was caught off guard... his lips touched hers.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    She looked straight at Fourth Master Swan, whose face was right in front of her, and saw him

    staring at her.

    Their eyes met.

    Jeanne jerked away.

    Her heart was beating fast.

    As for the man in front of her, he still had the same expression... His expression did not change, and

    he seemed calm.

    Jeanne secretly adjusted her emotions and pretended that nothing had happened.

    She lowered her head and continued to unfasten Fourth Master Swan''s seatbelt. "Fourth Master,

    get out of the car."

    Fourth Master Swan held onto Jeanne''s arm and got out of the car with her.

    Jeanne unsteadily helped Fourth Master Swan into his room and rested him on his big bed.

    She panted.

    Fourth Master Swan did not look like he had much flesh, but he was as heavy as a lump of iron.

    Jeanne turned around and was about to leave.

    "Ms. Lawrence," Fourth Master Swan suddenly called out to her.

    Jeanne was a little impatient. She turned around. "Yes, Fourth Master?"

    "Next time you kiss me, remember to stick out your tongue."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 41 All the Good Things Had Become a Nightmare

    Chapter 41 All the Good Things Had Be a Nightmare

    "Next time you kiss me, remember to stick out your tongue." Fourth Master Swan''s deep voice was

    maic.

    Jeanne''s entire body exploded.

    There was no next time!

    She would also stay far away from him in the future!

    Jeanne left in a huff.

    The man behind her raised his head, and it was obvious that he was smiling.

    Jeanne walked out of Fourth Master Swan''s room.

    The ce where Fourth Master Swan lived was very big with a typical ck and white style. It was

    very simr to the feeling that he gave people...

    No.

    It was not simr.

    Fourth Master Swan was much showier than these buildings.

    Jeanne suppressed her raging fire and returned to the car.

    The driver sent Jeanne away.

    When she left, she passed through arge bamboo forest.

    Under the night sky, the breeze blew, creating a different scene.

    Jeanne could not help but ask, "Does Fourth Master like

    bamboos a lot?" "Yes," the chauffeur said respectfully, "Fourth Master nted these bamboos

    himself. He nts some bamboo every year, and they eventually turned into a bamboo forest."

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Your master sure has a lot of free time."

    The chauffeur smiled and did not say anything else.

    Soon, the car returned to silence.

    The chauffeur seemed to want to make the atmosphere less awkward, so he took the initiative to

    speak again. "Actually, I''ve known you for many years, Ms. Lawrence. Back then, when you and

    Young Master Swan were dating, I already knew about you."

    "Really?" Jeanne was a little sarcastic. "Back then, I often came to the Swans'' residence to y."

    When she was dating Eden, Eden would also bring her here, but they would always go to the

    Swans'' Purple Pavilion Garden.

    The driver nced at Jeanne through the rearview mirror.

    It was not because Jeanne often came to the Swan Residence. Since the gardens were separated,

    it was actually very difficult to see her. The driver knew her because there was once when she and

    Young Master Swan kissed at the main entrance, and he happened to be driving Fourth Master

    Swan back. Teddy and Young Master Winter were also in the car. At that time, Young Master Winter

    teased, "Didn''t they say that Jeanne doesn''t even let Eden hold her hand? He kissed her just like

    that?�� Women are all pretentious!"

    At that time, Young Master Winter said something bad about Ms. Lawrence and was kicked out of

    the car by Fourth Master Swan.

    Thus, the driver had a deep impression of Ms. Lawrence.

    The driver did not exin. After all, saying too much could lead to mistakes.

    Especially for servants like them, how would they dare to gossip about their master''s matters?

    At this moment, Jeanne sat in the car and felt a little lost.

    She watched the car drive out of Bamboo Garden, through the park, and out of the manor.

    Jeanne remembered when she was 18 years old, Eden apanied her through hering of

    age. Eden was drunk, so she sent him back. At the entrance, Eden dragged her out of the car and

    blocked her at the gate, saying that he wanted to give her a kiss no matter what. At that time,

    Jeanne had rejected him, and no matter how much Eden begged her, she did not give in. She

    thought at that time that once they got married, she would give him all the good things...

    All the good things...

    Jeanne sneered.

    All the good things had be a nightmare.

    In this life, it would be hard for her to fall in love again.

    One day before Jasmine and Eden got married, more rtives came to visit the Lawrences.

    Some were Lawrences, and some were from Jenifer''s family. Jeanne did not know most of them.

    Jeanne brought George into the living room.

    In the living room, a woman walked over with a child. She said very enthusiastically, "Jeannie, do

    you still remember me? I''m your aunt."

    Jeanne did not have much of an impression of her.

    "You forgot about me. Back then, you and Jasmine came to our city to y. I even brought you to

    the pond to catch fish," the person who called herself Jeanne''s aunt quickly said.

    Jeanne remembered.

    She was about 10 years old back then. One summer vacation, she followed Jasmine to Jenifer''s

    parents'' house to y. At that time, she did not think much of it. Now that she thought about how

    she almost drowned in the pond back then, she wondered if it was a conspiracy of this family.

    The corners of her mouth curled up into a smile. "Ah, I remember now."

    This woman was Phoebe White, the wife of Jeremy, who was Jenifer''s only younger brother.

    "We haven''t seen each other for so many years, and you''ve grown up to be so beautiful," Phoebe

    praised repeatedly and quickly introduced, "Oh right, this is my youngest son, Paul. He''s exactly the

    same age as your son. They can y together."

    Jeanne nced at Paul.

    Phoebe was over 40 years old, but her son was only six years old. Jeanne had heard that in order

    to make Phoebe give birth to a son, the Fabians had forced her to have countless abortions. Their

    wish probably came through.

    "Hello, Sister." Paul was obviously very polite.

    Jeanne nodded. "Hello."

    "Sister, can I y with George?" Paul asked.

    Jeanne was very clear that George did not like to y with people of the same age. At that moment,

    in order not to cause unnecessary trouble, she squatted down and said to George, "Be good and

    y with Paul."

    George nodded somewhat reluctantly.

    Jeanne patted George''s head.

    Paul took the initiative to take George''s hand and left.

    Jeanne watched them leave.

    "Sister, can youe over and help me pick out wedding photos?" On the sofa in the living room,

    Jasmine took the initiative to ask.

    Jeanne obviously knew that Jasmine was showing off.

    At that moment, besides some gossipy olddies, there were many men and women of the same

    age surrounding Jasmine. Everyone was giving her all sorts ofpliments and ttery.

    Jeanne refused, "No, I still have something to do. You and Eden are a perfect match. Any one of the

    photos will look good."

    As she said that, she walked out of the hall.

    Jasmine watched her leave and sneered.

    Someone beside her said, "Cousin, she must be jealous of you."

    Jasmine smiled smugly and turned around to choose the wedding photos that would be ced at

    the wedding venue the next day.

    Jeanne walked toward the back garden.

    Just now, George and Paul had walked this way.

    It was not Jeanne''s fault for suspecting the Fabians. She was just very clear that those who were

    suddenly courteous must not have good intentions.

    She had just taken a few steps when a man suddenly called out to her.

    "Jeanne."

    It was as if the man had followed her out of the hall.

    Jeanne turned her head.

    She looked at the slightly tanned man. He had a buzz cut and was wearing an outdated suit. He

    looked at her and smiled foolishly.

    "Don''t you recognize me? Back then, you came to our city with Jasmine. I brought you and Jasmine

    out to y. You used to call me Brother ck Bull," the man introduced himself.

    It turned out to be Sam Zimmer, the son of Jenifer''s elder sister, Jade.

    His skin was dark since he was young, so he was nicknamed ck Bull.

    "I remember." Jeanne nodded, but she was very unfamiliar with him. "Can I help you?"

    "It''s just that I haven''t seen you for a long time, so I wanted to say hello to you." Sam appeared a

    little shy.

    Jeanne smiled and asked, "How are you doing now?"

    "I''m working in our city now, and my job is alright. It''s just that my marriage a few years ago didn''t go

    well, so I divorced my ex-wifest year."

    "Oh," Jeanne replied.

    "I heard from my aunt that you''re single with your child too..."

    "Brother ck Bull, Paul and my son went to the back garden just now. I''m a little worried about the

    two children. I''ll go take a look."

    "Okay." Sam quickly agreed.

    Jeanne turned around and left.

    Sam watched her leave and sneered.

    His aunt said that as long as he hooked up with this woman, he would be the son-inw of the

    Lawrences in the future. Naturally, he would be rich and powerful!

 Chapter 42 Jenifers Scheme

    Chapter 42 Jenifer''s Scheme

    After leaving Sam''s line of sight, Jeanne''s eyes turned cold.

    ''What is Jenifer up to again?!''

    She pursed her lips and looked at George and Paul not far away. The two of them obviously did not

    have a good rtionship and were ying their own games...

    Jeanne could not help butugh.

    Even the children knew... to put up a pleasant front.

    At night, Eden made a trip to the Lawrence family''s manor to confirm the flow of the wedding

    tomorrow.

    He was surrounded by everyone the moment he arrived. It was as though he was a celebrity.

    Jeanne stood on the guardrail on the second floor and watched Eden politely greet everyone. He

    told Jasmine about the matters tomorrow before he left the manor.

    The moment he left, he seemed to have raised his head to take a look.

    Jeanne was cold.

    At that moment, in the hall, after Eden left, everyone was excited.

    An elder said, "Young Master Swan is not only a good-looking person, but he''s also very

    considerate. His family background is also prominent. Only someone as outstanding as Jasmine is

    worthy of him!"

    A youngster said, "Young Master Swan is really handsome. He''s even more dazzling than he is on

    TV. Sister Jasmine, you''re really blessed..."

    For a moment, there were remarks of envy.

    Jeanne looked on indifferently. She turned around and went back to her room.

    "Jeannie." Sam appeared behind her.

    Jeanne frowned slightly.

    She could clearly feel that this person was deliberately trying to be nice to her.

    He definitely had ill intentions.

    "1 heard about the matter between you and Jasmine. If it wasn''t for her, you''d be able to enjoy this

    glory today." Sam seemed to be defending Jeanne against injustice.

    Jeanne smiled. "Jasmine and Eden are a match made in heaven. It''s only natural for them to be

    together."

    A match made in heaven.

    Sam still wanted to say something.

    However, Jeanne had turned around and left.

    Sam''s expression was a little ugly.

    No matter how good-looking she was, she was still a woman who had given birth to a child. In the

    city he was from, a woman with a child like her would not have face, let alone status.

    ''Why is she being so arrogant?!''

    "Sam," Jenifer suddenly called out to him from the corridor.

    Sam immediately tried to fawn over her. "Auntie."

    "Come with me, I have something to tell you."

    "Okay."

    Sam followed Jenifer and left.

    Jeanne returned to her room, but George had not returned to his room yet.

    Today, George had been pestered by Paul the whole day. Why was he not back at thiste hour?

    Jeanne hesitated for a moment and decided to take a shower first before calling George back.

    With this thought in mind, she quickly took a shower and changed into a set of pajamas.

    Just as she was about to leave, someone knocked on the door.

    At this moment, Jenifer, Phoebe, Paul, and George appeared at the door. Before Jeanne could

    speak, Phoebe said, "Jeannie, Paul really likes to y with George. He said that he''ll let George

    sleep with him tonight. Paul has always been very introverted. It''s rare for him to find someone he

    can y with. Can you let George sleep with Paul tonight?"

    Jeanne was about to speak.

    Jenifer beat her to it. "Jeannie, I don''t know if it''s because Paul was born to an elderly mother, but

    his personality has been different from other children since he was born. It''s rare that he likes

    George so much, so let him sleep with George tonight. Don''t worry, your aunt will look after them.

    She''ll cover them with nkets tonight."

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "George doesn''t like to sleep with other people," Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    "When children are sleepy, why would they care about who is by their side? Jeannie, today is Paul''s

    first day here. He''s very unfamiliar with your home and likes to y with George. Just let them sleep

    together tonight. After tonight, I won''t let Paul sleep with George anymore, okay?" Phoebe asked

    with a pleading tone.

    If Jeanne refused at this time, Jenifer would do something again.

    Moreover...

    Jeanne wanted to see what Jenifer was up to again.

    She smiled. "Since you say so, I''ll have to trouble you to take care of George tonight, Auntie."

    "You''re too polite. Oh right." Phoebe quickly asked Paul to bring out a cup. "Paul, didn''t you bring

    some orange juice from our hometown for Jeanne?"

    Paul quickly handed over a cup with both hands, "Sister, my grandmother personally made this. My

    grandmother isn''t in good health and can''te to Sister Jasmine''s wedding, so she asked me to

    bring orange juice for everyone to drink. Everyone else except you has drunk it. This is for you. Why

    don''t you see if it suits your taste?"

    He looked sincere.

    This child was truly educated by the Fabians such that he did not have the innocence of a child.

    Jeanne took the cup and took a look.

    Phoebe said, "When you came to our house back then, you loved to drink this. Before I left, my

    mother-inw specially asked me to bring some back for you. Have a taste and see if it still tastes

    the same as before"

    Jeanne smiled.

    She drank it.

    In order to aplish something, Jenifer could reallye up with all sorts of ideas.

    After Jeanne finished drinking it, Jenifer obviously smiled.

    It was a smile of sess.

    Jeanne said, "It''s very delicious. Help me thank her."

    "1 will, I will, It''s gettingte, so I won''t disturb your rest. Paul, hold George''s hand. Let''s go to

    bed,"Phoebe quickly said.

    Paul obediently took George''s hand.

    George looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne gave him a look.

    George nodded and left with Paul.

    Jeanne watched them leave.

    She closed the door and walked straight into the bathroom at that moment. She used her fingers to

    dig at her throat a few times.

    Jeanne vomited some water, but it was impossible for her to vomit it all out.

    She thought for a moment and made a call.

    "Are you in a bad mood? Do you need some constion?" The person on the other end was very

    excited. "Do you want me to drink with you?"

    Jeanne did not have time to joke with her. "It''s 9:00 pm now. Drive to the entrance of the Lawrence

    family''s manor at 11:00 pm and wait for me." "Why do I have to wait until 11:00 pm? I''m free now."

    Monica was puzzled.

    "Do as I say," Jeanne said straightforwardly and added, "If

    I don''te out at 11:00 pm, you have to wait until I do."

    "What happened?" Monica was baffled. "Are you possessed? Are you having a mental disorder

    because Eden is getting married tomorrow?!"

    "Eden''s marriage doesn''t affect me at all."

    "Really?" Monica did not seem to believe it.

    Jeanne did not want to exin.

    "By the way, didn''t anything happen between you and Fourth Master Swan that night? It was such a

    good opportunity. Did anything happen?" Monica asked.

    In fact, she had called the next day to ask but was fobbed off by Jeanne.

    She seemed to be unwilling to give up.

    "No. Not only that night, but nothing will happen to us in the future as well!" Jeanne was resolute

    and decisive.

    Monica was speechless.

    It was clear that Fourth Master Swan treated Jeanne... differently.

    "Right, is Dr. Jones around tonight?" Jeanne asked.

    "Yes. He''s not on duty tonight. By the way, why do you keep asking��"

    "Tell him that I have something to talk to him about tonight."

    Without waiting for Monica to speak, Jeanne directly hung up the phone.

 Chapter 43 Jeanne Was Drugged

    Chapter 43 Jeanne Was Drugged

    Monica looked at her phone and felt like she was about to explode.

    ''F*ck.

    ''Is Jeanne really into Finn?��

    ''She''s giving up Fourth Master Swan for that scum?!

    ''Who''s the blind one now?!''

    Monica felt like she was about to break down.

    She took a deep breath and looked at the time.

    ''11:00 pm, right?

    ''F*ck!

    ''Why has Jeanne been so weird ever since she returned?!''

    After Jeanne put down the phone, she thought for a moment and took out a mini camera from the

    cab.

    She felt that it woulde in handy tonight.

    She adjusted the position of the mini camera and switched it to night mode. After confirming that

    she could capture the big bed, shey on the bed and waited.

    After waiting for about... more than an hour.

    Someone knocked on the door.

    Jeanne knew that tonight was not going to be simple.

    She opened the door.

    Sam stood at the door.

    Jeanne asked, "Brother ck Bull, you''re still awake?" "I''m not used to sleeping here, so I can''t

    sleep. I don''t know what to do, so I was thinking of chatting with you. Is that okay?"

    The corner of Jeanne''s lips curled up. "Come in."

    Sam was almost mesmerized by the curve of Jeanne''s lips.

    He did not know if it was because of the night, but Jeanne was as charming as an alluring demon,

    the kind that could suck a man''s blood dry!

    Even though she was dressed very homely.

    Sam''s heart raced as he walked into Jeanne''s room.

    "Is George not here?" Sam asked on purpose.

    "He''s sleeping with Paul. I''m alone," Jeanne answered with a smile.

    "Is that so? I thought I might disturb George''s sleep."

    Jeanne smiled again.

    Her smile was enchanting.

    Sam managed to find some topics to talk about, and the two of them continued to chat.

    As they chatted, Jeanne felt that something was wrong with her body.

    Sam also noticed that something was wrong with Jeanne. He said, "Jeanne, your face is a little

    red."

    Jeanne touched her face.

    Do you have a fever?" Sam reached out to touch Jeanne''s cheek.

    Jeanne moved back.

    Sam endured it and asked with concern, "Are you feeling unwell?"

    "I''m feeling a little hot." Jeanne panted lightly.

    She looked incredibly seductive.

    Sam could not endure it anymore.

    He suddenly said excitedly, "Jeanne, I like you very much. I really like you very much..."

    Jeanne looked at him.

    "1 liked you when I was young, but I was afraid that I wasn''t good enough for you, so I didn''t dare to

    say it. Now that I see you again, I can''t hold it in anymore. Jeanne, I..." As he said that, he pounced

    on Jeanne.

    Jeanne suddenly dodged.

    Sam wanted to get closer again.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Jeanne said, "Brother ck Bull, I don''t know why, but I also have some indescribable feelings for

    you now. That said..."

    "Do you feel like you want to do something?" Sam asked her.

    "Yes, but..."

    "No buts. Don''t worry, I''ll take responsibility for you." Sam leaned over again.

    "Wait," Jeanne called out to him.

    At that moment, she was panting a little.

    Sam knew she must be suffering from the effects of the drug.

    His aunt said that once the drug took effect, he could do whatever he wanted to Jeanne.

    When he thought about what was going to happen next, he became even more excited.

    "Brother ck Bull, go and turn off the lights first," Jeanne said.

    Sam could only think about wanting Jeanne at this moment, so he did whatever she said.

    He quickly went to turn off the lights.

    It was suddenly dark. Sam did not know where Jeanne had gone. He only heard her soft voice.

    "Brother ck Bull, wait for me on the bed for a while. I''ll go and change my clothes. I''ll be right

    back."

    "Okay, hurry up."

    "Okay," Jeanne replied.

    Sam hurriedly fumbled andy down on Jeanne''s soft bed. The whole bed seemed to have

    Jeanne''s scent, which made Sam even more excited.

    Jeanne took this opportunity to open the door and walk out.

    She was a little drowsy.

    Jenifer had probably used a huge dose of the drug!

    Jeanne forced herself to calm down and walked directly to Jasmine''s room next door.

    She knocked on the door.

    Jasmine seemed to have just taken a shower.

    She was probably too excited to sleep tonight, so she quickly opened the door.

    When she opened the door and saw Jeanne, she was a little surprised. Did her mother not say that

    there would be a good show tonight...?

    Jasmine did not have time to think. The back of her head suddenly hurt, and her vision went ck.

    Jeanne dragged Jasmine''s body back to her room.

    In the room, Sam was fumbling around. "Jeanne, are you not done yet?"

    "I''m done," Jeanne said breathlessly, "Promise me you''ll close your eyes the entire time. I''m shy..."

    "Whatever you say..." Sam was extremely excited.

    "I''ming now. Have you closed your eyes?"

    "Yes."

    Jeanne gritted her teeth and forcefully carried Jasmine onto the bed.

    Sam hugged Jasmine''s body and started to kiss and touch her all over.

    Jeanne nced at them and turned to leave.

    She closed the door gently and walked straight to the balcony on the second floor of the Lawrence

    family''s house. She estimated the height and jumped down.

    After jumping down, she rolled on the ground and quickly walked toward the entrance

    At this moment, in the main hall.

    Jenifer was sitting in the main hall. It looked like she was still preparing for tomorrow''s wedding, but

    in reality, she was just waiting for something to happen.

    It was about time.

    Jenifer smiled viciously.

    Tomorrow... There would be a good show to watch!

    When Jeanne walked out of the entrance, she saw Monica''s car parked there.

    Monica had always been reliable when it came to Jeanne.

    Jeanne suddenly opened the door of the front passenger seat.

    Monica was still listening to a song when she was shocked by Jeanne''s sudden appearance.

    Just as she was about to say something, she heard Jeanne say, "Go to your ce. Hurry up!"

    "..." What was wrong?!

    Monica felt that Jeanne was in a hurry at that moment as if she was different from the usually calm

    and collected her.

    Frightened, Monica quickly started the car to drive toward her house.

    Along the way, Monica drove a little fast.

    As she drove, she asked, "Jeanne, what''s wrong? Why are you panting so much? Don''t scare me!"

    "I''m fine." Jeanne forced herself to remain calm.

    "Don''t say that you''re fine. I get scared when you say that."

    Jeanne gritted her teeth and did not say anything else at that moment.

    Her body was tensed up, and she was already pressing her nails into her palms.

    Monica saw that Jeanne''s condition was getting more abnormal, so she sped up again.

    She even crazily parked her car in the district''s garage and got out to help Jeanne up.

    The moment she touched Jeanne''s body, she waspletely shocked. "Why are you sweating so

    much? Why is your body so hot?!"

    It seemed like...

    Monica did not dare to think further.

    She helped Jeanne into the elevator and pressed the button to her floor frantically.

    When the elevator arrived, Monica used her fingerprint to unlock the door.

    Jeanne said weakly, "Help me into your room and call Dr. Jones for me."

    Monica thought, ''How can that scum be so blessed?!''

 Chapter 44 Fourth Master Swan Is Downstairs

    Chapter 44 Fourth Master Swan Is Downstairs

    Monica helped Jeanne to her bed.

    She looked at Jeanne panting, then she gritted her teeth as she went to Finn''s room. She knocked

    on the door.

    Finn opened the door and looked at Monica.

    Monica said, "Jeanne is looking for you. She''s in my room."

    Finn frowned.

    He stood up and prepared to go over.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Monica grabbed his arm.

    Finn''s eyes moved slightly.

    Monica took a deep breath and slowly let go of him.

    She did not say anything and let go of him.

    Monica always felt that Jeanne had been more mature than her since she was young and would not

    be as reckless as her. Since it was Jeanne''s choice, it must be right.

    Finn nced at Monica and still did not say anything. He walked into her room.

    The door opened.

    Jeanne was lying on Monica''s bed.

    She was hugging the nket, and her entire body was trembling.

    Her face was rosy, and she was having difficulty breathing. Her face was covered in sweat, and she

    was curled up into a ball. It was obvious that she was in pain.

    Finn strode over. Instinctively, the doctor reached out to check on her condition.

    "I''ve been drugged," Jeanne said, "It should be very serious."

    Finn''s hand froze in mid-air.

    "I hope you can help me." Jeanne was panting heavily.

    Finn looked at Jeanne''s appearance again and asked, "Are you sure you want me to help you?"

    "Yes."

    "With your current condition, I don''t think my medicine is better than... a man," Finn said bluntly.

    "Please try it." Jeanne held it in. She held it in as long as she could.

    Finn wanted to say something but did not dy any further.

    He said, "Wait for me for a while."

    Jeanne nodded and hugged the nket tightly. She was trying her best to suppress the desire in

    her heart.

    Monica stood outside the room. She saw Finne out and leave without even looking at her.

    She was unhappy.

    When she returned to her room, she saw that Jeanne was still in extreme difort.

    She asked, "Jeanne, how are you?"

    Jeanne shook her head.

    Monica felt ufortable just looking at her.

    Although she had never tried it before, it was not like she had not seen it before after so many years

    at the nightclub. She had even seen a hostess show effect on the spot. She could still vividly

    remember that wild scene...

    "Do you want me to help you find a man?" Monica suddenly suggested, "Don''t hold any hope for

    Finn. He''s a piece of trash!"

    "Monica, don''t bother about me. Get out!"

    "Jeanne..."

    "Get out!" Jeanne was very loud.

    She was almost shouting.

    Monica looked at her in a daze.

    Jeanne suddenly got up from the bed.

    Monica was shocked.

    The next moment, she saw Jeanne frantically running into the bathroom in her room and fiercely

    closing the bathroom door. Then, there was what seemed like a violent sound as well as the sound

    of the shower running.

    Monica was frightened.

    She hurriedly ran to the bathroom and knocked on the bathroom door. "Jeanne, open the door.

    Don''t lock yourself up! What''s wrong with you? Quickly open the door."

    There were still some bangings and (Hangings in the bathroom.

    "Jeanne!" Monica''s eyes were red. "Don''t endure it like that! Isn''t it just a problem that a man can

    solve? Why are you putting yourself through all this?! Just you wait.

    I''ll immediately find a man for you. I''ll find a tall, handsome, and good one for you. Wait for me..."

    Monica cried as she spoke.

    She turned around and ran out of the room.

    As she was too anxious, she bumped into Finn, who had just entered the room.

    In order to prevent the medicine in his hands from falling, Finn raised both his hands, and Monica

    fell directly onto his chest.

    Monica used too much strength. At that moment, her vision was blurry.

    She knew that Finn might look like a good-for-nothing man, but the muscles on his body were really

    tough!

    Monica stabilized herself for a while before she left

    Finn''s chest. The next second, she nned to run out again.

    Finn asked casually, "You even know who''s good at it?"

    Monica stopped in her tracks and gritted her teeth. "He''s better than you anyway!"

    Finn''s expression darkened.

    Monica was about to leave.

    Finn said coldly, "If Jeanne needed a man, she wouldn''t havee here! Behave yourself and

    close the door.

    Wait outside!"

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    What right did Finn have to order her around?

    "Get out!" Finn said again.

    Monica red at Finn and walked out with her red eyes.

    She then angrily closed the door.

    Finn looked in the bathroom''s direction.

    At this moment, the person inside had reached her limits.

    Finn said, "Jeanne, the medicine is ready. Come out."

    There seemed to be a second of silence inside.

    After a long time, the bathroom door suddenly opened.

    The moment it opened, Finn averted his gaze.

    Jeanne''s entire body was drenched. The curves of her body were clearly visible.

    She stumbled back to the bed and tried her best to cover herself with the nket. At this moment,

    her body trembled even more violently.

    Finn saw that Jeanne was settled down, then he walked over and took her arm out from under the

    nket.

    The moment he took it out, he could clearly feel Jeanne''s body was startled.

    It was obvious that she was feeling intense pressure.

    Finn looked at the scratches on Jeanne''s arm. The bloody scratches were made to control her

    desire.

    His throat moved slightly as he maintained his calmness as a doctor. He found a vein and injected

    medicine into Jeanne''s arm.

    After injecting the medicine, he put Jeanne''s arm under the nket.

    He said, "I can''t guarantee that this medicine canpletely suppress your desire, and I don''t dare

    to use too much of it on you. You should also know that too

    much of something will only bring negative results, especially medicine. Once you take too much of

    it, there''ll be hidden dangers."

    Jeanne fiercely curled up her body.

    "In principle, the medicine will take effect after half an hour, but don''t have too much hope. After all, I

    haven''t tested this medicine on humans before. You''ve just be myb rat," Finn exined.

    Jeanne could not hear what Finn said clearly.

    At that moment, she kept telling herself that it would be over if she endured it a bit longer.

    Finn stood up.

    With Jeanne''s condition at the moment, it was not suitable for him to stand guard by her side.

    "If you can''t hold on any longer, call me. I''ll be right outside the door," Finn said.

    Jeanne did not move.

    He added, "Fourth Master Swan is downstairs."

    Jeanne''s pupils constricted. Her originally unfocused gaze suddenly became focused.

    Finn did not say anything more.

    He walked out directly.

    Outside the room, Monica''s eyes were red. At this moment, when she saw Finne out, she was

    a little agitated. "How''s Jeanne?"

    Finn did not answer. He was very cold toward her.

    Monica wanted to strangle Finn to death.

    This man always treated her with indifference. She

    thought that she would pick up a kitchen knife one day to chop him.

 Chapter 45 I Heard You Left Fourth Master Swan’s Bed Seven Years Ago

    Chapter 45 I Heard You Left Fourth Master Swan��s Bed Seven Years Ago

    "What happened to Jeanne?!" Monica screamed.

    Sometimes, she would be driven mad by Finn.

    Finn was still indifferent.

    Monica broke down. She turned around and pushed open the bedroom door, wanting to go in.

    At the same time, Finn grabbed Monica''s arm and dragged her away forcefully.

    "Finn, you son of a b*tch, let go of me!" Monica shouted.

    Finn brought Monica back to his room with brute force and closed the door.

    Monica was filled with anger.

    "Sleep here tonight," Finn said coldly in a low voice.

    Monica was stunned, and her eyes were wide open.

    In the three years they had been married, they had never slept together.

    "Jeanne has her pride. If you''re still friends, don''t look at her pathetic state," Finn said coldly.

    At that moment, he turned around and was about to leave.

    Monica grabbed him suddenly. "Where are you going?" "To your room."

    "Finn, you scum!" Monica could not help but shout angrily.

    She knew this man must be lusting after Jeannie''s

    beauty.

    "I''m going to help you get a change of clothes!"

    After saying that, Finn walked out.

    ''F*ck!

    ''I''m not a cripple. I don''t need your help!''

    Not long after, Finn returned to his bedroom and handed Monica a set of pajamas and her

    undergarments.

    Monica looked at the clothes in her hands and looked up at Finn. "You like this style?"

    At that moment, she even waved her sexy leopard-print bra and panty in front of him.

    Finn did not reply. He walked straight to the balcony outside the bedroom and said, "Go take a

    shower yourself!"

    Then, he closed the French window.

    The moment he closed it... his ears were red.

    Finn panted slightly.

    He picked up the phone and dialed.

    The call was quickly picked up. "Finn."

    "Fourth Master, I don''t think... you''re needed anymore." When Jeanne arrived, he prepared the

    medicine for Jeanne while he called Fourth Master Swan.

    Finn could not guarantee that his medicine would work, let alone that Jeanne would not be able to

    control herself before the medicine took effect.

    Fourth Master Swan held his phone, and his eyes seemed

    to move.

    He replied, "Okay."

    The phone was hung up.

    There were no emotions.

    Finn also put down his phone.

    He lit a cigarette and took a few puffs.

    The smoke lingered, and he stayed on the balcony for about half an hour.

    He returned to his room and suddenly stopped.

    Monica had juste out of the shower.

    She was wearing a translucent silk nightgown with a white sling. Her leopard print bra and panty

    were faintly discernible. Her hair was wet, and she wiped it casually with a towel.

    As she walked to the bed, she asked, "Where are you sleeping?"

    "There''s a hairdryer in the bathroom. Dry your hair before you sleep," Finn said and left.

    Sometimes, Monica felt that talking to Finn was a waste of her time.

    If she were to go crazy one day, she must have been driven mad by this scum!

    Finn took a deep breath and walked into Monica''s bedroom.

    In the bedroom, the person lying on the bed was no longer as tense as before.

    As soon as he entered, she opened her eyes.

    From her eyes, he knew that the effects of the drug had dissipated a lot.

    ''Are you feeling better?" Finn asked.

    "I''m much better." Jeanne forced herself to sit up.

    Finn stood not far away from her. "What happened?"

    "The Lawrences and their sh*t," Jeanne said nonchntly and asked, "Do you have a cigarette?"

    "Do you smoke?"

    "Yes."

    Finn took out a cigarette from his clothes and lit it for her.

    Jeanne took a puff. Her movements were elegant, and the smoke lingered around her with style.

    "Did you know that you''d be schemed against tonight?" Finn asked again.

    Jeanne nodded slightly.

    "Since you knew, why didn''t you take precautions in advance ore to me before it showed

    effect? That way, it''d be much easier for you." Jeanne had asked Monica to call him in advance.

    That was the preparation she made!

    Jeanne smoked quietly.

    She answered, "To get some evidence."

    "I''ve never seen you before, but I heard from Monica that you''ve changed a lot from the past. Taking

    a step back, what I''m trying to say is the eldest youngdy of the Lawrences ought to be pampered

    and shouldn''t have endured so much. I''ve never seen anyone who was drugged and had to endure

    it," Finn said.

    "You should know that seven years ago, my father beat me with a whip and kicked me out of the

    Lawrence family''s residence! Besides, the enmity between the Lawrences and I doesn''t end there."

    "Did hatred make you stronger then?" Finn raised his eyebrow.

    Jeanne smiled and put out the cigarette butt. "These are my private matters. I don''t want to tell

    others for the time being."

    Finn smiled as well.

    Since that was the case, he did not ask any further.

    He said, "The effects of the drug won''t disappearpletely. You can take a cold shower. It might

    be better. I won''t disturb you anymore."

    "Where''s Monica?" Jeanne asked.

    "In my room."

    "What happened between the two of you?"

    "She didn''t tell you?" Finn asked.

    "No.-

    Finn was silent for a few seconds before he responded, "She fell in love with someone else, and

    we''re now in a marriage of convenience. As for why there''s a marriage of convenience, the process

    is veryplicated. In short, Monica''s parents threatened her with their lives, so she was forced to

    agree to marry me."

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Do you still like her?" Jeanne asked. She hit the nail on the head.

    "Who knows?!"

    Jeanne wanted to say something else.

    Finn said directly, "Since I told me about me, can I ask something about you, Ms. Lawrence?"

    "For example?" Jeanne raised her eyebrow with a hint of vignce.

    "1 heard from Nox that you left Fourth Master Swan''s bed seven years ago," Finn said

    straightforwardly.

    Jeanne looked at him.

    Finn smiled. "Don''t worry. Besides me, Nox hasn''t told anyone else."

    "For things that aren''t too important, I''ll choose to forget about them." Jeanne smiled.

    Finn nodded.

    It was as if he had expected that he would not be able to find out anything.

    He said, "Rest early. I suggest that you fully recover before you leave."

    "Thank you."

    Finn turned around and walked out of the bedroom.

    Jeanne watched as the door closed.

    Seven years ago... Jeanne from seven years ago was different from the one now.

    Finn returned to his room.

    Monica slept on his bed as though it was a matter of course.

    She looked at him and ignored him.

    Finn did not speak to her either. He went to the closet to get a change of clothes and walked into

    the bathroom.

    After a while, Finn came out.

    Following that, he lifted the nket on the bed.

    At that moment, Monica sat up abruptly. "Finn, where are you sleeping?!"

    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in you."

    ''B*stard!''

    Monica was mad at this moment.

    She was absolutely mad.

    Otherwise, how could she sit on Finn''s after hearing what he said? She put her arms around his

    neck.

 Chapter 46 Tried to Gain an Advantage Only to End up Worse Off

    Chapter 46 Tried to Gain an Advantage Only to End up Worse Off

    At night... It was so quiet.

    On the huge bed, Monica and Finn looked at each other.

    Monica did not have many clothes on her.

    Finn was not dressed very thick either.

    When the two of them touched each other, it was obvious... that it was even warmer.

    Monica looked straight at the man beneath her. He was expressionless.

    Was she the only one whose heart was about to explode?!

    No.

    Her heartbeat was merely the result of her anxiety.

    She gritted her teeth and said to Finn, "Finn, look at my body carefully! Men would line up from the

    east to the west of South Hampton City to sleep with me!"

    Finn looked at her and her flushed face.

    "So..." Finn''s thin lips moved slightly, and his voice seemed to be a lot more hoarse. "Did you sleep

    with someone?"

    "It''s none of your business!" Monica shouted.

    "Did you sleep with Michael?"Finn pressed.

    Monica was obviously stunned.

    That day at the hospital, they all saw Michael.

    Nevertheless, after that day, they did not mention that person. At this time, Finn suddenly brought

    him up.

    He suddenly brought Michael up...

    Monica pursed her lips.

    Finn watched the changes in her expression.

    Monica never hid her emotions. What she was feeling was written all over her face.

    Sometimes, this kind of person was truly cruel.

    Finn pushed Monica away.

    Monica screamed and rolled on the bed.

    Finn got up from the bed.

    "B*stard, what are you doing!" Monica roared at Finn.

    "I''m afraid you''ll taint me!" Finn said and left.

    The moment he left, the door was mmed shut.

    Monica was going to explode!

    Ticking scum!

    ''Who''s f*cking tainting who?!''

    Monica was so angry that her eyes turned red. She just felt so wronged that she wanted to die!

    The next day.

    Before the sky turned bright, Jeanne pushed open the door and was about to leave.

    Outside the door, on the sofa, a man was sleeping. When he heard the sound, he opened his eyes

    and sat up.

    "I''m sorry to have woken you up." Jeanne was apologetic.

    Finn ruffled his hair. "It''s okay. I don''t sleep much." Besides, he could not sleep well as he was

    curled up on the sofa. He had not slept for almost the whole night.

    "I''ll go back first."

    "Do you need me to send you back?"

    "No." Jeanne declined politely. "I still need to thank you forst night."

    "It was nothing."

    "When Monica wakes up, help me tell her that I''ll see her at Eden and Jasmine''s wedding."

    "Do they still have a wedding?" Finn asked.

    Jeanne was stunned for a moment, then she said, "Do you think I did all thisst night to stop Eden

    and Jasmine from getting married?"

    "1 heard from Monica that you and Eden used to be very in love." Furthermore, it was strange that

    Jeanne never found another man after that.

    Jeanne said, "That was in the past. The wedding will go on. After all, it''s rare to find such a

    compatible cheating couple in this world. It''d be a pity to separate them."

    "..." Finn was lost for words at that moment.

    "I''m leaving."

    Jeanne waved her hand and left the luxurious apartment.

    She used her phone to call for an Uber and quickly returned to the Lawrence family''s manor.

    The servants in the vi woke up early and were working. When they saw Jeanne return early in the

    morning, they were shocked.

    Jeanne ignored the servants'' gazes and went upstairs calmly. Since it was Jasmine''s wedding

    today, everyone else also woke up early.

    At this moment, many people were gathered at the door of Jeanne''s room.

    To be honest, Jenifer''s intentions were too strong.

    Jeanne was curious about how her mother was defeated by this woman back then. Did her mom

    underestimate her enemy or... trust her dad too much?!

    She sneered.

    Jeanne walked over slowly.

    She walked past the crowd and looked coldly at the panicking man and woman in the room.

    Sam and Jasmine were on the same bed, both hugging the nket to cover their bodies.

    The two of them seemed to have just realized who the other person was. The room was filled with

    screams.

    When Jenifer saw the two of them clearly, she was shocked as well.

    She had called many of her rtives in the house to wake Jeanne up on purpose. She did not even

    ask for permission to open the door. Who knew, she saw such a scene that made her break down.

    ''How could it be Jasmine and Sam on the same bed? It should''ve been Jeanne.

    ''How could it be?!

    ''Something must''ve gone wrong. Now that such a huge mistake has been made, how are we going

    to make up for it?!''

    Thinking that today was Jasmine''s wedding, if the wedding was ruined...

    Jenifer did not dare to imagine the consequences.

    Her expression changed abruptly, and she said to all her rtives around her, "All of you, disperse

    immediately! If anyone dares to say a word, the Lawrences teach him a lesson!"

    There was a sudden burst of her aura.

    Everyone around Jenifer quickly withdrew their gazes and left in an instant.

    Once everyone left, only Jeanne was left.

    Only Jeanne was left. She appeared very suddenly.

    Jenifer saw her at a nce. At that moment, she almost wanted to strangle Jeanne to death.

    "Jeanne, what did you do!"

    "Aren''t we clear who''s the one who did something?" Jeanne mocked.

    "Are you trying to ruin Jasmine''s wedding and marry Eden yourself?!" Jenifer''s tone was firm and

    filled with anger. "In your dreams!"

    Jeanne sneered.

    A man like Eden was too dirty for her.

    She walked to Jenifer and said, "Why aren''t you taking Jasmine away? Are you nning to rm

    my father or grandfather?"

    Jenifer looked at her fiercely.

    Jeanne did not want to be outdone.

    Jenifer gritted her teeth. She knew this was not the time to waste time with Jeanne. She quickly

    walked into the room, picked up Jasmine''s clothes on the floor, and quickly put them on her. Then,

    she yelled at Sam, who was also shocked, "Put on your clothes and get lost. Don''t let me see you

    again!"

    "Auntie..."

    "Get lost!" Jenifer was hysterical.

    Sam did not dare to speak. He quickly picked up the clothes on the floor and put them on.

    Jenifer took Jasmine and left first. Sam was also very fast.

    The moment he left, he nced at Jeanne.

    Until now, he still did not seem to understand how the person on the bed became Jasmine.

    "Why aren''t you leaving? Are you nning to be beaten to death by my dad?" Jeanne asked.

    Sam also knew that the Lawrences were a noble family in South Hampton City. He could not afford

    to offend them, so he could only leave dejectedly.

    Everyone left.

    Jeanne walked into her room and took down the mini camera.

    She slowly walked out of the room and said to the servants downstairs, "Help me change my

    bedsheets. They''re dirty."

    Then, she went into Phoebe''s room.

    Phoebe had naturally seen the scene in the room just now. At this moment, she was also a little

    embarrassed when she saw Jeanne.

    Jeanne said indifferently, "I''ll bring George back to his room."

    Phoebe did not say anything and hurriedly let Jeanne carry George away.

    George opened his eyes in a daze. "Mom."

    "Go to sleep. It''s still early."

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "Have you achieved your goal?" George muttered.

    "Of course," Jeanne said.

    "That''s good." George leaned on Jeanne''s shoulder.

    "Otherwise, my sacrificest night would''ve been in vain."

    Jeanne wondered, ''Did I make you sell your body or kidney?!''

 Chapter 47 No, You Should Call Him Fourth Old Master

    Chapter 47 No, You Should Call Him Fourth Old Master

    In Jasmine''s room in the Lawrence family''s manor.

    Jasmine''s eyes were red from crying, and she could not stop himself from breaking down.

    Jenifer was also furious. Looking at the way Jasmine was crying, she became even angrier.

    She shouted loudly, "What are you crying for? Crying won''t solve any problems!"

    "Mom, Mom! When I think about what I did with that piece of charcoal, I just... I just want to jump off

    a building! What the hell did he do to me?!" When Jasmine thought about what Sam did to herst

    night, she felt disgusted as if she had eaten a mosquito.

    "Enough!" Jenifer said angrily, "Just treat it as if you were bitten by a dog. Go and wash your face

    right now. When youe out, I want to see you smile."

    "Mom..." Jasmine could not do it at all.

    Jenifer''s eyes narrowed.

    Jasmine sniffed and went to the bathroom. After a long while, she wiped her tears and walked out.

    Jenifer said, "Let''s pretend that what happenedst night didn''t happen. The people we saw today

    won''t dare to spread rumors and cause trouble. They won''t be able to spread it to the Swans."

    "But what about Jeanne?" Jasmine looked at her mother.

    The others could guarantee that, but Jeanne was a ticking time bomb.

    Jenifer said fiercely, "If she exposes you, we''ll bite the bullet and say that she''s jealous of you and is

    deliberately framing you. There are so many people in the family, and no one will stand on her side.

    When that happens, she''ll be asking for humiliation!"

    Hearing her mother''s words, Jasmine felt slightly relieved.

    "Why were you in Jeanne''s room with Samst night?" Jenifer asked. She did not expect to be

    fooled by Jeanne!

    "Last night, I just finished taking a shower and heard someone knocking on the door. When I

    opened the door, I saw Jeanne. The next second, my vision suddenly went ck, and I couldn''t

    remember anything. I felt that something was wrong the whole night, but I don''t know if it was

    because my head was injured and I was in a daze. Even now, it still hurts here." Jasmine pointed at

    the back of her head.

    Jenifer took a look. The spot where Jasmine''s hair covered was indeed swollen.

    "What has Jeanne gone through after leaving the Lawrences all these years?!" Jenifer looked

    vicious. "This time, I''m afraid that she didn''te back because the old man told her to. I''m afraid

    that she came back to take revenge!"

    "Then what should we do?" Jasmine was a little panicked. "Will she break up Eden and me?!"

    "Calm down!" Jenifer scolded angrily and said in a cold-blooded manner, "No matter what she does,

    she''s just one person! Don''t worry, as long as Joshua is here, your father and your grandfather

    won''t side with Jeanne. Sooner orter, Jeanne will... bring about her own

    destruction."

    Jasmine gritted her teeth.

    No matter what, she wanted to return everything that happenedst night to Jeanne!

    9:00 am.

    The majestic Swans came to pick up the bride. The "scandal" that happened in the early morning

    seemed to have never happened. No one mentioned it, and the wedding was still as lively as ever.

    Jeanne held her son''s hand and watched coldly from the side as Eden "went through a lot of

    difficulties" to take Jasmine away. Once these photos were exposed, there would probably be

    countless trending searches.

    After a long while, Eden finally carried Jasmine away.

    Jasmine was dressed in a white wedding dress. The gauze wasid out on the floor, looking

    beautiful and romantic.

    Eden was dressed in a white suit. His figure was tall and straight, and his bearing was imposing.

    They were quite a good match.

    Jeanne watched indifferently as Eden carried Jasmine and walked past her. At that moment, Eden''s

    gaze was obviously frivolous as if he was deliberately provoking her.

    Nheless, Jeanne suddenly smiled.

    It was funny.

    After all, there were not many people who could still be so proud after being cheated on.

    Jeanne followed the crowd and left the Lawrence family''s manor.

    At the entrance, rows of priceless ck cars were parked.

    People who had not seen the world would be shocked by this scene.

    Eden carried Jasmine into the main wedding car, and the bridal guests were also arranged to enter

    their respective cars.

    Jeanne followed the crowd and was about to casually get into a car when a man suddenly appeared

    in front of her and looked down at her.

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly.

    She smiled. "Fourth Master, you''re here."

    At that moment, everyone also saw Fourth Master Swan. Eden and Jasmine also saw him from the

    wedding car.

    Jasmine, who was originally smiling sweetly, had a slight change in expression. "Your fourth uncle is

    here too?"

    Eden nodded. When he saw the scene outside the car, his expression did not look good either.

    "He always..."

    "My fourth uncle is only here because he values my wedding. It has nothing to do with anything

    else," Eden said coldly.

    Jasmine could sense Eden''s emotions and tactfully did not say anything else at that moment.

    She just stared out of the car window to look at Jeanne and Fourth Master Swan. It did not seem

    like there was any interaction between them.

    In fact, there really was not any interaction between them.

    Fourth Master Swan did not reply to Jeanne''s words.

    Jeanne was not embarrassed either. She walked past Fourth Master Swan and wanted to get into

    the car behind.

    "Ms. Lawrence," Fourth Master Swan suddenly called out to her. At this moment, he even opened

    the door of his private car for her.

    Jeanne frowned.

    "My car is free," Fourth Master Swan said, "There''s still room for two people."

    At this time, Jeanne wanted to spurt blood.

    Under everyone''s watchful eyes, should she reject it or not?

    "Ms. Lawrence, you don''t have to be so polite. We''re all rtives," Fourth Master Swan said.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    She did not want to stand at ceremony. She smiled and said, "Thanks for the trouble then."

    As she said that, she held George''s hand and sat in the back seat of Fourth Master Swan''s car.

    Then, Master Fourth Master Swan also sat inside.

    Everyone was shocked.

    Master Fourth Master Swan had never... taken the initiative to approach any woman.

    Could it be that he really took a liking to Jeanne?!

    Did he fancy a woman with a child?

    Impossible!

    With that, a row of luxurious cars drove on the streets of South Hampton City.

    The Swans'' wedding was iparably grand. Many passersby could not help but stop and watch.

    Jeanne just watched the beautiful weather outside the car window in South Hampton city to pass

    the time.

    "George doesn''t seem to like to talk," In the quiet space, Fourth Master Swan suddenly spoke.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    She did not expect Fourth Master Swan to suddenly care about George.

    Jeanne said, "He''s more introverted."

    "Is that so?" Fourth Master Swan''s eyes shifted as he sized George up.

    George''s little eyebrows furrowed slightly as he was displeased.

    Jeanne mediated the situation and said, "George, you should greet Fourth Master."

    George looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne gave him a look.

    George called out in a childish voice, "Fourth Master."

    "No, you should call him Fourth Old Master," Jeanne corrected him.

    "Pfft." Nox, who was sitting in the front row and drinking water, could not help but spit it out.

    As an outsider, and since it was indeed a family matter for Fourth Master Swan, Nox sat quietly in

    the front row and did not want to make any noise. He was summoned by Fourth Master Swanst

    night and early this morning to pick up the bride, so he was quite unhappy. That said, since he could

    not resist, he could only ept his fate.

    At this moment, Nox was amused by Jeanne''s choice of words.

    He looked at the man with an ashen face through the rearview mirror... Could he say that he was in

    a good mood at the moment?!

 Chapter 48 The Truth About Their Relationship

    Chapter 48 The Truth About Their Rtionship

    In the moving car.

    Nox felt a murderous gaze circling the back of his head. He quickly wiped the corner of his mouth

    and let out a dry cough. "You can pretend that I don''t exist."

    "How can that be?" Jeanne smiled slightly. At that moment, she even introduced him to George

    generously, "George, this is Uncle Nox."

    "Uncle Nox," George called him.

    "Good boy." Nox quickly turned his head and nodded. He deliberately said, "You haven''t greeted

    Fourth Master though."

    Edward shot him a look.

    Nox quickly turned his head and pretended not to see him.

    George said to Fourth Master Swan, "Fourth Old Master."

    Edward''s face stiffened.

    "Why aren''t you responding to him?" Nox fanned the mes.

    "Teddy has been feeding the mosquitoes by himself recently. He seems a little lonely..." Fourth

    Master Swan said coldly.

    Nox''s face immediately changed, and his expression was serious. "Pretend that I didn''t say

    anything. No, no, no.

    Pretend that I don''t exist."

    Jeanne looked at Nox''s expression and chuckled softly.

    It was rumored that Eldest Young Master Winter was the closest person to Edward. He was said to

    be cruel and cold-blooded... This rumor was probably too far off.

    Soon, the car arrived at the Swans'' private residence.

    The huge manor was decorated beautifully like a painting.

    At this moment, there were many people and even a few media outlets present. It was as if they

    were nning to make this wedding stir up a sensation in South Hampton City.

    The car stopped in the manor.

    Afterward, the car door was opened.

    Jeanne had just brought George out of the car when she saw Teddy respectfully walking toward

    Fourth Master Swan and whispering in his ear.

    Fourth Master Swan turned around and said to Jeanne, "Excuse me for a moment."

    Jeanne smiled. "Fourth Master, you''re too polite. Take care."

    At this moment, a young voice was also heard. "Take care, Fourth Old Master."

    The person that had originally turned around and left was stiff again.

    Noxughed maniacally behind him.

    He sized up that little brat.

    No matter what, he felt that the little brat was doing it on purpose.

    He felt that this brat had the same personality as a

    certain someone!

    "Ms. Lawrence," Nox suddenly called out to Jeanne, who was about to leave.

    Jeanne turned around. "What''s the matter, Young Master Winter?"

    "Do you know that the Lockes'' ancestral graves were broken into?"

    Jeanne was stunned.

    Should she know?!

    "It happenedst night," Nox said.

    Therefore, the news should not be out yet. Most of the media were paying attention to the Swans''

    wedding.

    "Does it have something to do with me?" Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    To her, the Lockes were simply insignificant.

    "Last night, a certain someone wasn''t summoned, so he vented his anger elsewhere," Nox

    exined with a smile, "I''m just informing you and also reminding you how narrow-minded someone

    is. Ms. Lawrence, be careful."

    "Are you talking about Fourth Master Swan?" Jeanne asked straightforwardly.

    Nox denied, "I didn''t say that."

    Jeanne could not help butugh. "Thank you for your reminder. I''ll stay far away from him."

    After saying that, she brought George and left.

    Nox watched her leave and was petrified.

    Was his ability to express himself that bad?

    Who told her to stay far away from Fourth Master Swan? If Edward knew he had asked Jeanne to

    stay far away from him, he would die without knowing how he died!

    Jeanne brought George along as they walked through the hugewn garden of the Swans.

    The garden was meticulously arranged and grand.

    Many people wereing and going.

    Jeanne casually walked around and saw Monica, who was not far away.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    She saw that Monia was wearing a ck dress and that Finn was not with her. Instead, she saw a

    familiar face.

    Jeanne pursed her lips and walked over.

    At this moment, the two people facing each other turned to look at Jeanne.

    The man took the initiative to greet her, "Ms. Lawrence."

    Jeanne was thinking for a moment.

    "Michael Ross," the man introduced himself, "I''m Eden''s best friend. When Eden was in love with

    you, he stood me up quite a few times."

    Jeanne smiled and appeared very polite. "Hello."

    "Today, as Eden''s best man, I was unable to pick up the bride due to some urgent matters. Now, I

    have to make up for it. Please excuse me." Michael appeared very polite.

    Jeanne nodded.

    Michael left. The moment he left, he seemed to nce at Monica.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    Jeanne saw that Michael had walked quite a distance away before she asked, "Your ex-boyfriend?"

    Monica was a little embarrassed and nodded.

    "Why didn''t you tell me it was him?"

    "I was afraid that you''d be angry." Monica was a little flustered and exasperated. "You were made so

    miserable by Eden, yet I was dating his best friend. I even felt that I wasn''t a loyal friend and

    despised myself!"

    Jeanne smiled.

    ''Silly girl.

    ''One thing is not another.''

    "You''re free to fall in love. I''m not that petty," Jeanne said indifferently.

    "I just can''t get past that hurdle in my heart, but it''s fine now. We''ve broken up anyway." Monica

    looked like she was not troubled any more.

    "How did you break up?"

    Monica bit her lips.

    "Did you cheat or did he cheat?" Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    "It''s not like you and Eden." Monica was a little speechless. "We were forced to."

    "Huh?"

    "The Rosses have a high status and power. They look down on us merchants and think that

    plutocratic families like mine stink of money," Monica said nonchntly, "That was why Michael''s

    parents forced him to break up with me and even sent him overseas. At that time, things didn''t go

    well either. My dad felt that he couldn''t keep his reputation. He wanted to let people know that his

    daughter didn''t have to be a Ross, so he threatened me with his life so that I''d marry Finn."

    ''So that was the case.

    ''It''s just that... Uncle Gary felt wronged and acted rashly at the expense of his daughter''s happiness.

    "Why did Finn agree to it?" Jeanne asked.

    "You''ve been away for seven years and missed out on so many important events in my life!" Monica

    looked disappointed.

    "Let me exin it to you again. You know that Finn is an orphan. Back then, he relied on financial

    aid to go to school. Coincidentally, it was my father who funded him. Don''t think too highly of my

    dad. As a sessful businessman, he always takes profit as his starting point. His goal is to

    highlight his greatness to promote the development of his industry," Monica said everything in one

    breath. After calming herself down, she continued, "The first month after Finn graduated, he came

    to the hospital with a gift to thank my father. The two of us bumped into each other. Then, I fell in

    love with him..."

    Jeanne could picture how in love Monica was.

    "Then, I pursued him to the point that everyone knew," Monica said, "My dad also quite liked Finn,

    so he was very supportive of it. When Finn and I were extremely close, Finn''s old lover appeared,

    so we broke up. The night we broke up, I met Michael at the bar. He stayed with me the whole time.

    When he sent me home the next day, he said that he liked me and had liked me for many years. He

    also said that the best way to forget someone is to start another rtionship. I believed him."

    "Your rtionship was really child''s y," Jeannemented.

    "I was also very hurt," Monicained, "Back then, you didn''t know how painful it was for me to

    see Finn sleeping with his old lover! It''s not easy for you to see me alive now!"

 Chapter 49 Kissing in Public at the Wedding

    Chapter 49 Kissing in Public at the Wedding

    On the huge weddingwn.

    Jeanne asked, "Have you heard Finn''s exnation?"

    "Have you heard Eden''s exnation?" Monica asked.

    Jeanne smiled.

    She had once... wanted to hear it.

    Nheless, Eden chose to put his interests first.

    Jeanne said, "Go on."

    "Finn was sponsored by my father. In order to repay my father''s kindness, Finn married me, not to

    mention that it was only an agreement," Monica said casually as if she did not like to talk about her

    feelings.

    It was not that she did not like it, but she felt that she did not have a sense of aplishment, so

    she was not happy to say it out loud.

    "Do you still like Michale now?" Jeanne suddenly asked.

    Monica was stunned.

    It seemed that she was strongly moved.

    Monica sighed slightly. "So what if I like him? I can''t shamelessly get married to him. If I do that, my

    father will probably die on the spot."

    "Do you really not like Finn at all?" Jeanne asked again.

    Just as she asked, Finn walked over.

    When he walked over, he heard Monica say resolutely, "I told you, I''ll never like Finn again in this

    life!"

    Perhaps Finn heard it very clearly.

    Jeanne gave Monica a look.

    Monica turned around.

    When she turned around, her eyes met Finn''s.

    At that moment, her heart skipped a beat.

    Suddenly, it seemed very calm.

    In any case, Finn did not like her, so she did not need to be emotionally burdened.

    Furthermore, he even saidst night that he was afraid that she would tarnish his innocence!

    ''Tsk, tsk, tsk.

    ''He has the nerve to say that he''s innocent?!''

    "The wedding is about to start." Finn''s expression was calm as if he did not hear what Monica said.

    Jeanne nodded slightly. She held George''s hand and walked toward the main venue of the

    wedding.

    Monica followed Finn.

    The seats were all arranged.

    ording to the rules of South Hampton City, the bride''s side was the guest of honor at the

    wedding, so the Lawrences'' seats were naturally in the most conspicuous ce.

    Jeanne and George sat at the side of the seats for the Lawrences.

    The wedding was about to begin. The other guests also sat and waited for the ceremony to begin.

    While Jeanne was waiting for the wedding to begin, she took out her phone and yed with it.

    A message popped up: [If I y Jasmine''s video now, her life will be ruined. Are you sure you don''t

    want me to y it?]

    The message was sent to her by Kingsley.

    After taking down the mini camera, Jeanne copied the content and sent it to Kingsley before

    deleting it.

    Many things were not safe with her, after all.

    Jeanne replied: [Am I someone who wants temporary relief? Jasmine is still useful, so why should I

    enjoy temporary relief?]

    Kingsley replied to her with two smiley emojis.

    Jeanne continued to type: [Also, don''t be so hypocritical. If you really wanted to make me happy,

    you would''ve released it long ago. Why are you still asking me?!]

    Kingslet seemed to be a little embarrassed, so he responded with two words: [Talkter.]

    Jeanne also put down her phone.

    At this moment, a person sat next to her.

    Jeanne turned her head.

    She was stunned.

    Fourth Master Swan nodded as if he was greeting her.

    "Fourth Master, did you take the wrong seat?" Jeanne asked, the corners of her mouth maintaining

    a strange smile.

    "Is there anyone beside you?"

    "This is the seat for the main guest," Jeanne said.

    "The Swans don''t have so many rules."

    At this moment, the wedding music began to y.

    Jeanne turned around and focused her attention on the wedding.

    Eden had changed into a ck suit. His tall and straight body made him look handsome.

    As the wedding music yed, Jasmine held onto Alexander''s arm and walked toward Eden step by

    step.

    Jeanne just watched silently. There was no expression on her face, and her mood did not fluctuate

    much.

    She had almost forgotten that when she was passionately in love with Eden back then, she had

    imagined her wedding with him...

    "What kind of wedding do you like, Ms. Lawrence?" The person beside her suddenly asked.

    Jeanne came back to her senses.

    Sometimes, she was afraid of this Fourth Master Swan.

    She even felt that he knew exactly what she was thinking.

    Jeanne smiled. "It''s just a formality. I don''t have a particr one I like."

    "Is that so?"

    "What kind of wedding do you like, Fourth Master?" Jeanne asked back. She did not know how to

    answer him and did not want the conversation to be too awkward.

    Edward smiled.

    ''I didn''t make a mistake.''

    He just smiled.

    When he smiled, he looked exceptionally good.

    Edward said with his maic voice, "The wedding isn''t important. What''s important is the bride."

    Jeanne felt that there was nothing wrong with Fourth Master Swan''s words.

    She was about to speak.

    Suddenly, she heard a gentle female''s voice. Even a woman''s heart would move when one heard it.

    "Edward."

    Jeanne raised her head.

    She saw a woman wearing a white dress. The dress was elegant, and her long ck hair looked

    elegant in the breeze.

    "Can I sit next to you?" The woman asked with a smile.

    Jeanne looked left and right.

    Fourth Master Swan was on the left side of the aisle while she was on his right.

    This meant that the woman was asking her to make way.

    Jeanne was not interested in this wedding, so she pulled George up to leave.

    Her arm was suddenly grabbed by a big hand.

    Jeanne frowned slightly.

    "Ms. Lawrence, we haven''t finished talking just now," Fourth Master Swan said in a low voice.

    Jeanne looked at the woman in front of her and then at Fourth Master Swan.

    Fourth Master Swan did not even look at the woman and said bluntly, "What I mean is, the wedding

    isn''t important. As long as you''re the bride, it''s fine."

    Jeanne''s heart moved slightly.

    No matter how hard the woman in front of her tried to hide, a hint of anger appeared on her gentle

    and beautiful face. She bit her rosy lip and turned around to leave.

    Jeanne looked at the woman''s back view.

    Thanks to Fourth Master Swan, Jeanne had another enemy.

    Jeanne moved her arm.

    Fourth Master Swan let go.

    "Fourth Master, I''m afraid it''s against your status as an elder for you to use me as a shield," Jeanne

    said with some sarcasm.

    "Who said I''m using you as a shield?" The corners of Fourth Master Swan''s mouth curled up.

    Jeanne had yet to react.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Thin and cold lips pressed against hers.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    At that moment, she was truly stunned.

    It had really been a long time since she was at a loss.

    She felt the man''s lips on her lips, and he stuck his tongue into her mouth...

    Just as it was about to touch the tip of her tongue, she suddenly pushed the man away.

    Jeanne''s heart was beating fast.

    Her eyes moved slightly.

    Not only did the woman who had just left suddenly turn around and see it, many people around

    them saw it as well.

    It was even to the extent that Eden and Jasmine, who were supposed to be the main characters

    today, instantly became extras. All eyes were on Jeanne and Edward.

    Jeanne blushed.

    She blushed...

    Disregarding the reactions of others, Edward asked bluntly, "Ms. Lawrence, do you still think that I''m

    joking?"

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    At this moment, she finally understood why Monica called Finn a "scum"!

    When one hated a person but could not beat a person, one could only vent it out like that!

 Chapter 50 Jeanne Was the Best in Bed

    Chapter 50 Jeanne Was the Best in Bed

    The whole ce was in an uproar.

    Fortunately, the wedding host was eloquent and good at dealing with all kinds of temporary

    idents. He quickly brought the wedding back.

    Nheless, from then on, everyone was not so focused on the wedding. Even the bride and

    groom smiled insincerely throughout the entire wedding.

    The ceremony ended.

    Jeanne held George''s hand and left the scene immediately.

    All the guests also left one after another and went to the Swan family''s banquet hall for lunch.

    Jeanne did not n to go for lunch.

    She did not want to cause unnecessary trouble.

    As such, she brought George directly to the main gate.

    The Swan family''s residence was too big. Jeanne walked for quite a while.

    A ck car stopped in front of her.

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly. She looked at the woman from before.

    The woman walked toward her.

    There were two bodyguards behind her.

    Under the contrast of the tall and burly bodyguards, the woman looked even more petite like a fairy.

    If Jeanne were a man, she would be moved.

    What was Fourth Master Swan thinking?��

    Jeanne looked at the woman in front of her.

    The woman said, "I''m Melody Sanders."

    ''Sanders... The national family name.

    ''Great.

    ''Fourth Master Swan drew someone with a high status like her to me.''

    "Hello." Jeanne appeared very polite.

    "What''s your rtionship with Edward?" Melody was straightforward and had a strong aura. It was

    completely different from her soft appearance earlier.

    "Would you believe me if I said there''s no rtionship between us?"

    "Why did he kiss you then? Why did he kiss you in front of so many people?"

    "Do you know that Fourth Master Swan is sick?" Jeanne was very serious.

    "Jeanne Lawrence!" Obviously, the other party was angry.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    At this moment, she did not know how to express her bitterness.

    She just looked at Melody like that.

    Melody was angry. She said, "Stay away from Edward, or I''ll teach you a lesson!"

    After saying that, she got into the car apanied by her bodyguards.

    The luxurious car drove away.

    Jeanne looked in the direction of the car.

    She sighed.

    Jeanne held her son''s hand and continued to leave.

    Her phone rang at this time.

    She took a nce at the iing call and picked it up.

    "Jeanne, how did you seduce my fourth uncle?!" A low and depressed voice came from the other

    side.

    It was probably because the person was hiding in a corner and making a phone call but was afraid

    of being heard by outsiders.

    "Do you need me to tell you the details?"

    "You''re so cheap!" Eden said fiercely.

    Jeanne''s expression changed slightly. "When you and Jasmine slept on the same bed, why didn''t

    you think about whether you were cheap or not?!"

    "Jeanne!"

    "Besides, neither he nor I am married," Jeanne mocked coldly, "So what if I hook up with your fourth

    uncle?! At most, you can address me as your fourth aunt. You won''t lose anything else."

    "In your dreams!" Eden was agitated and could not hide his emotions. He roared angrily, "What''s

    your status? What right do you have to marry my fourth uncle?! Let me tell you, the third princess of

    the Sanders has taken a fancy to my fourth uncle. Today, she specially came to look for him! You

    have a child, so what right do you have topete with her?!"

    "What right do I have?" Jeanne sneered. "I''m better than her in bed."

    "You..." "Unfortunately, you couldn''t experience it. You won''t be able to experience it in your entire

    life!" Jeanne enunciated each word clearly.

    After saying that, she abruptly hung up the phone.

    Jeanne did not want to waste her breath on insignificant people.

    She pulled George along and prepared to continue walking forward.

    "Ms. Lawrence." A respectful male voice came from behind.

    Jeanne turned her head in annoyance.

    She saw Teddy.

    Jeanne did not know when Teddy had stood behind her.

    Teddy was also a little embarrassed.

    He did not intentionally hear her conversation with Eden.

    Teddy said, "Ms. Lawrence, Fourth Master said that if you don''t want to attend the wedding, you can

    go to his Bamboo Garden. He''ll go and apany you after he is done."

    "Who wants him to apany me?!" Jeanne was a little harsh.

    Thinking about how Edward had brought her so much trouble today, she could not help but feel

    angry.

    Teddy looked at Jeanne in a daze.

    Jeanne regained herposure. At that moment, she even deliberately made herself smile. "Help

    me thank

    Fourth Master. I still have things to do, so I won''t trouble him."

    "Ms. Lawrence." Teddy looked like he was about to cry. "There are a lot of mosquitoes in Bamboo

    Garden. Fourth Master said that if you don''t go, I have to continue feeding the mosquitoes. Look, I

    still have a lot of bites on my arms..."

    As he spoke, he specially rolled up his sleeves for Jeanne to see.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    Teddy said, "Please, Ms. Lawrence, be merciful."

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "..." It was clearly Fourth Master Swan who did it. How did Jeanne be the main culprit

    instead?!

    How could that man be so sinister?!

    In the end, Jeanne still followed Teddy to Bamboo Garden. Of course, it was not because Teddy

    was pitiful. More importantly, she felt that there were some things that she should exin clearly to

    Edward, that scum!

    At the wedding venue, in the cloakroom backstage.

    Eden hung up the phone fiercely. At that moment, he was so angry that he wanted to smash his

    phone.

    When exactly did Jeanne seduce his fourth uncle? During this period, he even especially got

    someone to keep an eye on his fourth uncle and Jeanne. The two of them did not have much

    interaction. How did they get together?!

    He definitely could not let Jeanne marry his fourth uncle.

    Not to mention that he could not swallow his anger, more importantly, Jeanne was his woman. Even

    if he did not want her, other men could not have her. Not even his fourth uncle!

    Eden adjusted his emotions and quickly changed into another suit and walked out of the cloakroom.

    He pushed open the door.

    At this moment, he waspletely stunned.

    He looked at the man standing in front of him with a strong aura. It was his fourth uncle.

    Eden''s expression changed a little. After a long while, he asked respectfully, "Fourth Uncle, you

    haven''t gone to the wedding banquet yet?"

    "I was waiting for you."

    "Fourth Uncle, is there something you need from me?" Eden appeared very polite.

    "Don''t provoke Jeanne again."

    "Fourth Uncle..."

    Edward said coldly, "Stay away from her."

    After saying this, he stood up and left.

    "What exactly is it about Jeanne that makes you like her? She has been slept and has a child. She''s

    a woman who has lost her face in upper-ss society. Fourth Uncle, what do you see in her? Isn''t

    she just a little beautiful? Isn''t her figure just a little better? Are you that shallow?! Compared to the

    Sanders'' third princess, Jeanne is worthless!" Eden shouted at Edward.

    "If she''s worthless, why are you still thinking about her?"

    Edward stomped his foot and turned around.

    "I''m not thinking about her. I just think that it''s not worth it for you, Fourth Uncle..."

    "There''s no need for you to worry about my matters. You don''t have the right to worry about me."

    Edward did not show any mercy.

    Eden was speechless.

    "What''s so good about Jeanne?" Edward raised his eyebrow. "She''s the best in bed."

    Eden''s face darkened.

    Edward said, "I gave you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it! Now, no matter what state of mind you

    have, don''t get close to her again! Otherwise... I won''t regard you as my nephew!"

    After saying that, he left immediately.

    At that moment, Eden lost control and smashed his phone!

    He did not believe what Jeanne said just now, but now that even his fourth uncle said that she was

    the best in bed...

    ''Did they really sleep together?!

    ''There''s nothing wrong with Fourth Uncle''s body?!

    ''Did Jeanne really sleep with him?!

    ''No!

    ''I can''t ept it!''

 Chapter 51 Understood... The Gap Between Us

    Chapter 51 Understood... The Gap Between Us

    Jeanne walked into Fourth Master Swan''s Bamboo Garden.

    Compared to the bustle of the wedding, this ce was extremely quiet.

    "Ms. Lawrence, please take a seat. Wait for me for a while." Teddy was very respectful.

    Jeanne nodded slightly and brought George to sit on the ck sofa in Fourth Master Swan''s main

    hall.

    Her phone rang again at this moment.

    Jeanne was \a little speechless.

    She looked at the iing call. "Monica."

    "Where are you?" The person on the other end seemed a little agitated.

    "I... went back." Jeanne did not want to say that she was at Fourth Master Swan''s house.

    Otherwise, she would not be able to clear her name no matter what.

    "You went back? Why did you go back?! Don''t you know that your actions with Fourth Master Swan

    just now caused the entire wedding scene to be in an uproar? You have no idea know how unsightly

    your b*tchy sister''s expression was. You easily stole all the limelight from their grand wedding!" The

    other party became more excited as she said, "Damn, why did you leave at this time? You should''ve

    angered Jasmine to death!"

    Jeanne smiled.

    It was because she thought of how Jasmine was angered to death.

    Jeanne was not a great person. She was happy to see a joke on those who had not let her off

    easily.

    "By the way, what''s the rtionship between you and Fourth Master Swan?" Monica suddenly

    became serious.

    "Nothing."

    "Could it be that the two of you... got together that night?!" Monica began to imagine things.

    "No." Jeanne interrupted her thoughts. "1 think the same as you. I''ll like anyone else but Fourth

    Master Swan!"

    "Is that so?" A familiar male voice was suddenly heard on the other end.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    She instinctively looked at her phone.

    Jeanne was sure that she was talking to Monica.

    "I think the exact opposite of you, Ms. Lawrence. I don''t like anyone but you, Ms. Lawrence," the

    person continued.

    Jeanne directly hung up the phone.

    She did not hear anything.

    At this moment, Monica was petrified.

    It was one thing for her phone to be suddenly snatched away, but what breaking news did she just

    hear?

    She stared nkly at Fourth Master Swan in front of her, watching him hand her phone back to her.

    Monica was dazed for quite a while before she took the phone.

    "Didn''t you want to set me up with Ms. Lawrence?"

    Fourth Master Swan asked her.

    Monica was stunned and hurriedly nodded.

    "Put in more effort." Edward left after saying that.

    He left just like that.

    Monica looked at Fourth Master Swan''s back view.

    Why did she feel... like she was being criticized?

    Jeanne put down her phone.

    Teddy happened to walk over. "Ms. Lawrence, it''s time to eat."

    ''He even prepared lunch?!''

    Jeanne could choose not to eat, but George was still growing.

    She smiled. "Sorry for the trouble."

    "Ms. Lawrence, you''re too polite. Pleasee this way."

    Jeanne followed Teddy to the dining hall.

    In therge open-air dining hall, there was a western-style long table. In front of it was a table full of

    dishes. At that moment, Jeanne felt that she had gone to the wrong ce.

    Teddy had stepped forward and pulled out the dining chair for her like a gentleman.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jeanne sat and said, "Thank you.".

    Teddy smiled and stood respectfully at the side.

    At the huge dining table, there were only Jeanne and George.

    No matter how one looked at it, it felt a little too... grand.

    She said, "Mr. Dolittle, why don''t you sit and eat with us?"

    "Ms. Lawrence, you don''t have to be so polite." It was obvious that Teddy declined the offer.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    In someone else''s territory, guests should follow the host.

    Jeanne gestured for George to use his knife and fork.

    There was too much food in front of them. Jeanne and George simply could not eat them all.

    Jeanne could not help but say, "George and I can''t eat so much."

    "I prepared more because I don''t know what you like,

    Ms. Lawrence."

    "I''m not picky with food."

    "Okay, I''ll keep it in mind." Teddy took out a small notebook from somewhere and wrote as he said,

    "Ms.

    Lawrence wants to eat everything."

    ''Isn''t his understanding a little off?'' Jeanne thought

    "Does Little Master Lawrence dislike anything?" Teddy asked again.

    "I don''t eat carrots," George took the initiative to answer.

    "Little Master Lawrence doesn''t eat carrots." Teddy quickly wrote it in the notebook and muttered,

    "My master doesn''t like them either."

    "I don''t eat chocte as well," George added, "I''m allergic to chocte." "My master is allergic to

    chocte too." Teddy looked very surprised.

    George frowned and seemed to be a little unhappy.

    "Do you not like spring onions too?" Teddy asked.

    George nodded honestly.

    "You''re just like my master." Teddy sighed.

    "Who wants to be like your master...?" George retorted.

    "George." Jeanne stopped him. "Eat."

    George bit his lip and lowered his head to eat.

    Teddy silently noted down: [Refer to Fourth Master''s diet for Little Master Lawrence''s diet.]

    After lunch, Jeanne and George continued to wait for Fourth Master Swan at Bamboo Garden.

    Teddy still stood respectfully beside them, not moving at all.

    "When will your master be back?" Jeanne could not help but ask.

    They had waited for two hours.

    Teddy said, "I don''t know. He didn''t say. That said, since today is the eldest young master''s

    wedding, he''ll probably bete."

    Jeanne felt that waiting like this was not a solution.

    When she was nning to leave with George, Teddy suddenly said, "Ms. Lawrence, if you''re tired,

    you can take Little Master Lawrence to rest first. When Fourth Masteres backter, I''ll call you."

    Jeanne had been waiting for so long. It was not her style to leave just like that.

    She said, "I''ll have to trouble you then."

    Jeanne was a little sleepy.

    Last night, she had almost not slept at all. Today, she had gone through a lot.

    Teddy brought Jeanne to a guest room.

    Even if it was a guest room, it was still a huge room with a huge bed.

    Jeanne was sleepy.

    She said to George, "1 want to sleep for a while. If you want to sleep, then sleep. If you don''t want

    to sleep, then y with your phone."

    "Okay." George nodded obediently.

    Jeanne almost did not stop George''s freedom.

    She leaned on the big bed andy down in her dress.

    Almost as soon as she touched the bed, she fell asleep in less than a minute.

    George did not have the habit of taking an afternoon nap, so he picked up his phone, sat on the

    sofa, and found a game to y.

    He had just started ying the game when the door was suddenly pushed open.

    George looked up and was about to speak.

    "Shh." Edward told him to be quiet.

    George frowned and watched Fourth Master Swan walk directly to Jeanne''s side.

    Edward looked down at Jeanne from above.

    He did not even blink.

    Slowly, he sat down and bent over.

    "Fourth Old Master." Behind him, a tender voice was heard.

    At the same time, the sleeping woman in front of him also opened her eyes.

    She had just fallen asleep, but because of a little sound, she was startled awake.

    The moment she woke up, she did not look sleepy at all.

    Her eyes were clear and bright, and her gaze was sharp.

    "Fourth Old Master," Jeanne called out to Edward, and even her voice was clear and crisp.

    "What have you experienced in the past seven years?" Fourth Master Swan''s expression did not

    change, and his thin lips opened slightly.

    Jeanne frowned.

    "You changed so much," Fourth Master Swan said.

    Jeanne sat up from the bed.

    She smiled. "I just understood a lot."

    "What did you understand?"

    "I understood..." Jeanne enunciated each word, "The gap between us."

 Chapter 52 I Acted On a Whim Seven Years Ago

    Chapter 52 I Acted On a Whim Seven Years Ago

    There was some stiffness in the space.

    Edward said seriously, "What can I do to shorten the gap between us so that you feel that I''m

    worthy of you, Ms. Lawrence?"

    ''Was there a problem with what I expressed?'' Jeanne thought.

    "Tell me, and I''ll change." Edward had a sincere look on his face.

    "I''m saying that I''m not worthy of you."

    "Ms. Lawrence, you''re impable to me."

    "Fourth Master Swan, let''s not beat around the bush." Jeanne could not oust this master, so she

    said, "Seven years ago, I admitted that I slept with you on a whim. Seven yearster, I hope that

    you won''t hold a grudge against me. Let''s forget each other."

    Edward did not reply.

    At that moment, he just looked at Jeanne.

    He looked straight at her.

    It made her whole body go numb.

    After a long time, he asked, "On a whim...?"

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "Yes," Jeanne responded, "Fourth Master, you clearly know why I looked for you back then. Now

    that I think about it, I do think it was absurd. Since it was absurd, we should let it drift away with the

    wind."

    Absurd...?"

    "Now, I''ve gotten over Eden. Regardless of whether it''s you or Eden, I treat you normally. Fourth

    Master, please let it go."

    "To you, I''m the same as... Eden?"

    "To me, both of you are unimportant people." Jeanne was straightforward.

    The man in front of her raised the corner of his mouth.

    He was definitely not smiling.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    At this moment, she was worried that she would be strangled to death by the man in front of her.

    After all, all men had bad natures.

    Whether they liked or loved someone or not, they had to subdue that person.

    The room was extremely quiet.

    George sat at the side and did not say a word.

    Jeanne lifted the nket and got up.

    The moment the nket was lifted, she did not notice that the hem of her dress had reached below

    her thighs. Fierce scratches could be clearly seen on her fair thighs.

    They were all left behind by Jeanne in order to restrain herselfst night.

    Jeanne pulled down the hem of her dress calmly.

    Edward saw everything.

    Jeanne got up from the bed. "Fourth Master, thank you for lunch. Goodbye."

    As she said that, she held George''s hand and walked out.

    Just as they reached the door, Edward''s voice came from behind. "Is this the reason you left so

    freely back then?"

    Jeanne halted.

    George raised his head and looked at Jeanne.

    It was as if this was the first time he had seen many emotions on Jeanne''s face.

    Jeanne said faintly, "Yes."

    She rified her rtionship with Edward in one word.

    After she finished, she did not expect to receive any reply and left with George.

    Outside the door, she bumped into Nox.

    Nox had a carefree smile on his face. "You''re leaving already? Aren''t you going to spend the night

    here or something?"

    Jeanne ignored Nox.

    Nox rubbed his nose.

    He turned his head to look in the direction of the guest room.

    ''Fourth Master Swan finally faces rejection!

    ''This is truly... worth celebrating!''

    The Swans'' grand wedding came to an end.

    Late at night, Alexander had just returned from the wedding banquet with his family.

    When he returned to the Lawrence family''s manor, he coincidentally bumped into Jeanne, who was

    downstairs drinking water. At that moment, Alexander let out a

    fierce roar.

    Jeanne looked at him.

    "Where have you been all day?!" Alexander''s expression was ugly.

    His fatigue seemed to have vanished into thin air. At this moment, he was only filled with anger

    toward her.

    "Dad, did you just think of me now?"

    "Your sister got married today. Not only did you not properly greet the guests, but you even went

    missing. Can you behave like the eldest youngdy?!"

    "Dad, just say what you want to say. Why do you have to beat around the bush and say things that

    no one wants to hear?" Jeanne said coldly.

    Alexander did not beat around the bush.

    Today, he did not rage due to Jasmine''s wedding. Nheless, at the wedding venue, countless

    people were asking him about Jeanne and Fourth Master Swan.

    How would he know what was going on between them? He could only y dumb and say that he

    did not see anything.

    In fact, he was sitting not far from the side and saw everything clearly.

    Alexander asked coldly, "What''s going on between you and Fourth Master Swan? Did you seduce

    him?"

    "Shouldn''t you be happy that I seduced Fourth Master Swan?"

    "Why don''t you look at your current status! Not to mention the jokes you made in the past, now that

    you have a child with you, do you think Fourth Master Swan is crazy?! Do you think he''ll leave the

    Sanders''s third princess to be with you?!"

    Jeanne felt that it was true when others said that she was not worthy of Fourth Master Swan.

    Despite that, when her biological father said that, she felt that it was very ironic.

    Fortunately, she had given up on her dad and would not have any emotions anymore.

    Therefore, she said very calmly, "It was a misunderstanding."

    "A misunderstanding?! A misunderstanding that you two kissed at Jasmine''s wedding and that you

    deliberately embarrassed Jasmine?! Was it you who took the initiative?" Alexander asked fiercely.

    "No. Fourth Master Swan used me as a shield to make Third Princess Sanders misunderstand. I

    came back early so as to not disrupt Jasmine''s wedding."

    Alexander looked at Jeanne coldly.

    "It''s up to you whether you believe it or not." Jeanne did not say much. It would be useless to say

    too much.

    She turned around and went upstairs.

    "Jeanne!" Alexander''s expression was ugly, "You better behave yourself. You won''t have a good life

    now. Don''t try to climb to a high status! I''ll give you another piece of advice! Now that the Sanders''

    third princess has taken a liking to Fourth Master Swan, from the Swans'' standpoint, she''d definitely

    be eager to have a marriage agreement with the Sanders. The Swans will be rtives of the

    imperial family and will have an even more prominent status. Don''t bring shame upon yourself, and

    don''t bring me trouble! Whether it''s the Swans or the Sanders, I can''t afford to offend them! Don''t let

    your sister lose all her face right after she''s married to Eden!"

    Jeanne sneered.

    Alexander probably did not understand the situation.

    If the Swans wanted Fourth Master Swan to marry the third Princess of the Sanders, Fourth Master

    Swan would not have kissed Jeanne on the spot.

    Therefore, it was very obvious that the Swans rejected the marriage.

    As for why they rejected it... Back then, the Swans abandoned politics and entered the business

    world to stay away from political disputes. After so many years, the Swans had always maintained a

    distance from the government. They would not get involved in politics again now that Old Master

    Swan had aged.

    Naturally, the Swans would think of all kinds of reasonable reasons to reject the marriage.

    As for why the government had suddenly taken the initiative to have a marriage agreement with the

    Swans, no one knew the reason behind it.

    Jeanne replied, "Alright."

    She did not say anything else.

    Alexander could not even understand the most basic of things. Jeanne was not so kind as to

    exin it to him.

    She now understood why the Lawrences'' business had been in such a slump all these years. The

    root cause was that Alexander was ipetent!

    Jeanne guessed that if it was not for Jonathan barely holding on, the Lawrences would have been

    wiped out long ago!

 Chapter 53 Lunch at the Cardellinis

    Chapter 53 Lunch at the Cardellinis

    In the Lawrences family''s main hall, after Jeanne left.

    Jenifer fanned the mes. "Jeanne is bing more and more unruly. She was still young seven

    years ago, but she''s 25 years old now, and yet she''s still doing some ridiculous things. If she

    provokes the Sanders one day, I''m afraid that even the Lawrences wouldn''t be able to protect her."

    At this moment, Alexander was also holding in his anger.

    This time, when Jeanne returned, she did not hold back her anger at him.

    "When Old Master asked Jeanne toe back, I didn''t agree to it at first. I knew that she wasn''t

    someone to be trifled with..."

    "Enough!" Alexander said sternly.

    "Alex, don''t me me for being too talkative." Jenifer looked as if she meant good. "I''m also doing

    this for the Lawrences. I feel that Jeanne came back this time to take revenge on us."

    Alexander''s expression turned cold.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Jenifer deliberately said again, "It would''ve been better if she hadn''te back."

    "If I can make here back, I can make her get lost!" Alexander said fiercely, "She can''t behave

    atrociously in my territory!"

    Jenifer smiled coldly and did not say anything more.

    She just needed to light the beacon fire and enjoy the fruits of herbor.

    The next day, Jeanne slowly got up.

    George had gotten up early and was ying with hisputer in the room.

    Jeannezily went to the bathroom and sat on the toilet bowl, ready to read the news.

    The name "Monica" suddenly shed on her screen.

    Jeanne picked it up. "Monica."

    "Are you up?"

    "Yes."

    "Have you seen the news?"

    "Not yet."

    "Don''t you have the habit of reading the news?!" The other party seemed to be displeased with her.

    ''Miss, I was about to read the news!''

    Jeanne was helpless. "What''s the breaking news?"

    "The wedding yesterday!"

    Jeanne could also imagine how the media would blow up the Swans'' wedding.

    "The news of Fourth Master Swan kissing you at the wedding," Monica added.

    Jeanne''s hand paused for a moment.

    "It''s all about you and Fourth Master Swan having an ambiguous rtionship. You''ve taken the top

    spot on all the major news rankings, and your poprity has skyrocketed!" Monica said

    exaggeratedly. In the end, she did not forget to conclude, "Sister, you''re famous."

    "..."

    "Tell me honestly. Are you really having an affair with Fourth Master Swan?"

    "No." Jeanne denied it.

    "No? Why does Fourth Master Swan treat you so differently then?"

    "He''s probably crazy."

    "You''re the one who''s crazy!" Monica was agitated, "Something must be wrong with your brain for

    you to not want such a good man! Fourth Master Swan has everything! His face, chest, waist, butt,

    and long legs! If he''s with me, I''ll p myself in the face even if we argue!"

    "If you have nothing else to say, I''ll hang up." Jeanne did not seem to want to say anything more.

    "You always act like this when we talk about Fourth Master Swan." Monica was displeased.

    "I just don''t want to be misunderstood."

    "1 don''t understand. What''s wrong with Fourth Master Swan?" Monica muttered, "Wouldn''t it feel

    good to have Eden call you Fourth Aunt in the future? Wouldn''t it feel good to have Jasmine unable

    to raise her head in front of you anymore?"

    "It would, but he''s out of my league." Jeanne gave her affirmation.

    "There''s no such thing as being poor or lowly in love. It''s whether you love that person or not."

    Jeanne used to be so innocent too. She said, "I''m really going to hang up now."

    Monica called out to her, "Wait, my dad said that he hasn''t seen you for a long time. He wants you

    toe over for lunch today."

    Speaking of which, Monica''s father, Gary, had a heart attack a few years ago and rarely attended

    various events. It was Monica who represented her father everywhere. Thinking of this, Jeanne

    should have taken the initiative to visit Monica''s parents a long time ago.

    When her mother passed away back then, they treated her like their daughter.

    "Okay." Jeanne agreed right away.

    "Do you need me to pick you up?"

    "No, I''ll take a taxi."

    "Hey, let me help you buy a car. You won''t be used to taking a taxi all the time," Monica said

    generously.

    "That''s not necessary. I don''t want to drive."

    "Are you being polite to me?" Monica was displeased.

    Jeanne really did not want to drive.

    "You''re penniless now. Why can''t I, your best sister, help you out a little?��" Monica was indignant.

    Jeanne was not penniless.

    In fact, she had quite a lot of money.

    "Let''s not talk about it anymore. I''ll go buy you a car now and drive it over. Wait for me."

    As soon as Monica finished, she hung up.

    Jeanne sometimes admired Monica''s ferocity. She felt like Monica could never run out of energy no

    matter how hard she tried.

    Soon, Jeanne got up from the toilet, washed up, and walked out of the bathroom.

    She said to George, "Clean up. We''ll go to your godmother''s house for lunch in a while."

    "Okay."George nodded obediently.

    About two hourster, Jeanne received a call from Monica.

    She brought George out.

    "Where are you going?" In the hall, Alexander opened his mouth and asked in a very bad tone.

    Jeanne did not even turn her head. "To Monica''s house."

    She held George''s hand and walked out of the Lawrences family''s manor.

    At the door, a shy red sports car was parked.

    Monica leaned against the sports car with a smug look on her face. "How is it?"

    "Beautiful," Jeanneplimented.

    "I knew you''d like it. Come, let''s try it out." Monica handed the keys to Jeanne and opened the car

    door herself. She sat in the front passenger seat.

    George sat obediently in the back seat.

    Jeanne sat in the driver''s seat.

    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll watch you from the side," Monica said kindly.

    Jeanne could not help butugh.

    She thought that Monica should look into what a super driver''s license was.

    With that, Jeanne gently stepped on the elerator and drove out.

    Along the way, Monica was very enthusiastic with her guidance. Jeanne also listened quietly.

    They arrived at the Cardellini family''s vi.

    Jeanne brought George and followed Monica into the main hall.

    As soon as they entered, the smile on Jeanne''s face froze.

    This was because she saw... Fourth Master Swan.

    She saw him sitting on the sofa in the main hall with a dignified appearance.

    Beside him was Finn.

    Jeanne turned her head to look at Monica.

    Monica''s eyes flickered.

    She admitted that she was the one who called Fourth Master Swan.

    Yes, she wanted to set them up.

    "Jeannie, you''re here." At this moment, a gentle female voice sounded in the hall.

    Jeanne looked at the person in front of her and quickly smiled. "Auntie."

    "Why didn''t youe to visit me when you''re back?

    Have you forgotten about me?" Monica''s mother, Ruby, said somewhat angrily.

    "No, I was just a little busy."

    "That''s just your excuse." "Auntie, it was my fault," Jeanne admitted her mistake.

    Ruby was not really angry. She hugged Jeanne, and at that moment, she noticed George.

    She squatted down.

    "Call Grandma," Jeanne hurriedly said.

    "Hello, Grandma," George called out obediently and even bowed politely.

    "Are you George? Come and let me take a look at you." Ruby pulled George to her with a face full

    of affection.

    George did not reject Ruby''s approach.

    Ruby sized him up for a long time and asked, "Why are you short-sighted already? Can it be

    corrected?"

    "I think so," Jeanne answered half-heartedly and immediately changed the topic. "I heard from

    Monica that you made my favorite pork ribs."

    "1 haven''t cooked them yet, but I''m about to do so."

    "I''ll do it with you..."

    The two of them chatted andughed as they went to the kitchen.

    Monica expressed that she was very hurt.

    Every time Jeanne came to her house, she had the feeling that Jeanne was her parents'' biological

    daughter instead.

    ''Was I adopted?!''

 Chapter 54 Ms. Lawrence, I’ve Taken a Fancy to You

    Chapter 54 Ms. Lawrence, I��ve Taken a Fancy to You

    In the Cardellini family''s vi.

    During lunch, Nox had also rushed over to freeload.

    A bunch of people were gathered around the table, chatting andughing.

    "Jeannie, who''s the child''s father?" Ruby asked as she took care of George.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    At this moment, everyone''s gaze seemed to be on her.

    This included Edward.

    Before Jeanne could speak, Monica said, "A pig."

    "What?" Ruby looked at her daughter. She always said something irrelevant as if she had never

    grown up.

    "Jeannie said that her son''s father is a pig, which is also the reason behind George''s name," Monica

    exined seriously.

    "Pfft." Nox burst intoughter.

    He had been jolly ever since Ms. Lawrence returned!

    Edward nced at Nox coldly.

    Nox sat up straight and continued to eat.

    "Child, what nonsense are you spouting?��" Ruby knocked on Monica''s head. "How can it be a pig?

    Which pig could give birth to such a cute George?"

    Nox nced at Edward.

    He thought to himself, ''There��this one next to me.''

    Jeanne said, "George''s father is no longer alive."

    "1 see." Ruby''s heart ached a little, but because the topic was sensitive, she did not ask any further.

    Noxughed even more cheerfully at the side.

    ''Edward is not only a pig but also a ughtered one.''

    "What are youughing at?��" Monica sat opposite Nox and was a little speechless. "Are you happy

    that Jeannie''s husband is dead? Do you fancy her?��"

    "Ms. Cardellini, you can eat whatever you want, but you can''t say whatever you want." Nox looked

    serious. "I don''t dare to have any improper thoughts toward Ms. Lawrence."

    He would not dare to do so no matter how bold he was.

    "Monica," Gary suddenly said, "What happened to your family nning?"

    Monica''s face turned red. "Dad, why are you talking about this at the table?"

    "You''re not young anymore. Look at Jeannie''s child."

    "Jeannie gave birth at the age of 19 and yed with fire at the age of 18. If I wanted to do

    something at the age of 18, you''d probably break my legs�� Now, you''re asking me to have a child. I

    refuse!"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "Are you trying to anger me to death?!" Gary scolded.

    "If I wanted to anger you to death, I would''ve divorced Finn..."

    "Monica!" Gary was even angrier.

    Monica pursed her lips. "Alright, alright. Giving birth isn''t something that I can do alone. Can I give

    birth just because I want to? It also depends on whether someone can do it or not!"

    Then, everyone looked at Finn.

    Finn was eating quietly.

    "You can''t do it?" Nox asked.

    Finn swallowed his food and wiped her mouth. He said respectfully to Gary, "Dad, I''ll consider it with

    Monica."

    Monica rolled her eyes.

    The most vicious person was Finn!

    "Now that your mother and I are still healthy, we can spend more time with the child if you give birth

    to one earlier." Gary was much gentler to Finn.

    "Okay." Finn agreed.

    Monica was speechless.

    ''He only knows how to act in front of my parents.''

    She turned to Edward and asked, "Fourth Master, why did you kiss Jeannie at the wedding

    yesterday?"

    "Cough, cough." Jeanne drank a mouthful of soup and almost choked to death.

    Monica was always so unexpected.

    "What?" Ruby was very surprised.

    Jeanne quickly wiped her mouth and said, "Auntie, your chicken soup is really delicious. It has the

    medicinal fragrance of ginseng and astragali. It''s delicious and sweet."

    "If you like it,e more often. I''ll make it for you," After receiving the praise, Ruby said with a smile

    on her face.

    "Okay."

    "Why did you interrupt me?" Monica looked unhappy.

    Jeanne red at Monica.

    Edward suddenly said, "Because I wanted to."

    ''It was because he wanted to...''

    Could this man be any more straightforward?!

    Everyone looked at Edward at the same time.

    He did not change his expression. "I''m working hard to pursue Ms. Lawrence.."

    "What?!" Ruby was shocked.

    Gary, who was next to her, was also shocked.

    On the contrary, Nox and Finn looked calm as if they had known this for a long time.

    "Fourth Master, I helped you at the wedding. It''s fine if you don''t thank me, but I hope you won''t

    make things difficult and burden me."

    "Is liking you a burden to you?"

    "Is liking someone a casual thing to you?"

    "Have you ever heard of me liking someone else, Ms. Lawrence?"

    Jeanne was stunned.

    Everyone thought that Fourth Master Swan... was not a real man.

    Naturally, there were no scandals involving him.

    "Ms. Lawrence." Edward suddenly put down his cutleries and looked unusually serious.

    Once he was serious, his aura appeared especially strong.

    He said, "I''m sure I''ve taken a fancy to you!"

    Every word was clear and distinct.

    Jeanne pursed her lips. At this moment, she was a little shocked by Edward''s determination.

    He said to everyone at the dining table, "I''m done eating."

    Then, he stood up and left while the others watched.

    It took Monica quite a while to react to the situation. Her heart was beating fast as she said, "Damn,

    Fourth Master Swan was so imposing even when he confessed!

    It made me blush and my heart beat faster."

    Finn nced at Monica.

    Monica did not respond. She looked at Jeanne excitedly. "Jeannie, Fourth Master has taken the

    initiative. Don''t be so reserved."

    Jeanne seemed to have juste back to her senses.

    She said, "I''m full too."

    "Hey." Monica saw that Jeanne had left the table.

    After leaving the table, Jeanne seemed to be chasing after Fourth Master Swan.

    No matter what, they looked like... a perfect match!

    Jeanne strode toward the back garden.

    Edward leaned against a pir in the garden and smoked.

    The way he smoked seemed to be much more elegant than the average person.

    His eyes moved slightly as he looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne walked over.

    Edward intended to put out the cigarette butt.

    "That''s not necessary," Jeanne said, "I don''t mind."

    In the end, Edward still put out the cigarette.

    Jeanne did not care about these details. She said bluntly, "I thought I made it clear yesterday."

    "It''s your business if you don''t like me. I can still like you."

    "What exactly do you see in me?" Jeanne was a little flustered and exasperated. "I have a child.

    Aren''t you afraid of being ridiculed by the world?"

    "Is it important what the world thinks of me?" Edward raised his eyebrow.

    "Do your parents'' opinions don''t matter either?"

    Edward''s eyes narrowed.

    "I don''t like to cause unnecessary trouble. Fourth Master, please be merciful."

    "Seven years ago... What happened?" Edward stared at Jeanne.

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    "Didn''t you want to be Eden''s fourth aunt?" Edward approached Jeanne.

    Jeanne unconsciously retreated to the pir.

    "I agree to that." Edward leaned over and ced hisrge hand on the pir. His face was very

    close to hers.

    At that moment, Jeanne seemed to be able to feel the warm breath of the person in front of her, but

    it also seemed to carry a trace of coldness.

    "1 agree to it, so what right do you have to go back on your word?!" He asked her.

    He was questioning her!

 Chapter 55 Jeanne and Edward Reached an Agreement

    Chapter 55 Jeanne and Edward Reached an Agreement

    "I agree to it, so what right do you have to go back on your word?!" Edward questioned.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Seven years ago.

    Seven years ago...

    Jeanne looked at Edward. "1 told you that I did it on a whim. Now that I''ve calmed down, I don''t

    want to think about it anymore."

    "Is sex such a child''s y?" Edward asked her.

    "If not?" Jeanne smiled, seemingly unconcerned. "Otherwise, in such a modern era, did you think

    that adults have sex to make a pledge to be married?"

    Edward''s face was dark.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She did not want to provoke him.

    Jeanne had pretended not to know him and that the night seven years ago did not happen. What

    else did Edward want?!

    She felt that what she wanted to express at this moment had been clearly expressed.

    Jeanne slowly squatted down and left under Fourth Master Swan''s arm.

    She had just taken a few steps when...

    "So, I was supposed to sleep with you for free seven years ago?" Suddenly, Fourth Master Swan''s

    voice came from behind her.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    In any case, they had slept with each other. Why was it that he was not letting the matter go?

    She turned around and asked, "Are you asking me to pay you then?"

    Edward looked at her.

    "If you''re too expensive, can I do it in installments?" Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    She looked at the man in front of her with a provocative look. The man suddenly smiled.

    Edward asked, "Since you''re so sincere, Ms. Lawrence, how about we discuss a deal?"

    Jeanne frowned.

    She had a feeling that Fourth Master Swan was up to no good.

    "Since you know very well why I kissed you at Eden''s wedding yesterday, you also know that I was

    indeed rejecting the Sanders'' third princess. I''ve never liked to get involved with women. If you can

    make the third princess of the Sanders stop thinking about me, then everything that happened

    between us will be written off."

    ''Damn it, this insidious man!''

    Jeanne was a nobody, and yet Edward was asking her to go against the Sanders'' princess.

    Was he not pushing her to the brink of death?

    "What do you think?" Edward asked.

    "I only slept with you once. Is there a need for you to do this?" Jeanne suppressed her anger.

    "You can still choose to date me." Edward was straightforward.

    ''Damn it. If I date him, it''ll mean that he''s giving up on Melody! In the end, I''ll be an eyesore to

    Melody,'' Jeanne thought.

    The man was cunning.

    "You can think about it. Give me an answer tomorrow.

    It''s not toote." Edward appeared to be very generous.

    "Is there no other choice?"

    "No." Edward''s words were concise.

    "Okay." Jeanne agreed immediately. "I''ll help you make Melody stop thinking about you. After that,

    there''ll be nothing between us anymore!"

    "Deal."

    Jeanne did not say anything more and turned around to leave.

    She returned to the living room and at that moment, the others had left the table.

    Nox saw that Jeanne had returned and said jokingly, "You''re back already? Fourth Master Swan is

    too fast."

    Jeanne nced at Nox and walked directly to Ruby, who was preparing some fruits after dinner in

    the kitchen. "Auntie, I''ll go back first."

    "You''re leaving so soon? Didn''t you juste?" Ruby was reluctant for her to leave.

    "I have something to do." "Did Fourth Master Swan embarrass you just now?" Ruby asked in a low

    voice, "He gave me a shock too. Fourth Master Swan came to our house a few times when you

    were abroad, and it was also because of Monica and Finn. As rumored, he has always been cold

    and silent. Today, he suddenly confessed to you at the dinner table.

    I was surprised."

    "Auntie, don''t think too much. He has a motive."

    "What motive?" Ruby asked, "He seems quite sincere."

    "In short, it''s impossible between him and me. You should also tell uncle not to let the news about

    me and Fourth Master Swan today spread."

    "Don''t worry. Am I a gossipy person? I know some things shouldn''t be said!" Ruby nodded.

    "I know you''re the best," Jeanne said sincerely.

    Monica''s parents were not old. They were not even 50 years old, and they were very open-minded.

    When Jeanne was in high school and got together with Eden, the first elder she informed was Ruby.

    At that time, Ruby had taught her a lot. She basically said that it was okay to fall in love, but Jeanne

    must protect herself.

    When it came to Eden, Jeanne had indeed protected herself very well, but she had lost her virginity

    to another man.

    Jeanne did not want to think about it anymore. "Auntie, I''ll be leaving first."

    "Come over more often when you''re free."

    "Okay."

    Jeanne left the kitchen and walked toward the sofa in the hall. She held George''s hand and said, "I

    still have some things to do, so I''ll take George and leave first." "Fourth Master Swan hasn''t left yet,

    so how can you leave?��" Monica called out to her.

    Jeanne ignored Monica.

    The person who always betrayed her best friend was none other than Monica!

    Monica watched helplessly as Jeanne left.

    She turned her head and saw Fourth Master Swan enter from the back garden as well.

    He said to Nox, "Let''s go."

    "Alright." In front of Fourth Master Swan, Nox was as docile as a little sheep.

    If Fourth Master Swan did not show that he liked Jeannie, Monica would suspect that the two of

    them were gay.

    "Fourth Master Swan," Gary suddenly called out to Edward.

    Edward stopped in his tracks.

    Gary walked toward him. "Let''s talk in private."

    Edward gave Nox a look, indicating that he should wait.

    He and Gary walked to the side.

    Gary did not beat around the bush. "Will your father agree to you liking Jeannie?"

    "This is my own matter." "I suggest you tell your father about it," Gary said bluntly.

    Edward did not say anything.

    "It''ll only be fair to Jeannie."

    "Based on your understanding of my father, do you think he''ll agree to the marriage?" Edward

    asked.

    "No." Gary was resolute.

    Therefore, he was merely reminding Edward not to mess with Jeanne.

    Edward asked, "Then why should I seek his opinion?"

    "Fourth Master Swan." Gary was serious. "You don''t have to go against your father."

    "Should I be used by him like a machine?"

    Gary was stunned.

    He had watched Edward grow up since young and had never seen him go against Old Master

    Swan.

    "My life is his, but my feelings aren''t," Edward said coldly and turned around to leave.

    Gary watched him leave.

    He was afraid that... there was going to be a bloody storm.

    After leaving the Cardellini family''s vi, Edward sat in the back seat with a gloomy face.

    Nox sat in the passenger''s seat and turned to look at him. He asked, "Feeling frustrated? Or did

    Uncle Gary say something to you?"

    Edward did not say a word. His expression was as cold as ice.

    Nox was helpless. He knew that when this fellow did not speak, he would not open his mouth no

    matter what.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    He turned around and looked at the streets of South Hampton City. He looked at the sunny sky.

    The Edward he knew had never been truly happy ever since they were young.

    It was seven years ago when Nox first saw Edward smile from the bottom of his heart. Edward got

    up from the bed with Jeanne and said to Nox, "Once she''s awake, help me boil a bowl of brown

    sugar water for her."

    That day, Nox was supposed to apany Edward to go out, but Edward asked him to stay to take

    care of Jeanne.

    The price Nox had to pay for staying was that Edward came back covered in blood!

    By the time Edward returned, Jeanne had left.

    She left South Hampton City.

 Chapter 56 Stay Away From Fourth Master Swan!

    Chapter 56 Stay Away From Fourth Master Swan!

    Jeanne brought George back to the Lawrence family''s home.

    In the main hall, besides Alexander and Jenifer, there were also Phoebe and Paul.

    Logically speaking, after the wedding, the rtives should have left.

    Yesterday, Jeanne did not see Phoebeing back with them. Why did she appear again?

    She walked into the main hall.

    Phoebe quickly called out to Jeanne, "Jeannie, George you''re back."

    Jeanne forced a smile.

    Jenifer also called out, "I thought you''de backter since you went to Monica''s ce."

    "I didn''t have anything to do, so I came back first."

    "By the way," Jenifer said, "George is six years old. Shouldn''t he be in primary school now?"

    Jeanne did not think about sending George to school at all.

    Phoebe quickly said, "There''s still a week before the interview at Angerburg Private Elementary

    School. I''m here with Paul to prepare for it. Do you want to go for the interview together?"

    Jeanne was still thinking about it.

    Alexander sat on the sofa with the newspaper in his hand and said disdainfully, "George doesn''t

    know anything. Can he pass the interview?! He''ll be a disgrace if he goes."

    Jeanne''s eyes narrowed.

    "George is pretty good at ying the piano." Jenifer yed the role of a good person.

    "ying the piano? Angerburg is an international first-ss elementary school, one of the top ten

    schools in the world. Can he get in just by ying the piano?! If it was that simple, would there be a

    need for so many people to rack their brains to find connections ?! All the children there have been

    trained since they were young!" Alexander put down the newspaper, and he said coldly to Jeanne,

    "If George wants to go to school, he can go to a better public school. Don''t think that I''ll help you

    pull some strings."

    "There''s no need for that," Jeanne said bluntly.

    Alexander would not be able to help anyway.

    He nced at Jeanne. "At least you know your ce."

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She lowered her head to look at George.

    Fortunately, George''s temperament was the same as hers... He did not care about insignificant

    people at all.

    She held George''s hand as they went upstairs.

    Phoebe, who was downstairs, seemed to be a little regretful as she said, "If George had been

    raised like Paul since he was young, he would be qualified."

    "That''s why I asked you to raise Paul properly, right? Children nowadays are all shaped from a

    young age,"

    Jenifer said.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s all thanks to your care for Paul all these years. Otherwise, Paul wouldn''t have been able to go

    to such a high-ss school. Even if he did, he would still have to rely on you for his tuition fees."

    "Let''s not talk about that. As long as Paul can study well, money is a small matter to me. Can the

    Lawrences not afford to raise a child?"

    "That''s true. Everyone says that you married well into a famous family in South Hampton City. My

    brother-inw is also a good-looking man. The others are dying of envy for you..." Phoebe ttered.

    An arrogant man like Alexander naturally liked to be ttered like this.

    Jenifer knew this was what Alexander was like and always tried to win his favor such that he

    willingly gave her money to help her family.

    "That''s enough. You''re too sweet! Come, let Paul recite the book for us again."

    Downstairs, it was harmonious.

    Upstairs, Jeanne brought George back to his room.

    Jeanne asked, "Do you want to go to school?"

    "No."

    "It''d be weird if you don''t go to school," Jeanne advised him.

    George frowned.

    "Go to school and kill time, okay?" "You want me to go to Angerburg?"

    Jeanne smiled. "Smart."

    "Do I have to go?" George was reluctant.

    "If you don''t go, we''ll attract gossip. I don''t want to deal with it. Besides..." Jeanne''s eyes narrowed.

    "It''ll feel good to p some people in their faces."

    Seeing that Jeanne was in high spirits, George nodded. "Alright."

    "You''re so obedient." Jeanne rubbed George''s little head.

    Every time George was praised, he would easily blush.

    Jeanne loved her son''s shy look. She thought that if a little girl liked George at school, it would be

    fun!

    "Mom, what are you thinking about?" George was confused by Jeanne''s sudden smile.

    "Nothing." Jeanne came back to her senses. "I''m going to see what I need to prepare for the

    interview at

    Angerburg."

    As she spoke, she took out her phone and appeared very active.

    Jeanne sat on the sofa and looked at the interview guide seriously.

    Her phone suddenly rang.

    Jeanne nced at it and picked up the call.

    "Did you miss me?"

    "No." Jeanne was speechless. ''How many times does he want to ask?''

    "You''re heartless." "Let''s get down to business." "Is Fourth Master Swan pursuing you?" The

    person''s tone instantly became serious.

    Jeanne knew Kingsley wanted to talk about this.

    She stood up from the sofa and walked to the balcony.

    It was not that she did not want George to hear it, but there were some unimportant matters she did

    not need George to worry about.

    She replied, "Yes."

    "Didn''t I ask you not to provoke him?"

    "Do you think I provoked him?"

    "Keep a distance from him."

    "I''m afraid that won''t do."

    "What?"

    "I''ve reached an agreement with Fourth Master Swan." Jeanne leaned against the guardrail and

    looked at the backyard of the Lawrences. She said nonchntly, "Fourth Master Swan asked me to

    break the love and longing of the Sanders'' third princess for him."

    "You want to go against Harken''s imperial family? Did you take the wrong medicine?!"

    Jeanne rolled her eyes. "Do you think I want to? I just want to get rid of my rtionship with Fourth

    Master Swan."

    "You actually dared to agree to anything."

    "That''s why I need your help."

    "If you need my help, why did you wait for me to call you?" "Help me find out if Melody simply likes

    Fourth Master Swan and wants to be together with him, or if the imperial family wants Melody to

    marry Fourth Master Swan!" Jeanne did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point.

    "Is there a difference?"

    "What do you think?" Jeanne asked.

    The former provoked Melody, while thetter would affect Harken.

    Jeanne had to know who her enemy was, right?!

    "I''ll call you when I have news." The person on the other end of the call was cold.

    "Okay."

    "I''ll remind you again. Stay away from Fourth Master Swan!"

    "Got it." Jeanne hung up the phone impatiently.

    She looked ahead.

    Jeanne did not ask Kingsley why he kept telling her not to get close to Fourth Master Swan, but

    since he kept emphasizing it, it must not be a small matter.

 Chapter 57 Something Is Wrong With Fourth Master Swan

    Chapter 57 Something Is Wrong With Fourth Master Swan

    Jeanne registered George at the Angerburg Private Elementary School.

    These days, Paul had been under intensive training at home. A teacher was specially hired to teach

    him how to ace the interview.

    As for George, no one cared.

    On this day, Jasmine came back.

    It was the first time she came back after her honeymoon after the marriage.

    Eden did not apany her.

    After Eden returned, he immediately went to work at a listedpany under the Swans and could

    not find the time.

    It was also said that after Eden got married, the Swans held him in high regard and seemed to be

    interested in grooming him to be the sessor of the Swans.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Of course, that was what Jasmine said.

    Jeanne brought George downstairs to drink some water.

    George was holding a book in his hand. Jeanne poured a ss of water and passed by the hall.

    She was ready to go to the back garden for a walk to get some fresh air.

    "1 don''t know what''s wrong with Fourth Master these past two days. He has been boiling chicken

    soup for us," Jasmine suddenly said.

    Jeanne choked on her water. "Cough, cough."

    Jasmine turned to look at Jeanne and did not say anything.

    She said to Jenifer and Phoebe. "The chicken soup tasted disgusting. Everyone in the house

    wanted to throw up."

    "Is that so?" Jenifer smiled and said, "You used to say that Fourth Master is a god-like figure. Now

    that you''re living together, you must''ve realized that he''s just an ordinary person."

    "Not really. Fourth Master''s aura is still very strong. I don''t dare to talk to him."

    "Say, is Fourth Master making soup for you in hopes that you and Eden will have children soon?"

    Phoebe immediatelyplimented, "I also heard that Fourth Master Swan seems to have some

    problems in that aspect."

    "Who knows?" Jasmine seemed to be a little proud. "That said, your spection isn''t unreasonable,

    Auntie. If Fourth Master was healthy, he wouldn''t have fallen for someone."

    As Jasmine said that, he nced at Jeanne who was walking toward the back garden.

    Jenifer sneered. "That day, Jeanne admitted that the Fourth Master Swan only kissed her because

    he wanted to reject the marriage with the third princess of the Sanders. Have you heard that from

    the Swans?"

    "I''ve heard about it. The Swans don''t want a marriage agreement with the Sanders." Jasmine

    nodded.

    "Why? Wouldn''t it be better for the Swans to climb up to the imperial family?" "I''m not too sure

    either. Eden said that if it''s an important matter of the Swans, other than Fourth Master Swan and

    Old Master Swan, no one else has the right to speak nor get involved. Hence, no one knows the

    exact reason for this matter. All they know is that the Swans are determined not to have a marriage

    agreement with the Sanders."

    "Could it be Fourth Master Swan''s health problem? Once he marries the princess, if his health isn''t

    good enough, wouldn''t he be ruining the princess''s life? I reckon that the Swans wouldn''t be able to

    exin." Jenifer spected.

    "Fourth Master Swan''s health condition is truly a mystery. No one in the Swans dares to talk about

    it. I''ve also asked Eden, but he can''t exin it clearly. Anyway, in the Swans, Fourth Master Swan''s

    position is particrly high. Not to mention Eden as a junior, even Eden''s father has to be a little

    humble to Fourth Master Swan."

    "Then you have to perform well in front of Fourth Master Swan in the future," Jenifer reminded, "The

    most important thing is to not let Jeanne marry Fourth Master Swan. Let me know if anything

    happens. I''ll think of a way to stop it. No matter what, we mustn''t let Jeanne marry Fourth Master.

    Otherwise, we won''t have a good life."

    "1 know." Jasmine nodded heavily.

    "1 don''t think Jeanne has the ability to marry Fourth Master Swan." Phoebe interrupted at the right

    time with a look of disdain. "She has an illegitimate child. That''s all she has. Besides, she is so

    unambitious toward her son. I just saw George reading a children''s book! To be honest, as an

    ordinary person, I don''t even care about the mother and son, let alone Fourth Master Swan! Jeanne

    only relies on being the daughter of the Lawrences. Otherwise, she''d be trash on the streets! It''s not

    that I''m boasting, but George just isn''t as smart and capable as my son."

    "Is Paul going to interview for a first-ss elementary school?" Jasmine asked.

    "Yes, tomorrow," Phoebe said, "Everything is ready."

    "Good luck." Jasmine touched Paul, who was sitting obediently next to her. "You must step on

    George hard."

    "Yes, Sister Jasmine." Paul was very confident.

    "I heard that Quinton, the youngest son of Third Uncle Swan, is going for the interview tomorrow

    too," Jasmine said, "That child was educated very well by the Swans. I''m afraid that when he grows

    up, he''llpete with Eden."

    "You''re thinking too far ahead. That child is only a few years old, whereas Eden is already working

    at the Swans'' enterprise and has the advantage." Jenifer was much more magnanimous.

    "That''s true." Jasmine smiled. She also felt that she was thinking too much.

    With Eden''s ability, in the years that Quinton had grown up, he had grasped the Swans tightly in his

    hands. How could there still be anything left for Quinton?!

    In the backyard, Jeanne brought George to sit in the gazebo to rest.

    George was reading a brain teaser book.

    Jeanne sat next to him and seemed to be deep in thoughts.

    "Norn, are you thinking about something?"George put down the book and looked at her.

    Jeanne came back to her senses. "Yes."

    "What are you thinking about?" George asked.

    ''I''m thinking about... the matter of Fourth Master Swan making chicken soup.''

    Jeanne answered, "I''m thinking about how to get Fourth Master Swan to stay away from me."

    "Mom, do you really hate Fourth Master Swan?" George asked.

    "I just don''t like him."

    "Me too." George was straightforward. "I always feel that he''ll snatch you away."

    Jeanne was stunned.

    George said, "Will he?"

    "No." Jeanne was certain.

    "That''s good."

    "Are you afraid that I''ll be snatched away?"

    "Yes." George nodded honestly. "After all, my dad is dead. If you leave as well, I''ll be an

    orphan. I heard that orphans are very miserable."

    "Silly." Jeanne rubbed George''s head.

    Even if she left, she would bring George along...

    Besides, she would not leave.

    She had never thought of being with anyone else in her

    life.

    Especially... Fourth Master Swan.

 Chapter 58 George’s Interview for Elementary School

    Chapter 58 George��s Interview for Elementary School

    The next morning.

    Jeanne changed George into a slightly formal suit and brought him out.

    At the same time, Phoebe and her husband, Jeremy, brought Paul out. Jenifer personally arranged

    for them to sit in a ck car of the Lawrences.

    Jeanne brought George and sat in the red sports car that Monica gave her.

    The car drove very slowly on the highway.

    George sat in the back seat and looked out of the window in a daze.

    Jeanne looked at George through the rearview mirror. Do you need me to cheer you up?"

    George turned around.

    "For example, make your heart beat a little." Jeanne smiled, deliberately trying to liven up the

    atmosphere.

    She knew George was absent-minded not because he was worried that he would not pass the

    interview, but because he just did not want to go to school.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Jeanne suddenly stepped on the elerator.

    George suddenly grabbed the handrail beside him.

    A red sports car was speeding through the streets at lightning speed.

    When they passed a luxurious ck car, Nox, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, suddenly

    looked at the red light that shed past him. He could not help but shout, "F*ck, that was awesome!"

    Edward nced at him from the back seat. "12 points

    will be deducted."

    "He''s no fun."

    Jeanne made a perfect drift.

    The car stopped at the entrance of Angerburg Private Elementary School, then Jeanne slowly drove

    into the school parking lot.

    There were many cars, and the line was very long.

    Jeanne parked the car after a long time. The moment she opened the car door and got out, she

    directly bumped into Fourth Master Swan, who did not need to wait in line.

    She was slightly stunned.

    Nox, who was standing next to Fourth Master Swan, could not help butugh. He finally understood

    why Fourth Master Swan had called him here so early in the morning.

    For a moment, Nox thought that Fourth Master Swan had a change of heart and had personally

    brought his nephew here for his interview. It turned out that that was not his true intention.

    Nox took the initiative to greet Jeanne, "Ms. Lawrence, good driving skills."

    Jeanne smiled faintly.

    "But did you know that ording to the trafficws of Harken, the maximum penalty for speeding is

    12 points?" Nox said on purpose.

    Edward said bluntly, "I''ve never heard of thatw."

    ''Fourth Master, does your face hurt?!''

    Jeanne said, "I was afraid of beingte, so I drove a little faster."

    ''How was that a little faster?''

    George was about to vomit.

    Jeanne said, "We''ll bete. I''ll go in first."

    Then, she held George''s hand and left.

    Edward just watched her leave. He lowered his head and looked at Quinton. "Follow me."

    "..." The six-year-old Quinton expressed that he was very confused.

    ''Did I do something wrong?�� Why did Fourth Unclee and torture me like this?!''

    At the interview venue of the Angerburg Private Elementary School.

    In a huge waiting hall, everyone sat in the seats arranged in advance and waited.

    The hall was originally very quiet until a surprised voice was heard. "George, why are you here?"

    It was Phoebe''s voice.

    Jeanne looked up and saw Phoebe walking past her while holding Paul''s hand as if she was looking

    for a seat.

    She responded indifferently, "George is also here for the interview."

    "Can he pass the interview?" Phoebe blurted disdainfully.

    "We''ll know after he tries."

    Phoebe still wanted to say something, but a staff member who was maintaining order said, "Please

    find your seat and sit down. Keep quiet."

    As such, Phoebe endured it and sat in her seat with Jeremy and Paul.

    After sitting down, she could not help but send a text message. [Sis, do you know who I saw here? I

    saw Jeanne bringing George for an interview! I''m not afraid of having another person topete

    with. I''m just afraid that the Lawrences will beughed at. Putting aside George''s abilities, just the

    fact that he''s an illegitimate child will make him fail the interview. Who doesn''t know that the

    interview in Angerburg is not only for the children but also for their parents?! What is she thinking?!]

    Jenifer was waiting for the news at home. When she saw the message, she was very angry.

    ''What kind of trick is Jeanne up to?''

    She quickly called Alexander.

    Alexander was also very angry. After hanging up, he called Jeanne.

    Jeanne looked at the call and hung up.

    After a while, countless voice messages were sent to her.

    Jeanne ignored them.

    Many more text messages were sent to her.

    [Jeanne,e back immediately!]

    [Did I let you go and embarrass yourself like this?]

    [George is an illegitimate child. How can you have the nerve to bring him for an interview? Aren''t

    you ashamed?!]

    [Bring him back!]

    Jeanne immediately turned off her phone.

    At this moment in the hall, since Jeanne had brought her child here alone, she attracted the

    attention of countless people.

    The other children were with their parents, except for George.

    Of course, there was also Fourth Master Swan.

    Everyone knew Fourth Master Swan!

    In fact, most of the people who coulde here to study were people from the upper ss, so they

    knew that he hade to help his nephew. It was not surprising.

    On the other hand, Jeanne was different. She bringing George here alone was asking for

    humiliation.

    More and more people entered the hall, and more and more people came out.

    Jeanne lined up at the back.

    It was almost the turn of thest few people.

    Jeanne heard George''s name and brought him in.

    In the interview hall, Jeanne and George sat at the interview table. The few interviewers in front of

    them

    appeared very formal.

    When one of the interviewers was about to speak, another female interviewer said bluntly, "1 don''t

    think there''s anything worth interviewing for. We don''t consider single-parent families, so there''s no

    need to waste our time. Next!"

    "Wait," Jeanne said, "The interview information for Angerburg didn''t explicitly say that children from

    single-parent families can''te for the interview."

    The interviewer frowned slightly. She nced at Jeanne impatiently, showing a superior attitude.

    "I''m the principal of Angerburg. I''m making it clear now."

    "Are the rules of an international first-ss elementary school so casual?" Jeanne sneered. "My son

    failed the interview that he had prepared for so long just because of your words?! Is this the so-

    called ''people-oriented'' cultural system in your school?!"

    The interviewer''s face darkened slightly as she said coldly, "Children who grow up in single families

    are born with ack of kinshippared to other children. This is iplete for the children

    themselves! Angerburg is a first-ss noble school. We don''t ept children who have ws. We

    also don''t want this kind of w to affect the growth of other children!"

    "My son has no ws!"

    "It''s not up to you to decide!"

    "It''s not up to you to decide either!" Jeanne enunciated each word.

    The interviewer looked at Jeanne coldly.

    "Since you didn''t make it clear before that children from single-parent families can''t be interviewed,

    you don''t have the right to reject my son''s interview!" Jeanne said again with an imposing manner.

    At that moment, the interviewer seemed to be stunned by Jeanne''s imposing manner.

    She calmed down and said coldly, "10 minutes. Tell me all of your son''s strengths! I don''t want to

    waste too much of my time!"

 Chapter 59 George Slaps Everyone in the Face

    Chapter 59 George ps Everyone in the Face

    In the interview hall.

    Jeanne only spent ten minutes indeed.

    After that, for a long time, no one said a word.

    The female principal was obviously shocked and speechless.

    After a long time, the female principal pushed her sses and let herself look very calm as she

    said, "Not bad."

    The corners of Jeanne''s mouth lifted slightly.

    "Go out and wait for your notice."

    Jeanne did not say much.

    She held George''s hand and walked out.

    "Wait." The female principal called out to them.

    Jeanne turned around.

    "Do you think you can y the role of a mother and a father by yourself?"

    "Of course."

    The female principal nodded. She was trying to find a way out for herself.

    Jeanne held George''s hand and returned to the hall to wait.

    Phoebe looked at them with disdain. They came out after entering for a short while. They were

    obviously here to humiliate themselves.

    About two hourster, the female principal came out to announce the results in public.

    At this time, the venue was very quiet. Most of the people were nervous.

    The female principal read out the name list one by one in a serious manner. "Quinton Swan,

    Charles James, Sherry Baker..."

    Phoebe was very nervous.

    Only 30 students would be epted for this batch, and there were more than 100 people in the hall.

    Phoebe''s heart was beating very fast.

    In the end, Paul''s name was still not announced.

    After the female principal finished reading out a long list, she took a deep breath and said, "Thest

    quota..."

    The entire hall became even more nervous.

    After all, most of the children here had not had their names announced.

    Phoebe had a look of anticipation...

    "George Lawrence."

    The entire hall was in an uproar.

    Everyone''s gaze turned to Jeanne and George.

    In an instant, they became the focus of attention.

    The female principal appeared very serious as she continued to say, "Congrattions to the

    students whose names have been called for admission to our school. The school semester starts

    next Monday. Before admission, you need toplete the admission procedures. The staff of our

    school will inform you one-on-one about the relevant matters. Thank you for your participation.

    Goodbye."

    After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave.

    "This is unfair!" A person suddenly shouted in the hall.

    The female principal turned around and stopped.

    "1 seriously doubt the results of the interview at Angerburg are fair!" A man suddenly stood up in the

    hall and said fiercely.

    The female principal''s expression was unsightly. "Since the founding of our school, we''ve always

    upheld fairness. Do you have any objections?"

    "How can an illegitimate child from a single family be selected?! Is there some underhanded

    operation in Angerburg?!" The man was extremely sarcastic. It was obvious that he was saying that

    George had pulled some strings.

    The other people who were not selected also started to agree. "That''s right. How can someone like

    that be chosen? How can my son not be chosen?!"

    "If you don''t give us an exnation, none of us will leave!"

    The scene was a little chaotic.

    Phoebe was also among the crowd, and her voice was unusually loud, "The key is that he''s

    useless. Why is he allowed to enter Angerburg instead of my son?! I''m not convinced!"

    Not only those who did not pass the interview but some who did also said, "If you let my daughter

    and that illegitimate child be ssmates. I''m afraid that her character will be ruined!"

    In the noisy hall, Jeanne and George, who were being questioned, were very calm.

    Edward, who was sitting not far away, was also very calm.

    On the other hand, Nox could not sit still any longer.

    Edward''s "wife" was being bullied, yet he was actually so indifferent.

    At the scene, the female principal''s face darkened, and she shouted, "Silence!"

    The entire ce fell silent.

    "Angerburg is an international first-ss school. Even if the children of Harken''s imperial family

    enter the school, they''ll be treated equally!" The female principal said coldly, "Regarding George''s

    admission, we''ve followed the proper procedures to select him..."

    "What right does he have to be selected?" Phoebe was very agitated. "He doesn''t know anything.

    What isn''t my son selected when he''s skilled at everything?!"

    The female principal nced at Phoebe.

    Jeanne also nced at her.

    Phoebe could still pretend that they were all rtives in the Lawrence family''s manor, but when it

    involved her own interests, her greedy face was revealed.

    "To be honest, I live with George now. I know him very well. He reads children''s books and ys

    games on his phone every day. I''ve never seen him study hard. When my son was preparing for the

    interview, George was just ying!" Phoebe said loudly, "If such a person can go to Angerburg, why

    can''t the rest of us?!"

    "Such a person..." The female principal''s eyes narrowed under her sses. "Are you sure George

    doesn''t know anything? !"

    "He doesn''t know anything!" Phoebe said fiercely, "It''s a joke that he came for the interview. Now,

    Angerburg actually epted him. Does this mean that Angerburg, a prestigious school, is just a

    joke? And the rest of us working so hard to prepare for this school is also a joke..."

    "Enough!" The female principal could not listen any further. She looked at Phoebe coldly and asked,

    "How manynguages does your son know?"

    Phoebe was stunned for a moment before she answered loudly, "He has been learning another

    language since he was young. He can now converse smoothly in thatnguage."

    "George knows fivenguages."

    "Impossible..."

    "What level is your son''s piano?"

    Phoebe quickly answered, "My son''s violin is currently at level 5."

    "George is a level 10 professional."

    Phoebe had heard that George was very good at ying the piano. "Angerburg isn''t an art school.

    Knowing how to y a musical instrument is just a bonus but not mandatory."

    "Can your son write code?"

    "Code?" "George just used two minutes to hack the internalwork of Angerburg."

    Phoebe did not know what to say.

    "Does your son know how to solve advanced math problems? Not simple math problems, but a

    research-level math problem that hasn''t been solved by anyone from Angerburg even after years of

    training.

    George solved it."

    "Do you know what photographic memory is?" The female principal looked at Phoebe coldly. "Let

    me show you."

    The female principal asked her assistant to take out a few books.

    She said to George, "George,e up."

    George looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne nodded.

    George walked up.

    The female principal ced the books in front of everyone. "Three dictionaries from different

    countries. For fairness, in case you suspect any underhanded operation of Angerburg,e up."

    She pointed at Phoebe.

    Phoebe gritted her teeth and went up.

    "You can flip through three pages of each dictionary," the female principal ordered.

    Phoebe did as she was told.

    "George, take a look," the female principal said.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    George took a few looks at each of the dictionaries, and he really just took a few looks. It was as if

    he only nced through.

    "Are you done?" The female principal looked at George.

    George nodded.

    "Listen carefully!" The female principal looked at Phoebe and then turned to George. "Recite it."

    George recited everything he had just seen in threenguages to everyone without missing a single

    word. One of them had a note that was written, and he also recited it.

    Everyone was shocked.

    Phoebe could not believe it at that moment.

    "By the way, does everyone know about the Mensa organization?" The female principal was very

    calm. After all, she had just been pped in the face. She said, "It''s a global high IQ club and has

    an entry requirement of 148 IQ and above. George is one of the members, and he''s ranked eighth.

    So far, he''s the only underage member in the world to be on the top ten list of Mensa! So... any

    objections?!"

 Chapter 60 I’ve Taken a Liking to... Your Son!

    Chapter 60 I��ve Taken a Liking to... Your Son!

    "So..." The female principal''s expression was serious. Looking at everyone present, she enunciated

    each word and asked, "Any objections?"

    The entire hall was silent.

    No one had expected that the seemingly unremarkable George would be so amazing!

    They disdained George just now, but they were now stupefied.

    Phoebe was the one who suffered the most. She had always looked down on George and had

    always thought that her son was a hundred times better than George. She had never expected this

    to happen.

    She stood there with embarrassment, jealousy, and anger.

    It made her look twisted!

    Edward, who was sitting below, looked at George with a smile.

    Nox, who was next to him, was also surprised by George.

    He had a feeling that with George was not too bad, but he had never expected that the brat was so

    amazing!

    In the hall, no one said another word!

    The female principal seemed to have expected this result. She announced solemnly, "Since there

    are no objections, today''s interview is over. Thank you for your participation. Goodbye."

    Then, she turned around and left.

    George also returned to Jeanne''s side.

    While everyone was still in a state of shock, Jeanne held George''s hand and took the lead to leave.

    Just as they walked out of the hall...

    "Ms. Lawrence." A familiar male voice came from behind.

    Jeanne stopped in her tracks.

    She turned around.

    Fourth Master Swan brought his nephew and stood there with Nox by his side.

    Jeanne forced herself to smile. "Fourth Master, can I help you?��

    "I''ve taken a liking to... your son!" Fourth Master Swan''s thin lips moved slightly.

    ''Is this fe really crazy?!''

    Jeanne looked straight at Fourth Master Swan. He left after saying that.

    ''F*ck!

    ''He''s crazy!''

    Jeanne held her son''s hand and returned to the small car.

    George was still sitting in the back seat.

    Jeanne was driving at a normal speed. She looked at George through the rearview mirror. "Do you

    want a reward?"

    "No." George was calm.

    He was very calm from the beginning to the end.

    Actually, Jeanne felt a little happy during the whole

    process.

    "But I don''t like Fourth Master Swan," George added.

    "Am I right to say that your reward is to keep Fourth Master Swan away from us?" Jeanne asked.

    George nodded. "Yes."

    "Alright." Jeanne agreed immediately.

    She felt that this kind of reward was very easy to achieve.

    Little did she know...

    That someone could be so shameless!

    Jeanne brought George back to the Lawrences family''s manor.

    At this moment, Phoebe had also returned.

    Phoebe was crying in the hall while Paul was also crying next to her as if he had suffered a great

    grievance.

    Jenifer was also a little angry. Firstly, Paul, who had always given her hope, was not selected.

    Secondly, she heard that George was actually a genius. She had always hated to see others being

    good, so she naturally had all sorts of twisted thoughts.

    At this moment, Jenifer raised her head and saw Jeanne and George walking in. They walked past

    them as if no one was around.

    "Jeanne." Jenifer''s tone was very cold.

    Phoebe saw that Jeanne had returned and cried even harder.

    At this moment, Alexander was not around either.

    Jeanne nced at Jenifer. "What''s wrong with Little

    Mother?" "What do you mean by what you did today?!" Jenifer did not pretend anymore. She stood

    up from the sofa and looked a little aggressive.

    "What did I do?" Jeanne pretended to be stupid.

    "Why didn''t you tell us that George is a genius?! By doing this today, are you deliberately

    embarrassing my nephew?!" Jenifer said fiercely.

    "She did it on purpose," Phoebeined while crying, "Sis, you don''t know how embarrassed

    Paul and I were at the scene. From now on, I don''t dare to bring Paul out anymore..."

    After saying that, she cried even louder.

    Jeanne was very calm. She said, "Is it hereditary for your family members to alwaysin first

    whenever something happens?"

    "Jeanne, how can you say that?!" Jenifer used the topic as an excuse and said "No matter what,

    she''s still your elder, and I''m also your elder. Are you so disrespectful to your elders?"

    "It depends on whether you learn to respect yourself."

    "Jeanne!"

    "If you hadn''t disdained George in front of everyone, would you have been pped his face so

    miserably?!" Jeanne sneered.

    "I wasn''t looking down on George; I was just telling the truth..."

    "To say the least, we''re still rtives. You said George was useless in front of so many people. If

    George was really useless, would he still be able to hold his head up high in the future?" Jeanne

    questioned, "At least I didn''t say that Paul is useless! Althoughpared to George, he really didn''t

    have any strengths."

    "Jeanne, that''s enough!" Jenifer''s voice was sharp, "This is the Lawrence family''s manor. We can''t

    tolerate you being sowless!"

    "You know this is the Lawrence family''s manor?" Jeanne mocked, "As an outsider, shouldn''t you

    have some self-awareness and shut up?"

    "You!" Jenifer was furious.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Jeanne smiled. "Many wrongdoings lead to self-destruction. This saying is meant for you."

    "Your lesson from seven years ago wasn''t enough, was it?" Jenifer did not pretend anymore and

    asked Jeanne through gritted teeth.

    "It was enough." Jeanne''s expression turned cold. "That''s why I''m going to make you pay!"

    Herst few words made people shudder.

    Jenifer''s heart froze.

    Jeanne had turned around andzily said, "I''ve never felt that George is a genius, let alone that

    there are no geniuses in this world. There are onlyparisons. After all, there are always people

    better than you, so there''s nothing to show off about. Unlike some people... who like to be arrogant."

    "Jeanne!" Phoebe heard the sarcasm in Jeanne''s words and raged.

    Jeanne did not bother with them anymore. It was a waste of time.

    She held onto George''s hand and went upstairs to her room.

    Phoebe was crying so hard that her heart was tearing apart. It was as if Jeanne had done

    something serious. "Sister, Sister, look at Jeanne. She doesn''t even see us as a threat. Look at her

    smug face..."

    "Enough!" Jenifer scolded angrily.

    Phoebe looked at Jenifer in shock.

    "In the end, it''s your son who isn''t capable enough.

    What''s the use of crying and making a scene? Who can you me if your son isn''t capable

    enough?!" Jenifer said fiercely.

    Phoebe saw that Jenifer was angry, so she swallowed her anger and did not dare to say anything

    else.

    "Pack your things and leave now."

    "Sister, Sister, don''t you care about your nephew anymore? Don''t you care about the only son of the

    Fabians?" Phoebe asked in a panic.

    Jeremy, who had not been able to say anything, was also anxious. "Sister, you can''t do this. It

    wasn''t easy for the Fabians to have such a son! Can you please ask your husband to help us pull

    some strings!"

    Jeremy and his wife did not know the inside story, but Jenifer knew very well that the Lawrences did

    not have the face to ask Angerburg to ept Paul.

    She said coldly, "Don''t stay here and humiliate yourself! Go back to your hometown and find

    another school. I don''t want to see you again!"

    After saying this, Jenifer went upstairs as well.

    "Sis, Sis..."

    Jeremy and his wife never thought that they would be kicked out in the end!

 Chapter 61 Business Dinner

    Chapter 61 Business Dinner

    At night, the Lawrences sat in the dining room and had dinner.

    Jeremy and his family were forcibly chased away by Jenifer. When they left, they cried their hearts

    out. They said that Jenifer did not care about their lives anymore, which made Jenifer feel very

    awkward in front of all the servants. Naturally, the matter did not end well.

    Nheless, Jenifer was still smart. Before Alexander came back from work, she had already dealt

    with everything that needed to be dealt with.

    At this moment, there were not many people at the dining table. Jasmine had also be a Swan.

    "What''s going on with George?" Alexander suddenly asked seriously.

    Jeanne raised her head and looked at Alexander. "What do you mean?"

    "The interview for elementary school today." Alexander''s expression was very ugly. "Today,

    countless people called to congratte me, saying that I have a genius grandson. After so long, I

    still don''t know anything."

    "Did you ask?" Jeanne sneered.

    "Do you have to go against me?" Alexander suddenly put down his cutleries.

    The atmosphere became very serious.

    Jenifer and Joshua did not dare to move their cutleries.

    On the other hand, Jeanne was very calm as she took some food for George.

    After all, George needed to grow.

    "Jeanne!" Alexander saw that Jeann ignored him, so his expression became even uglier.

    Jeanne said nonchntly, "It''s not a big deal. He''s just a little smarter than the average person.

    What''s there to talk about?"

    "You..." Alexander was speechless by Jeanne''s words.

    "Let''s eat. If the food gets cold, they won''t taste good." Jenifer was the best at acting as a good

    person. When she knew that Alexander was feeling a little awkward at this moment, she quickly

    eased the atmosphere. She took some food and ced it on Alexander''s te. "You''re tired after

    working all day. Eat more."

    Alexander red at Jeanne and turned to ask Jenifer, "How''s Paul?"

    "That child didn''t perform well and wasn''t selected," Jenifer said nonchntly, "It''s also because he

    hasn''t seen much of the world since he was young. Thinking about it, there are indeed differences

    between South Hampton City and the small ce I came from. I think that rather than letting you

    spend all your effort to send Paul to an elite school, if he can''t keep up in the end, it''s better for him

    to just find a good school in my hometown. It might be even better."

    Jenifer''s words were very pleasant to hear.

    On one hand, she did not belittle her nephew''s ipetence. On the other hand, she gave

    Alexander a lot of face. At least, it would not make people think that Alexander was not capable

    enough to send Paul to the best school. It was because Paul was not suitable for it.

    Jeanne could not help but look at Jenifer. She felt that after these years, this woman''s conduct had

    risen to another level.

    Now that Jeanne thought about it, the reason Jenifer had chased her younger brother''s family away

    so early was that she was afraid that Jeremy''s family would cause trouble and embarrass

    Alexander. If Alexander was embarrassed because of Jenifer''s family, she would not have a good

    time either.

    Jeanne pursed her lips lightly and continued to eat quietly.

    Alexander listened to Jenifer''s words and nodded slightly. "An expensive school isn''t necessarily

    good. It has to be suitable for the child."

    Jenifer quickly agreed.

    At the dining table, everything returned to normal.

    Alexander suddenly thought of something and said, "Oh right. Tomorrow evening, you''ll dress up

    and attend a business dinner with me."

    "What dinner?" Jenifer asked.

    "Do you still remember MUK?"

    "The emercepany that the Lockes wanted to cooperate withst time?" Jenifer asked.

    Alexander nodded. "The CEO of MUK has sent out an invitation to a dinner, inviting most of the

    upper-sspanies in South Hampton City to attend. Inside Information says that MUK may still

    find a localpany to cooperate with, so we''ll be going to pay them a visit tomorrow. There may

    even be a chance for us to cooperate."

    "I''ll dress well."

    "I''ll also bring Joshua with me tomorrow. Help us prepare the suits for the banquet before 5:00 pm."

    "Okay. "Jenifer nodded quickly and asked again, "Will Eden and Jasmine Go?"

    "Of course," Alexander said immediately, "How could they not be included for such a gathering of

    the upper ss?"

    "That''s true." Jenifer''s tone was a little smug.

    "Speaking of Jasmine, when you see her tomorrow, tell her to have a child with Eden as soon as

    possible. She can only have a foothold in that big family after she has a child."

    "Don''t worry, I''ve told Jasmine about this. She has been smart since she was young and knows

    what to do."

    "Okay," Alexander answered.

    He knew Jenifer would be considerate in this aspect, so there was no need to say anything more.

    Jeanne and George just quietly ate their dinner.

    Other than the unpleasant incident just now, this family never took the initiative to mention them

    anymore.

    Not to mention... bringing them to the high-ss banquet.

    Alexander probably thought that only Joshua and Jasmine had the right to go socialize with him.

    The next day.

    In the afternoon, Jeanne slowly changed into a gown and

    put on makeup.

    While applying mascara, she asked George, "Are youing with me this evening?"

    "No."

    "Are you afraid of being alone here?"

    "No."

    "Alright then." Jeanne put down her mascara.

    She had always respected her son.

    Previously, Jeanne had always brought him along because she was afraid that he would not be

    used to being alone. Now that they had returned for a month, he had gotten used to what he

    needed to get used to. If he was not used to it, he would not be able to get used to it no matter

    what.

    Jeanne carefully picked out arge red lipstick and applied it skillfully. Then, she put on a pair of

    exaggerated diamond fringed earrings.

    After that, she put down her hair, and her long curly hair was casually draped over her shoulders.

    She was done dressing up.

    Jeanne stood up from the makeup mirror.

    She was wearing a ck dress with a sling with little fabric, where a few straps criss-crossed on her

    back, revealing her perfect waist line. The skirt only reached the middle of her thighs, and if she was

    not careful, she would have a parity sh. The rest of her legs that were not covered were smooth

    and fair. She wore a pair of ck sequined stilettos. Under the reflection of the light, her straight

    legs seemed to sparkle.

    Jeanne was the kind of woman who would seem like a kept woman even if she wore her clothes

    properly, not to mention a dress with little fabric. She looked so alluring that it would make people

    commit a crime.

    She walked to George''s side and gently touched his head. She said, "Be good at home."

    George nodded.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Jeanne casually picked up a white feather shawl that was ced at the side. The shawl could hide

    part of her sexiness, making her look less aggressive and more gentle and moving.

    She walked out of the room and went downstairs.

    At this moment, Alexander brought Jenifer and Joshua out of the door as well. They sat in the

    special car of the Lawrences and left.

    Jeanne casually went to the garage to drive her car and then slowly drove out of the Lawrence

    family''s home.

    She did not lie to Monica. She really did not like driving.

    To her, it was meaningless to drive if she did not race.

    In the end, she was still patient and drove the sports car to the destination at a normal speed.

    Nox''s reminder was right. She still had to abide by the traffic regtions. She was still worried about

    whether she had been punished yesterday.

    At this moment, in the Swan family''s Bamboo Garden.

    Teddy held a traffic ticket and looked at it. His eyes almost popped out!

    ''Why did I have 12 points deducted, fined 3,000 dors, and even had my driver''s license

    impounded?!

    ''Am I... sleepwalking?!''

 Chapter 62 Jeanne’s Identity Was Exposed

    Chapter 62 Jeanne��s Identity Was Exposed

    A red sports car was driving on the street.

    Jeanne nced at her ringing cell phone and casually put on her bluetooth earpiece.

    "Are you going to the dinner party?" The person who called asked.

    "Yes."

    "Alone?"

    "Or else?"

    "Wear something with more fabric," Kingsley suggested.

    The corners of Jeanne''s mouth curled up slightly. "Are you being hypocritical to only remind me

    when I''m out?"

    "I didn''t ask you to seduce anyone."

    "You''re thinking too much," Jeanne said coldly, "It''s up to me how I dress."

    "Protect yourself."

    "Okay," Jeanne replied.

    She took off her earpiece and drove casually.

    To be honest, she did not want to stay in South Hampton City for too long.

    There was nothing worth remembering here.

    Jeanne parked the car at the entrance of the banquet hall.

    She got out of the car.

    Outside the car, there were a lot of people going in and out.

    The scene looked very lively.

    MUK was a first-ss foreign emerce enterprise, and Harken did not have a strong e-

    commerce tform up until now. Once MUK brought in their professional team, they were bound to

    make a big difference in Harken''s market, so there were a lot of local enterprises that flocked to

    them.

    Of course, the Lockes were a cautionary tale. Most of the people were still in a wait-and-see state,

    and most of them were probably here tonight to find out the specific situation.

    Jeanne scanned the electronic invitation card and walked into the hall.

    Just as she walked in, a female voice suddenly sounded beside her. "Jeanne."

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly.

    She saw Jasmine wearing a light blue dress and appeared with Eden.

    At this moment, Jasmine was clearly surprised to see her.

    "Why are you here?" Jasmine questioned.

    She did not hear her mom say that Jeanne woulde.

    "I''m here to join in the fun." Jeanne smiled.

    "What are you thinking?" Jasmine''s face was full of disdain, "This is an official business banquet.

    Not everyone cane! Don''t you feel shameless toe without being invited? Wouldn''t Dad be

    mad again if he sees you?! Jeanne, no matter what, you''re still a Lawrence. Before you do anything,

    don''t you think about the honor of our family first?"

    Jeanne nced at Jasmine, her eyes moving slightly as she looked at Eden.

    At that moment, Eden happened to look at Jeanne as well.

    Their eyes met.

    His heart palpitated.

    He gritted his teeth secretly and remained calm.

    The way Jeanne was dressed tonight was enough to make people fantasize. At this moment, such

    a gaze caused his heart to tremble.

    Jeanne did not fix her gaze on Eden, nor did she have the mood to figure out his thoughts. She said

    to Jasmine, "Don''t be too full of yourself. You''ll easily get pped in the face."

    "Jeanne!" Jasmine suppressed her anger.

    Jeanne walked past her and left immediately.

    Jasmine was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She turned her head to look at Eden with some

    grievance. She seemed to see Eden''s fiery gaze fixed on Jeanne''s enchanting back. In the next

    second, it seemed to be an illusion.

    Eden looked back at Jasmine with a cold gaze and said, "Don''t bother about her. If she doesn''t

    know what''s good for her, she''ll seek your death sooner orter."

    Jasmine nodded, but she did not feel good.

    ''Did that flirtatious b*tch dress like this to seduce Eden?!

    ''No!

    ''I would never let such a thing happen!"

    Jeanne walked calmly in the banquet hall.

    Very soon, she attracted the attention of many people. Naturally, Alexander also saw her.

    When he saw her, his expression changed immediately.

    He brought Jenifer and quickly walked towards Jeanne. He lowered his voice and scolded her

    angrily, "What are you doing here? I didn''t ask you toe!"

    "I came alone."

    "Don''t you have any self-awareness? How can someone like youe to a business dinner like

    this? This ce is filled with important and influential people. This isn''t a so-called entertainment

    banquet. Go back immediately!"

    Jeanne just looked at Alexander.

    When George went to Angerburg for an interview, he had asked her to go home.

    Now, he was also asking her to go home.

    Jeanne asked, "Am I so shameful to you?"

    "Enough." Alexander did not seem to want to waste time with Jeanne. "If you''re capable, you should

    be invited to this banquet on your own. Don''t leech off me! Jasmine also came with her identity as

    the young madam of the Swans."

    Jeanne was speechless.

    ''Did I leech off him?

    ''What does he have for me to leech?!

    ''What''s there for a "prestigious family" that''s heading

    towards destruction to show off about?!'' "Take advantage of the fact that the host of the banquet

    has yet to officially appear. Leave immediately.

    Otherwise, people will think that the Lawrences are unruly and will bring anyone here," Alexander

    ordered coldly.

    Just as he finished speaking, the venue suddenly fell silent.

    Everyone turned to look at a man who appeared on the second floor. It was West, the host of this

    banquet and the CEO of MUK Group.

    He walked down the stairs one step at a time with an imposing figure.

    Alexander red at Jeanne. Due to West''s appearance, if Jeanne left at this time, it would appear

    abrupt and rude. Hence, Alexander used his gaze to signal Jeanne to behave herself.

    Jeanne pretended not to see.

    West walked to the hall.

    In the hall, many people took the initiative to approach him.

    The workers around West blocked the others and watched him walk in one direction.

    Alexander looked at West walking toward him and felt a little excited.

    When West stopped in front of him, he quickly reached out his hand. "Mr. West..."

    "Girl, I was wondering where you could hide!" West directly pulled Jeanne into his arms.

    Jeanne smiled.

    West was about 45 years old. He was very tall and burly, so Jeanne looked extremely petite in his

    arms.

    Everyone was shocked.

    ''What''s the situation now?''

    West, the legendary godfather of emerce, had an... unspeakable rtionship with Jeanne, the

    so-called Eldest Young Lady Lawrence?��

    This was breaking news!

    Everyone in the banquet hall had their eyes on them.

    This included the awkward Alexander, as well as Eden and Jasmine, who were not too far away.

    Jasmine''s eyes were filled with jealousy. She clenched her fists tightly and red fiercely at Jeanne,

    who was the center of attention.

    At that moment, Eden''s gaze also changed slightly.

    ''What kind of shady business had Jeanne done all these years abroad?!

    ''Seducing men everywhere?!''

    West finally let go of Jeanne after a long time. Hepletely ignored the gazes of the people

    around him. He deliberately said to Jeanne in a reproachful tone, "You''re really bold to have gone

    missing without informing your godfather!"

    ''Godfather?!''

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Everyone was shocked again.

    "Didn''t Ie to surprise you?" Jeanne had a fawning look on her face.

    "Don''t give me that." West was deliberately angry, "If you want to give me a surprise, go back to

    work at MUK. In the future, I''ll leave Harken''s emerce market to you to handle. I can then

    spend more time with your godmother."

    ''What?!''

    Everyone was shocked.

    ''Harken''s emerce market would be left to Ms.

    Lawrence?!''

    "Godfather, don''t joke. You''re in the prime of your life, and yet you want to retire? Godmother won''t

    allow it." Jeanne refused.

    She actually refused West.

    There were so many reputablepanies in South Hampton City that wanted to cooperate with

    MUK, and yet Ms. Lawrence said she did not want to take it over?!

    Everyone suddenly felt that Ms. Lawrence, who had returned this time, was not simple at all!

 Chapter 63 Ms. Lawrence, Don’t Play With Fire

    Chapter 63 Ms. Lawrence, Don��t y With Fire

    Everyone in the banquet hall stared at the interaction between Jeanne and West with their mouths

    agape.

    They never thought that the eldest youngdy of the Lawrences would have anything to do with the

    godfather of international emerce.

    In everyone''s mind, Jeanne was still that wild girl who did not know what she was doing. She was a

    delinquent daughter who was chased out of the house by her biological father! No one would think

    about what she had done or experienced during the seven years she was chased out. The only

    thing they knew was that Jeanne had given birth to an illegitimate child, one who was originally

    useless but turned out to be a genius!

    Jeanne seemed to be too different from everyone''s impression at the moment!

    West turned his head to look at Alexander, who was standing at the side. He said, "Mr. Lawrence,

    you''ve raised a good daughter."

    Alexander snapped back to reality.

    At that moment, he seemed to have recovered from his shock.

    He smiled stiffly. "Mr. West, you tter me."

    "I''ve always been curious about what kind of parents could raise such an outstanding child, and I''ve

    wanted to seek advice and experience from you. My damned child is ignorant and ipetent.

    He''s really helpless," West said sincerely.

    When he said that, Alexander''s face became even stiffer.

    He forced out a few words. "Jeannie is the one who''s obedient."

    One could see how awkward Alexander was. Did he sincerely feel that he did not have the

    qualifications to answer West''s question?��

    Jeanne smiled indifferently at the side.

    "Let''s have a good chatter." West patted Alexander''s shoulder in a friendly manner and said,

    "Now, I''ll borrow your daughter and let her apany me to meet the guests."

    "Please go ahead," Alexander said quickly.

    West smiled gratefully. He let Jeanne hold his arm and brought her to socialize with him.

    Jenifer watched as they walked away. The emotions on her face could not be held back any longer.

    She could not help but say, "How did Jeannie hook up with West?!"

    Alexander responded coldly, "How would I know?!"

    When he thought about how Jeanne had embarrassed him, he felt angry.

    "Could it be that... Jeannie and West did something shameful abroad...?" Jenifer said deliberately.

    Alexander gave her a look.

    Jenifer quickly said, "I was just saying."

    She was deliberately fanning the mes.

    Alexander''s face turnedpletely dark at that moment.

    At the banquet, West brought Jeanne to socialize with all the upper-ss enterprises in South

    Hampton City.

    West also made it very clear that MUK Group would bring their professional team to Harken into the

    emerce market in South Hampton City, but because they were not familiar with the local

    market, they would choose to cooperate with a local enterprise. To put it bluntly, they would find a

    partner in South Hampton City to develop the emerce tform together.

    Once the news was out, all the enterprises in the city were in an uproar.

    There were already some enterprises at the banquet that could not hold back and kept socializing

    with West, trying to deepen his impression of them.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Jeanne apanied West for more than half the night. She finally broke away from the crowd and

    took some time to go to the washroom.

    She had juste out of the washroom when she heard a man''s voice. "Are you very pleased with

    yourself?"

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly, and she saw Eden standing not far away.

    He was alone.

    Where did he leave Jasmine?!

    Jeanne smiled faintly. "Which are you referring to, Young Master Swan?"

    Eden said sarcastically, "I didn''t expect that the eldest youngdy of the Lawrences, who once didn''t

    even let anyone touch her hand, would apany an old man for the sake of money and benefits."

    Jeanne''s face turned slightly cold.

    "What? Did I hit a sore spot?" Eden sneered.

    Jeanne was indifferent. "Young Master Swan, are you jealous?"

    "Are you kidding?!"

    Jeanne approached Eden and suddenly walked toward him.

    Eden frowned slightly and maintained his vignce, but he could not bear to take a step back.

    Jeanne was almost stuck to his body, but she seemed to maintain a subtle distance. Her fragrance

    lingered in Eden''s breath, making him a little confused for a moment. He heard her melodious and

    sweet voice as she said with a heart-stirring voice, "In any case, you''ll never be able to touch me in

    your lifetime..."

    Eden''s expression changed drastically, and he stared fiercely at Jeanne.

    At that moment, anger burned in his heart, and he grabbed Jeanne''s arm fiercely.

    Jeanne''s eyes narrowed.

    Just as she was about to resist...

    "Eden."

    Jeanne and Eden turned their heads abruptly.

    The person who called Eden was not Jasmine, but... Nox.

    Beside Nox was Edward.

    Fourth Master Swan did note to the banquet, but why was he suddenly here?!

    How long had he and Nox been standing there?!

    Eden let go of Jeanne abruptly.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Eden walked straight toward Edward. He showed no reluctance towards Jeanne.

    He stopped in front of Edward and said respectfully, "Fourth Uncle, you''re here."

    Edward took a look at Eden and nodded slightly.

    "I''m leaving. Jasmine is still waiting for me outside."

    Edward still nodded.

    Eden left.

    At the same time, Nox also left.

    It seemed that Jeanne and Fourth Master Swan were left behind on purpose.

    Jeanne was a little speechless.

    She rearranged her shawl. She became entangled with Eden just now, so it was a little messy.

    After she was done, she walked past Edward.

    "Ms. Lawrence," Edward said, his voice was neither warm nor cold.

    Jeanne pursed her lips and stopped.

    Edward turned around and looked at her.

    Jeanne raised her head and looked back.

    She did not want to be outdone.

    Edward suddenly stretched out his long arms and hugged Jeanne in her arms.

    Jeanne was shocked and tried to push him away.

    At that moment, Edward''s big hand was on her waist. It seemed to be exerting more force, making

    her unable to move.

    Jeanne frowned.

    She could clearly feel that Fourth Master Swan''s hand was on her exposed waist and not on her

    shawl.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth and was about to speak.

    Fourth Master Swan suddenly bent down and lowered his head.

    Jeanne''s heart moved.

    His lips brushed past her lips as if it was an illusion. He then moved toward her ear.

    At this moment, Jeanne even thought that if Fourth Master Swan dared to kiss her, she would throw

    him over her shoulder..

    However, she maintained her calm.

    She only felt a wave of heat lingering around her ears.

    "Ms. Lawrence, it''s best that you don''t y with fire," Edward uttered with a threat and a hint of

    ambiguity. "I don''t have enough willpower."

    As he finished, he kissed Jeanne''s earlobe with his slightly cold lips.

    It was only for a second.

    Edward then let go of Jeanne and turned around to leave.

    "Fourth Master Swan," Jeanne called out to him.

    Edward stopped in his tracks.

    "Don''t forget that this is just a deal,"Jeanne reminded.

    Edward did not give any reply and left.

    ''Damn it!

    ''Bastard.''

    Jeanne took a deep breath. She forced herself to calm down and walked toward the banquet hall.

    West was still in the crowd. When he saw Jeannee out, he waved for her to go over.

    Jeanne walked over.

    West looked at Jeanne and suddenly smiled. "Why is your right ear so red?"

    Jeanne was stunned.

    West seemed to find it very interesting. He looked left and right. "Your left ear is fine, but your right

    ear ispletely red. Is your right ear shy?!"

    It was clearly a joke, but Jeanne was speechless.

    She smiled and said, "I''m allergic to this earring."

    No.

    She was just allergic to someone!

 Chapter 64 Moved

    Chapter 64 Moved

    In the banquet hall, Jeanne subtly changed the topic.

    West looked around and said, "I just heard that the Fourth Master Swan from South Hampton City is

    here."

    Jeanne kept her smile and did not reply.

    "I''ve been looking forward to meeting him for a long time," West muttered. At that moment, he

    turned around and looked at Jeanne. "Did you see him?"

    "No." Jeanne smiled very naturally.

    West was a little frustrated.

    Jeanne said, "Godfather, it''s gettingte. You also saw that I''m feeling a little ufortable due to

    my ear allergy, so I''ll go back first. I''ll see you tomorrow."

    "Okay." West nodded. "Don''t go missing again."

    "Don''t worry." Jeanne said a few words to West and left the banquet hall.

    Since she had achieved her goal for the night, there was no need to waste any more time

    socializing.

    She walked out of the hall''s entrance.

    A worker walked over in a hurry.

    Jeanne avoided the person, but at that moment, her shawl fell off identally.

    At this moment, a few shes of light appeared behind her, apanied by clicking sounds.

    Jeanne turned her head.

    The paparazzi had run away with the SLR camera.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    The staff member hurriedly picked up the shawl on the ground for Jeanne with an apologetic look on

    his face. "I''m sorry, Miss, I''m really sorry..."

    Jeanne took the shawl, nodded slightly and left.

    She drove back to the Lawrence family''s courtyard.

    In the hall, Alexander and Jenifer had left without anyone knowing. In any case, they had returned.

    At this moment, they were clearly waiting for Jeanne in the hall.

    "What''s your rtionship with West!" Alexander shouted at her.

    Jeanne was calm. "Didn''t you see? He''s my godfather."

    "Godfather?" Alexander stood up from the sofa and walked toward Jeanne. "Godfather? What

    godfather? Why didn''t I know that you have a godfather!"

    "What do you know about me?" Jeanne asked. "After you chased me out of the Lawrences, did you

    ask about me? Did you care about me? You wouldn''t have known even if I died overseas years

    ago!"

    "Jeanne!"

    "I''m telling the truth!" Jeanne''s voice was also very loud, "So at this time, you don''t have the right to

    question me!

    I only need to take responsibility for the life I want to live. It has nothing to do with you!"

    "Do you want me to chase you out of this family again?!" Alexander roared angrily. He was really

    infuriated by Jeanne''s words.

    "Do you think I care?" Jeanne looked at Alexander. The smile on her lips was filled with contempt.

    "With my current conditions, what do you think the Lawrences have that are worthy for me to stay?!"

    "You!" Alexander was really furious.

    Jeanne turned around and left. As she walked, she said, "To be honest, I''m curious. Why do I still

    have to return to the Lawrences? After thinking about it, it''s probably..."

    "Is George your illegitimate child with West?!" Behind her, Alexander''s furious voice was suddenly

    heard.

    Jeanne stopped in her tracks.

    She smiled.

    It was just a very natural smile. There was no emotion to be seen.

    Fortunately, she really did not have any feelings for her so-called "father".

    The reason she still stayed in the Lawrences was probably to seek justice for her mother and take

    back everything that belonged to her mother.

    She did not say anything and went upstairs.

    It was a waste to talk to the Lawrences!

    Alexander saw how Jeanne ignored him. He was going crazy with anger!

    At this moment, Jenifer was fanning the mes by the side. "Since she didn''t deny it, doesn''t that

    mean that she has admitted it?"

    Alexander''s face turnedpletely dark.

    Jenifer said, "I heard that West has a family and that his child is already very old. Is Jeanne

    interfering in

    someone else''s family? That''s too immoral! Today, she appeared in such a high-profile manner at

    the banquet and was even affectionate with West. She even called him her godfather. If this were to

    spread in the future, our family''s reputation..."

    "Enough!" Alexander was furious. "You better discipline Jasmine and Joshua well. I know how to

    deal with

    Jeanne''s matter!"

    "Yes, yes, yes. I won''t say anymore. You should also calm down." Jenifer quickly tried to fawn over

    him.

    At that moment, Alexander wanted to beat Jeanne to death! This time, she had returned to go

    against him!

    Jeanne returned to her room.

    George was sitting in front of theputer typing code.

    Jeanne took a deep breath and walked toward her son with a smile on her face.

    There was no need to affect her mood because of some unimportant people, much less George''s

    mood.

    "What are you doing��" George directly closed theputer as soon as Jeanne asked.

    Jeanne frowned. "I can''t look?"

    "No." George was very determined.

    "What did Kingsley ask you to do again?" Jeanne asked.

    George did not answer.

    Jeanne patted George''s little head and scolded fiercely, "Kingsley, that exploiter. Stop working. Take

    a bath and sleep."

    "Okay." George nodded obediently.

    At that moment, it was obvious that his eyes were flickering.

    George went to the bathroom to take a bath first.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Jeanne was a little tired andy on the chaise longue in the room to wait.

    She opened the French window and allowed the hot summer breeze to blow in. She then lit up a

    cigarette.

    Actually, she rarely smoked, especially in front of George.

    asionally, there were exceptions. There was no reason.

    She took a deep breath.

    In her mind, a voice echoed...

    "Is George the illegitimate child between you and West?!"

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly.

    This was what her father was like. He would only think of her in the most despicable way.

    At this moment, Jeanne''s phone suddenly rang.

    Jeanne came back to her senses and picked it up.

    "Monica..."

    "D*mn! I''ve only been away for a week, and so many things have happened to you!" Monica was

    rather excited.

    ''What happened to me?!''

    "Why didn''t you tell me that George is a genius!" Monica questioned, "Do you still treat me as your

    sister? Am I

    still George''s godmother? !" "I wanted to surprise you."

    "F*ck!" Monica cursed, "Then why didn''t you tell me that you have a rtionship with West, the

    CEO of MUK Group?!"

    "Do you also think that we have a rtionship?" Jeanne was very calm.

    "Aren''t you his goddaughter?" Monica was straightforward.

    "Do you really think I''m his goddaughter?" Jeanne smoked a cigarette and asked nonchntly.

    "Or what?" Monica was a little confused. "Could there be some kind of illicit rtionship between

    you?! Stop joking. How''s that possible?!"

    "Do you trust me that much? I''m not the same as before, and we''ve been separated for seven

    years..."

    "It won''t matter even if we''ve been separated for 70 years!" Monica was resolute, "How can I not

    know what kind of person you are?! Don''t interrupt me on purpose. Quickly tell me your true identity

    now. Are you a super big shot? Are you like the main character of the TV series I''ve been watching?

    Once your mask falls off, will South Hampton City tremble?"

    Jeanne could not help butugh.

    She was amused by Monica.

    In fact, she was really... moved by her trust.

    Jeanne put out the cigarette butt.

    She said, "No, I only worked hard to live."

    "Don''t make it sound so deep. You know I don''t understand you since my grades are bad." Monica

    was a little unhappy.

    "I''ll tell you in the future when the time is right, but I can''t tell you now."

    "Why?"

    "I can''t tell you either."

    "Jeanne!" Monica was going crazy.

    "Monica." Compared to Monica''s excitement, Jeanne''s voice was much gentler. "Thank you."

    Monica was moved. Jeanne was suddenly so emotional, she was somewhat taken aback.

 Chapter 65 Don’t Worry, You Weren’t Cuckolded

    Chapter 65 Don��t Worry, You Weren��t Cuckolded

    On the phone, Jeanne''s gentle voice was heard. "Didn''t you juste back from a business trip?

    Why aren''t you resting earlier?"

    "I just got off the ne and am on my way home." Monica was easily led astray.

    "You came back sote?"

    "It''s all because my dad isn''t in good health. If there''s a business trip, I have to go. A flower like me

    will be crippled by my father sooner orter," Monicained.

    Jeanne could not help butugh.

    She felt that it was a happy thing to have Monica by her side.

    The two of them chatted for a long time.

    Monica said, "I''m at the garage. Let''s talk tomorrow."

    "Rest early."

    "Okay." Monica hung up the phone.

    The car was parked properly.

    After the driver opened the car door for Monica, he took out her luggage and sent it into the

    elevator.

    "Thank you for your hard work," Monica said gently to the chauffeur.

    The chauffeur said respectfully, "Take care, Ms.

    Cardellini."

    Monica nodded.

    When the elevator closed, Monica looked at the number on the elevator.

    ''It''s midnight. Finn, that b*sstard, should be asleep by now!''

    The elevator arrived at her floor.

    Monica pushed the huge suitcase out.

    After pressing on the fingerprint lock, she found that the house was indeed quiet.

    She knew that Finn must be asleep.

    Well, Finn had always been a disciplined person. He would go to bed before 11:00 pm, and there

    was no reason for him not to sleep. Moreover, he did not know that Monica would be back today.

    Every time Monica went on a business trip, whether it was before she left, returned, or the few days

    she was gone, the two of them would never have any contact.

    ''How could such a marriage... be considered a marriage?''

    ''We should just end it as soon as possible!''

    Monica thought fiercely while she pushed her luggage back to her room quietly, trying her best not

    to disturb anyone.

    She went back to her bedroom and opened her luggage to take out some necessities.

    The moment she opened her luggage, her eyes paused.

    When Monica saw a leather belt overseas, she felt that it was very suitable for Finn. It was simple

    and low-key. In short, at first nce, she felt that it was verypatible with that b*stard. Monica

    guessed that Finn''s birthday would be in a few days, so she bought it as a birthday present. It was

    not very expensive anyway.

    Monica hesitated for a moment before picking it up and walking out of the room. Then, she walked

    to Finn''s bedroom and knocked on the door.

    For some reason, she felt a little excited.

    Monica took a deep breath to make herself look normal.

    She had even thought of how to give it to Finn so that they would not be embarrassed..

    The door suddenly opened.

    Monica was about to hand over the gift box when her hand stiffened, and her eyes froze.

    It was not Finn who opened the door, but Finn''s old lover... Patsy Larson.

    Patsy looked at Monica in her pajamas and asked, "Looking for Finn?"

    Monica came back to her senses.

    Then, she smiled naturally. "It''s nothing much."

    Patsy looked straight at her.

    Monica said, "I just wanted to let him know that I''m back. Of course, you can pretend that I don''t

    exist."

    Then, Monica turned around and left.

    At that moment, Finn walked out of the room and looked at Monica, who had left.

    Patsy said, "She just wanted to let you know that she''s back."

    Finn nodded slightly.

    "Finn," Patsy called out to him, "I''m sleepy. Can I sleep now?"

    "The bed is made. Go to sleep."

    "Okay." Patsy turned around and went to sleep on the big bed.

    Finn looked in the direction of the door and slowly walked out.

    Monica had returned to her room. The next second, she heard a knock on the door.

    She opened the door and saw Finn standing at the door.

    Monica''s lips curled up. "Did I disturb you?"

    Finn frowned.

    "If you knew your old lover wasing, you should''ve told me beforehand. I would''vee back a

    few dayster or stayed in a hotel. It would''ve been awkward for me to disturb you like this," Monica

    said calmly.

    "Why were you looking for me?" Finn did not seem to hear what she said and cut to the chase.

    "Didn''t I tell your old lover? I just wanted to tell you that I''m back."

    Finn looked at the gift box on Monica''s bed.

    Monica was holding the box when she left.

    She followed Finn''s line of sight.

    Finn opened his mouth, but he did not say anything.

    Monica''s phone rang.

    She picked up the phone, and the name "Michael" shed on the screen.

    It was obvious, so Finn saw it too.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Monica picked up the call. "Michael."

    "Are you home?" Michael''s gentle voice was hearding from the other end.

    As it was a quiet night, Finn heard it even though the speaker was not on.

    "1 just got home."

    "It''s good that you''re home safely. Rest early."

    "Okay," Monica replied and asked, "By the way, are you free tomorrow?"

    "Yes," Michale responded without asking anything.

    Monica chuckled. That sincere smile came from the depths of her heart. "When I was on a business

    trip, I saw a gift that suited you. I''ll bring it to you tomorrow..."

    "Bam." The door was mmed.

    Monica was shocked.

    ''Finn, are you f*cking crazy?!''

    "What was that sound?" Michael asked from the other side.

    "I-it''s nothing. I closed the door too hard just now," Monica said quickly.

    "As long as you''re fine."

    "I''ve been on the ne for more than ten hours. I''m a little sleepy."

    "Then sleep early. See you tomorrow."

    "See you tomorrow." Monica hung up the phone.

    She put down the phone and felt a strange feeling in her heart.

    She took a deep breath. She was big-hearted anyway!

    Otherwise, she would not have gotten into a marriage of convenience with her ex-boyfriend and

    be friends with him again.

    She always felt that she would never be able to find a good man in this life!

    If that was the case, so be it!

    In the Swan family''s manor, in Bamboo Garden.

    At 2:00 am, Nox was summoned over.

    Nox broke down and looked at the culprit leaning against his bed, leisurely looking at his phone.

    He asked, "Edward, can you not be crazy all the time? You don''t have a woman to spend the night

    with, but I do. Do you know how terrible it is to leave right after doing the deed with someone?!"

    "Are you not terrible to sleep with a different woman every day then?!" Edward raised his eyebrow.

    "..." Nox had no strength to retort. He said in a flustered and exasperated manner, "I know what you

    want.

    Luckily, I made preparations before I went to bed."

    Edward nced at Nox expressionlessly.

    Nox took out his phone and looked at the information that was sent over. "West is the CEO and the

    largest shareholder of MUK. He''s responsible for the operation of the entire MUK market. West is a

    very talented person. He started from scratch and has made it to where he is now. He has a great

    influence in the international emerce industry and is now known as the godfather of e-

    commerce..."

    Edward nced at Nox again.

    Nox pursed his lips, "Alright, I''ll pick the key points. Ms. Lawrence worked at MUK two years ago.

    From being an ordinary employee, she climbed to the position of marketing director. West was very

    appreciative of her, so he took her as his goddaughter. Not long ago, a week before her return,

    which was also when the Lawrences asked her toe back, she suddenly and unterally quit her

    job at MUK and returned to South Hampton City without West''s consent. ording to the

    investigation, Ms. Lawrence and West were just subordinates who admired each other. Don''t worry,

    you weren''t cuckolded."

 Chapter 66 My Master Told You to Keep Warm

    Chapter 66 My Master Told You to Keep Warm

    In the huge room, Nox said word by word, "Don''t worry, you weren''t cuckolded."

    Edward gave him a look.

    Nox calmed down and said, "But it is said that West''s mixed-blood son has been pursuing Ms.

    Lawrence. Don''t worry, Ms. Lawrence refused. That said, for your happiness, I''ve specially

    investigated West''s mixed-blood son, Mubier. He''s 22 years old and young. Other than being young

    and knowing how to flirt with girls, he can''t bepared to you."

    Edward did not have any expression.

    Nox smiled smugly. "Don''t you think that I''m great and looked into everything for you?��"

    "Are you sure that''s what I wanted to know?" Edward raised his eyebrow slightly.

    "Or else?" Nox was a little confused.

    He had followed Fourth Master Swan for 25 years.

    Yes, from the moment he was born.

    So, how could he not know what Fourth Master Swan was thinking?!

    "Take down the news," Edward said bluntly.

    Nox was stunned. "What news?"

    As he said that, he went over to look at Edward''s phone very naturally.

    Edward turned his phone off.

    Nox frowned. "What is it?" "Just do as I say," Edward said coldly.

    Nox was speechless, but he still nodded. "Okay."

    "You can leave now."

    "I still have something to say!" Nox was a little excited, but his expression was still very serious.

    Edward looked at Nox.

    Nox said, "I just received news from the technology department that the Swans'' real estate

    industry''s internal firewall has been tampered with."

    Edward frowned slightly. "Weren''t you the one who supervised the firewall? You said that it''s...

    indestructible? !"

    "I went all over the world to look for the world''s top software experts, and they upgraded and

    maintained it from time to time. I even specially looked for master hackers to crack it. No one has

    cracked it."

    "Well, the truth is that a w has appeared now."

    "It''s not really cracked yet. The technology department is urgently repairing it now."

    "Don''t do anything first."

    "Huh? Aren''t you afraid that thepany''s information will be leaked?" Nox was puzzled.

    "Let''s see how capable this person is and how far he can crack it. Is there an invisible figure we

    overlooked and don''t know about? If so, we have to figure out who this person is, and whether he''s

    an enemy or a friend. So, don''t alert the person and follow the clues," Edward instructed.

    Nox smacked his forehead. "Why didn''t I think of such a thorough n! Fourth Master Swan, how

    does your brain work?!"

    Edward ignored Nox and said indifferently, "Go back. I''m sleepy."

    "You summon me when you need me, but you chase me away right after you''re done using me,"

    Nox muttered, "How heartless!"

    In the end, he turned around and left.

    After he left, Master Fourth Master Swan looked at his phone again.

    On the screen, there was a photo of Jeanne being secretly taken by someone.

    In the photo, Jeanne''s back waspletely bare. Her perfect back curve was not hidden at all. Her

    long and slender legs were straight and smooth. The moment she looked back with surprise, she

    was so beautiful.

    It was originally a financial news article. The news exposed the rtionship between Jeanne and

    MUK. However, there were many misleading words such as "godfather". This was not a simple word

    in many cases. Naturally, it was published as an article by the media.

    Nevertheless, most of thements were not about the bad rtionship between Jeanne and

    West...

    [This woman is too beautiful.]

    [My nose is bleeding.]

    [As a woman, I can only say that my heart is moved...]

    [Does Eldest Young Lady Lawrence still need a godfather?]

    [At this moment, I suddenly want to Crazily@yan Xuan. Were you blind seven years ago? No, you

    shouldn''t have eyes.]

    In fact...

    Topics such as #MsLawrencesBack, #MsLawrenceWaist, and #MsLawrenceLongLegs were

    trending. They were ranked one, two, and three respectively.

    Even #EdenWasBlind was the 12th trending topic.

    The next day, Jeanne was woken up by the ringtone of her phone.

    She nced at the iing call. "Monica."

    Monica was so energetic that it was scary.

    ''Isn''t she tired after a whole day?''

    "Where''s your news?" Monica had always been very agitated.

    ''News?

    ''What news?''

    Jeanne sat up from the bed. "What''s wrong?"

    "Last night, before I went to bed, I saw that you were on trending topics due to a piece of news.

    There were quite a few trends, but I saw that other than making you more popr, they didn''t have

    any negative effect on you, so I didn''t pay too much attention to them. When I woke up this morning,

    it seemed like I had a dreamst night. Your news was handled so cleanly that I couldn''t find it even

    after searching!"

    Jeanne did not seem to mind. "If it''s gone, so be it." "How can this be?!" Monica was indignant.

    "That photo of you yesterday was so beautiful. How can it be gone just like that?! Eden would

    definitely regret it if he saw it. More importantly, the topic of #EdenWasBlind was even trending.

    There were countless people who tagged him on Twitter, but they''re all gone now. Damn it!"

    Jeanne smiled, "Do you really care so much about making Eden regret?"

    "Who asked him to cheat on you? He even did it so matter-of-factly without any remorse. Thinking

    about how he treated you so well but secretly slept with Jasmine and even shamelessly said bad

    things about you in front of the media makes me so angry that I''m going to die!" Monica was easily

    controlled by her emotions.

    "There''s nothing to be angry about. A cheating couple won''t end well." Jeanne''s eyes turned cold.

    "Besides, you said that there were many people who tagged himst night. How could he not see

    the news?"

    Monica was stunned. "That''s true."

    "On the contrary, I have to thank the person who removed my news. Otherwise, once the Swans''

    public rtions team makes a move today, do you think that my news will continue to develop in a

    good direction?" Jeanne couldpletely imagine how things would turn out.

    In the end, it would be like seven years ago, where her reputation would be in tatters.

    Her dark and cold gaze carried a hint of cruelty.

    "You seem to make sense." Monica was once again

    convinced by Jeanne.

    "So don''t be conflicted. You slept sotest night and woke up so early this morning? Aren''t you

    tired?"

    Monica suddenly fell silent for a few seconds.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing, I''m just nning to go back to sleep." Monica''s tone was light.

    Jeanne kept feeling that Monica was hiding something.

    Monica directly hung up the phone.

    Shey on her bed.

    Could she tell Jeanne that she, who was tired aftering back in the middle of the nightst night,

    did not sleep at all for the whole night?

    ''Damn.

    ''This is frustrating.''

    Jeanne put down her phone and nned to sleep for a while.

    It was only 6:00 am, and she had slepttest night.

    She had justid down when someone knocked on the door.

    Jeanne got up and opened the door.

    A servant stood at the door. "Miss, a gentleman called Teddy is looking for you."

    ''Teddy again?!''

    Jeanne went back to her room and changed into a set of clothes. She washed up briefly before

    going downstairs.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Downstairs, Teddy stood there respectfully and waited

    for her.

    At this moment, other than the servants, no one else in the house had woken up so early.

    "Has your master fallen sick again?" Jeanne asked straightforwardly.

    ''Who knows?!''

    Anyway, Edward had woken Teddy up before dawn.

    Teddy said, "Fourth Master asked me to bring you some clothes."

    As he spoke, many people walked in from outside the hall. All of them were carrying bags of clothes

    in their hands. They stood in rows behind Teddy with an imposing manner.

    Jeanne frowned slightly.

    "My master said that the weather in South Hampton City is rather cold. He also told you to keep

    warm, Ms.

    Lawrence."

    ''Cold?!

    ''It''s the middle of f*cking summer now. The weather is 37 to 38 degrees. How is it cold?!''

 Chapter 67 Embarrass Alexander and Jenifer

    Chapter 67 Embarrass Alexander and Jenifer

    Jeanne looked at the pile of clothes in her room and felt like breaking down.

    ''Isn''t Fourth Master Swan very busy?

    ''Isn''t he very mysterious?

    ''Didn''t they say that he''s cold and abstinent, and that strangers aren''t allowed to get close to him?!

    ''They''re f*cking lies!

    ''Fourth Master Swan is a lunatic!''

    Jeanne took a deep breath to calm herself down.

    After all, it was not a bad thing for someone to give her clothes. She did not need to... panic.

    Just as she was adjusting her emotions, there was a knock on the door.

    Jeanne frowned.

    It was early in the morning. Could she take a break?

    The servant at the door said, "Eldest Young Lady, Old Master wants you to go to his room."

    Jeanne''s eyes narrowed, and the corner of her mouth curled into a cold smile.

    She said, "Help me tidy up the clothes in my room."

    The servant was a little unwilling.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Moreover, she heard that the eldest youngdy was going to be kicked out again.

    Since Jeanne was going to get out of this house, why did she still have to help her tidy up her

    room?!

    Jeanne ignored the servant''s thoughts and walked straight to Jonathan''s room.

    The door opened.

    Just as she had expected, Alexander, Jenifer, and Joshua were all in Jonathan''s study.

    Everyone watched as she walked in calmly and smiled. "Grandpa, you called for me."

    Jonathan nced at Jeanne and said bluntly, "You are a sensible person. We don''t need to beat

    around the bush."

    "Please speak, Grandpa." Jeanne did not change her expression.

    "What''s the rtionship between West and you?"

    "Would you believe me if I said it?" Jeanne chuckled.

    "Tell me!" Jonathan said coldly.

    Jeanne replied, "A normal rtionship. Two years ago, I applied for a job at MUK. Due to George''s

    superb mastery of software since young, he helped me develop very quickly in MUK and rose all

    the way to the position of marketing director. West appreciated me quite a bit. Seeing that I was

    alone overseas and had no one to rely on, he epted me as his goddaughter."

    "That''s all?" Jonathan was extremely serious.

    "That''s all." Jeanne was certain.

    "Do you think we''ll believe it?!" Alexander suddenly interrupted. "How can a person like you without

    a diploma or a degree apply for a position at MUK? You became MUK''s marketing director? Don''t

    you even know how to lie?��" Alexander was sarcastic.

    "Since you''ve decided, then it''s useless for me to say anything more." Jeanne was very calm.

    She had calmly epted her biological father''s belittlement of her.

    "Don''t act like I''ve wronged you. Facts speak louder than words." Alexander was certain.

    "So, how do you n to deal with me?"

    "The reason I let youe back this time was to let you marry Thedus Locke. I hope you can

    behave yourself and learn to be grateful. Now that the marriage with the Lockes is gone, you''re still

    acting on your own. You even did some shady things that hurt the Lawrences''s reputation. While the

    situation hasn''t reached the worst stage yet, take your son, George, and leave the Lawrences!"

    "You want to kick me out again, right?" Jeanne''s eyes turned cold.

    "It''s not that I''m cruel; it''s that you did something immoral and insulted the Lawrences''s reputation."

    Jeanne looked at Alexander.

    Jenifer said on purpose at this moment as if she was speaking with sincerity, "It''s not that it''s not

    good for Jeannie to find her own love. If it was an ordinary boy, it wouldn''t be a big deal even if his

    conditions are slightly worse. However, West is not only old, but he also has a family. His child is

    almost the same age as Jeannie... If this were to spread out, I don''t know how ugly things would be.

    Actually, we''re doing this for Jeannie''s good. Harken is a ce with many people. If she leaves

    earlier, she won''t have to suffer verbal violence."

    It was meant for Jonathan to hear.

    Jonathan was the head of the family. Everything required his permission.

    Nevertheless, at this moment, Jonathan did not say a word.

    Jenifer said again, "Jasmine also called mest night. He said that the Swans still have some

    opinions about Jeannie. If anything happens to Jeannie, it''ll implicate Eden. Although Eden and

    Jeanne are no longer rted, it''ll still affect the Swans. If this continues, it''ll also affect Jasmine''s

    marriage."

    Jonathan nced at Jenifer and turned to Jeanne. "What do you say?"

    Jeanne said coldly, "Do I still have the right to choose? Back then, when I was chased away by you,

    it was only a matter of one flight ticket. Now, it''s only going to be two tickets."

    Jonathan frowned.

    "Well..." Jeanne turned to Alexander, "Dad, you don''t need to make so many excuses if you want

    me to leave. Just say it, and I''ll turn around and leave. Why do you have to say that I''m immoral? If

    you want to say that I''m immoral, I guess it runs in the family!"

    "Jeanne, what do you mean!" Alexander was furious.

    "Isn''t the meaning obvious?" Jeanne mocked coldly, "When Little Mom seduced you, my mom was

    pregnant. Why did n''t you think it was immoral?!"

    Alexander was exposed, and he was furious!

    "Also, Little Mom, how could you say those words so righteously?! When you seduced my dad, did

    he not have a family?! When Jasmine seduced Eden, did Eden not have a girlfriend?��" Jeanne

    laughed as she spoke as she really thought it was funny. "Now, what right do you have to act like

    great people and educate me?!"

    At this moment, Jenifer''s face was also red from Jeanne''s words.

    All these years, she had been ying the role of the Lawrences'' madam and had always been

    respected by people. No one had ever mentioned anything about her past!

    Now that Jeanne had suddenly said it so bluntly, she was embarrassed.

    After Jeanne finished, she did not care about anyone''s emotions. She smiled and said, "Dad, Little

    Mom, people aren''t stupid. The reason others didn''t mention your past is that they didn''t want to

    embarrass you. It doesn''t mean that they didn''t exist! Let me give you a piece of advice. One should

    know shame."

    "Jeanne!" Alexander was furious. At that moment, he was flushed red from Jeanne''s words.

    Jeanne was fearless. She appeared extremely calm. "I''ll buy the ne tickets myself. I won''t waste

    the Lawrences'' money."

    After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave.

    "Jeanne!" Jonathan suddenly called out to her.

    The corners of Jeanne''s mouth curled up.

    She turned around and asked, "Is there anything else, Grandpa?" "Did I ask you to leave?"

    Jonathan said coldly.

    Jeanne raised her eyebrow slightly.

    Alexander, Jenifer, and Joshua were all surprised.

    This morning, Alexander went to look for Jonathan to discuss the matter of making Jeanne leave.

    Jonathan did not refute him, so he thought that he had agreed.

    "Dad." Alexander could not hold it in any longer.

    "Let''s not talk about the rtionship between Jeanne and West for now. As an elder, once

    something happens, you want to chase away your daughter?�� Alexander, I thought that the matter

    from seven years ago made you repent!" Jonathan criticized righteously.

    Jeanne sneered.

    ''So, has Jonathan started ying the emotional card?''

    "Dad, I''m doing this from the Lawrences'' standpoint��"

    "Don''t talk so righteously. When you were with Jenifer, why didn''t you say that you were doing it

    from the Lawrences'' standpoint?!" Jonathan retorted.

    Alexander''s face turned red.

    He was embarrassed.

    "That said, Jeanne is at fault too. As a junior, no matter what your elders are like, you can''t be so

    disrespectful."

    "Grandpa, you''re right." Jeanne pretended to be obedient.

    ''In any case, as a junior, what if she was told off by her elders?!''

    Alexander was the old and shameless one.

    "There''s no need to say anything else. Jeanne doesn''t have to leave. In fact, I want her to get

    involved in the

    Lawrences'' business and take on a part of our responsibility!" Jonathan enunciated each word

    clearly!

 Chapter 68 The Lawrences’ Scheme

    Chapter 68 The Lawrences�� Scheme

    Jonathan''s words echoed in the room.

    For a moment, Alexander thought he had heard wrong.

    He looked at Jonathan, unable to react in time.

    At this moment, Joshua was even more agitated.

    He shouted at Jonathan, "Why should she be allowed to work in thepany?�� What qualifications

    does she have?!"

    To Joshua, the only person who was qualified to work at the Lawrence Enterprise was him.

    "What qualifications do you have?!" Jonathan''s face darkened.

    "I''m the first grandchild of the first child, and only a man is qualified!" Joshua said matter-of-factly.

    Jeanne suddenly smiled.

    The Lawrences'' preference for sons over daughters was deeply rooted in their hearts from

    generation to generation.

    "I''m afraid you have some misunderstanding about being the first grandchild of the first child,"

    Jeanne said with some sarcasm.

    "Women belong to other families! As a woman, you don''t have the right to work at thepany!"

    Joshua said righteously. He was especially proud of being the only son of this family.

    Jonathan was furious. "Joshua, have your parents raised you this way all these years?!"

    Joshua was stunned. He looked at Jonathan.

    Jonathan''s expression was extremely ugly. "So you think that just because you''re the only son in

    the family, you can do whatever you want without striving for advancement? You think that the

    Lawrences will belong to you sooner orter, right?��"

    "Grandpa." At this moment, Joshua seemed to have realized something was wrong.

    Ever since he was young, he had always been pampered the most.

    "That''s why you don''t strive for advancement. You just muddle along and wait for death!" Jonathan

    was merciless.

    At this moment, Joshua was being scolded in a very embarrassing manner.

    He had never been scolded like this before.

    Jonathan did not care about Joshua''s emotions at all. "There are no rules in this family where only

    men can enter thepany to work. Also, there''s no such thing as only a son can inherit the

    traditions of our family''s enterprise. To me, I''ll hand over the enterprise to whoever is more capable!"

    "Grandpa..." Joshua was a little flustered.

    "Enough!" Jonathan did not seem to want to waste any more time with Joshua. He turned his head

    toward Jeanne and said, "Since you said that you relied on your capability to enter MUK and rose

    all the way to the position of marketing director, then go to thepany to work and prove yourself

    with facts!" "Sure." Jeanne agreed immediately.

    This was the purpose of her return, to begin with.

    She wanted toe back and reim the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Of course, she was not grateful to Jonathan.

    She knew he had supported her today just to squeeze her beneficial value from her. Once she was

    useless, she would end up the same as her mother.

    Jeanne could see it, but Joshua could not understand it. He was still agitated.

    Jenifer pulled him back.

    At this moment, it was obvious that the old man was biased toward Jeanne. No matter how much

    they said, they would only be scolded more.

    Jenifer had always been good at reading people''s expressions.

    Jonathan saw that Jeanne agreed immediately and instructed, "Everyone else can leave now. Alex,

    stay to discuss the specific matters regarding Jeanne going to work tomorrow."

    Jeanne smiled slightly. "Okay."

    Jenifer also agreed.

    Joshua''s face was filled with anger as he was forcefully dragged away by Jenifer.

    In the room, Alexander''s expression was not too good either.

    Jonathan could tell, so his tone was a little gentler. "Are you not satisfied with my arrangement?"

    "Dad, you know very well that I don''t like Jeanne,"

    Alexander said very unhappily, "Not to mention I didn''t have any feelings for her in the past because

    of her mother, she has been treating me lightly ever since she returned! Now, you''re still letting her

    strut around in this house!"

    "I have my considerations too," Jonathan said bluntly, "Think about it carefully. Back then, we let

    Jeanne return to form a marriage agreement with the Lockes, but in the end, the Lockes were

    forced to go bankrupt. Don''t you think that it has something to do with her?"

    Alexander was shocked.

    He did not think so much.

    "The Lockes went bankrupt because of MUK, and Jeanne has a close rtionship with MUK!"

    Jonathan added.

    "So we''re being yed by Jeanne!" Alexander gritted his teeth.

    "That''s not important. What''s important is that we know what we want," Jonathan said to his son,

    "The marriage with the Lockes was just a deal with them. Now that there''s a better opportunity, why

    don''t we use it?"

    "You mean, let Jeanne help us cooperate with MUK?" Alexander immediately understood.

    Jonathan nodded.

    Alexander still had some misgivings, "But I''m afraid that Jeanne will be like her mother one day, and

    we won''t be able to control her at all..."

    "If you can''t control her, can''t you just do what you did to her mom to her?" Jonathan smiled coldly.

    Alexander was stunned, then he slowly said, "After all, she''s my biological daughter..."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you kill her unless it''s absolutely necessary. You don''t have to think too

    much about the rest of the matter. What you need to do now is to make use of Jeanne to discuss

    the coboration with MUK. By the way, let me remind you that Joshua definitely won''t be able to

    continue developing like this." Jonathan''s expression was serious. "You have to put pressure on

    him."

    Alexander nodded. "Alright, I know what to do."

    "A loving mother is a waste of a child. Don''t tell Jenifer about the matter of pressuring Joshua. She

    has little tricks, but she can''t think of the big picture."

    "Okay."

    "Think about how to use Jeanne. I''m already old. One day, you''ll have to make your own decisions,"

    Alexander said earnestly.

    "Okay, I won''t let you down."

    Jonathan nodded and beckoned for him to leave.

    Alexander walked out of the room.

    Jenifer was waiting for him at the door.

    The thing that Alexander liked the most about Jenifer was that she was gentle and considerate. She

    always put him first.

    Unlike a certain woman... who never regarded him as anything. In fact, in front of that woman, she

    always made him feel that he was worthless.

    "Dear, how are you? Did Dad scold you?" Jenifer was very concerned.

    Alexander shook his head. As he walked, he said, "Dad hasthe intention to let Jeanne develop in

    thepany."

    "What?!"

    "Tell Joshua to not spend all his time thinking about having fun. If he really wants to have fun, he

    can''t me anyone for not getting anything in the end!" Alexander strode away after that.

    Jenifer did not believe this at all!

    ''Didn''t the Lawrences always value sons over daughters? If I hadn''t given birth to Joshua back then,

    how could I have be a Lawrence?!''

    Jenifer''s expression turned vicious.

    ''I won''t let it slip through my fingers just like that!''

    Jeanne returned to her room.

    George woke up in a daze.

    "We''ll go out and have dinner with your god-grandfatherter," Jeanne said.

    "Did hee here?" George asked.

    Jeanne nodded as she went to the cloakroom to look for clothes.

    She saw a dazzling array of clothes...

    Jeanne had to admit that the Fourth Master Swan had a good eye.

    She chose a traditional dark green dress. The slit was very low, and it looked very conservative.

    Despite that, due to her good figure, her curves were clear, and she was still enchanting.

    After George washed up and changed his clothes, Jeanne brought him out of the door and went

    straight to the hotel where West stayed.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Jeanne knocked on the door, and the door opened.

    She was suddenly hugged tightly from the front.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    The man who was hugging her was very excited.

    "Surprise!"

    ''Damn.

    ''Why is Mubier here too?!''

 Chapter 69 Who’s Cheating on Who?!

    Chapter 69 Who��s Cheating on Who?!

    At the door, Mubier was hugging Jeanne.

    George was unhappy.

    Jeanne was also unhappy.

    She twisted her body. "Let go."

    Mubier did not let go. He hugged her even tighter. "It''s been so long. Don''t you miss me?"

    "I don''t."

    "But I miss you to death." Mubier seemed to have long gotten used to Jeanne''s indifference and did

    not care at all.

    Jeanne pursed her lips tightly.

    George also took two steps back with great tacit understanding.

    The next second, Jeanne did a clean shoulder throw, and Mubier suddenly fell to the ground. A

    violent sound filled the entire corridor.

    "Ah!" Mubier shouted, "Are you murdering your husband?!"

    Jeanne was unmoved.

    She tidied her clothes slightly andpletely ignored Mubier, who was on the ground, preparing to

    lead George in.

    "Ms. Lawrence, you''re so strong." A familiar male voice came from not far away.

    Jeanne suddenly turned her head.

    She did not know when Fourth Master Swan had appeared at the end of the corridor. Nox followed

    beside him.

    At this moment, Fourth Master Swan brought Nox and walked toward her step by step.

    Edward stopped at a very close distance. Then, he looked down at Jeanne from above.

    "Fourth Master, why are you here?" Jeanne forced herself to smile.

    "I''m just passing by," Fourth Master Swan said.

    After saying that, he walked past her with Nox.

    Jeanne frowned slightly.

    Mubier got up from the ground with difficulty and looked at the two figures who had left. "Who''s that

    person? He''s so arrogant."

    "Fourth Master Swan of South Hampton City."

    "F*ck!" Mubier swore. "The wretched man who harassed you?!"

    "..." Jeanne turned to look at Mubier.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you." Mubier was serious.

    Jeanne smiled.

    She beckoned for George to enter the hotel suite.

    At this moment, Nox followed beside Edward and could not help but say, "I''m afraid that Ms.

    Lawrence is really not simple."

    Edward was expressionless.

    "Do you want me to investigate her thoroughly?" Nox asked.

    "No need." "Fourth Master Swan..."

    "Jeanne is Jeanne. She has nothing to look into," Edward said straightforwardly.

    Nox pursed his lips.

    He turned his head to look at Edward.

    In the past, he was worried that this man would not fall in love. Now, he was worried that this man

    had fallen too deeply in love!

    In the hotel, in the presidential suite.

    Jeanne was chatting with West and Mubier.

    She said, "I''m going to work at the Lawrence Enterprise tomorrow."

    "What do you need me to do?" West asked.

    "Alexander asked me to work at thepany. His motive is very simple. He wants the Lawrence

    Enterprise and MUK to work together."

    "Before I came here, I also investigated the Lawrence Enterprise. It''s not an excellentpany,"

    West said bluntly.

    Jeanne nodded.

    She also knew the current situation of the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Even if Alexander died, the Lawrence Enterprise would most likely face bankruptcy.

    "However, the Lawrence Enterprise will be different with you around." West smiled.

    Jeanne also smiled.

    West said, "My trip to South Hampton city was arranged by you and Kingsley. I''ll do whatever you

    want me to do."

    "Thank you," Jeanne said sincerely.

    "You''re wee." West smiled. "If it weren''t for Kingsley, I wouldn''t be where I am today."

    Jeanne still admired Kingsley sometimes.

    After all, a person with a strong sense of purpose might not be very smart, but he could make many

    people feel that he was a good person!

    Sometimes, Jeanne even felt that he was a good person.

    Jeanne and West had been discussing the specific cooperation between MUK and the Lawrence

    Enterprise in the hotel.

    It was not until a littlete in the afternoon that Jeanne left with George.

    When they left, Mubier insisted on seeing them off, but Jeanne refused.

    Mubier looked at them with a face full of reluctance.

    Jeanne was unmoved.

    She held George''s hand and walked into the elevator.

    When she walked in, she halted again.

    She really felt that Fourth Master Swan was haunting her.

    Fourth Master Swan looked at her very coldly.

    On the contrary, Nox, who was beside him, smiled meaningfully.

    "What a coincidence," Nox took the initiative to speak.

    Jeanne smiled.

    "Ms. Lawrence, have you eaten dinner?" Nox asked.

    "Tomorrow, George will go to school. I need to go back early to help him prepare." What Jeanne

    meant was that they would not have dinner together.

    "Oh." Nox nodded and did not say anything else.

    The elevator arrived.

    Jeanne held George''s hand and prepared to leave.

    "When will you be free, Ms. Lawrence?" Behind her, Fourth Master Swan suddenly asked.

    Jeanne turned around. "I''ve been very busy."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes." Jeanne smiled slightly and left with George.

    Edward watched her leave.

    Nox also looked at her.

    Her figure in that dress was really moving.

    ''No wonder Fourth Master Swan can''t forget her even after such a long time!''

    Jeanne brought George back to the Lawrence family''s home.

    Just as they reached the door, Jeanne received a call from Monica.

    "Jeannie, what are you doing?" Monica''s deliberately fawning voice came from the other side.

    "What''s the matter?" Jeanne was alert.

    "Are you free for dinner tonight?"

    "George is going to school tomorrow, and I''m going to work at the Lawrence Enterprise tomorrow

    too. I have a lot of things to prepare."

    "You''re going to work at the Lawrence Enterprise? Your dad will let you?" Monica was excited.

    "Yes."

    "Really? Has your dad changed?"

    It was not that he changed his personality; it was that he was forced to do so.

    Alexander wanted Jeanne to win the coboration with MUK, so he had no choice but to entrust her

    with a heavy responsibility. Once she let the Lawrences regain their glory, she would immediately

    lose everything!

    "Then let''s have a meal together to help you celebrate."

    "There''s no need to celebrate." There was nothing to celebrate.

    "Jeannie, can''t youe out and apany me? I''m in a bad mood." Monica yed the bitter

    card.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Finn''s old lover came. I''m feeling suffocated." Monica gritted her teeth.

    Jeanne frowned slightly.

    "I don''t want to go back and look at those two, soe out and apany me."

    "Send me the location. I''ll go there in a while." "I know you''re the best." Monica hung up the phone

    excitedly.

    The moment she hung up the phone, she still felt a little guilty.

    After all...

    She picked up the phone and made another call.

    The person who answered the call was Nox.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Done. Send me the address," Monica said.

    "Not bad," Nox praised.

    "Of course, it''s me." Monica was proud.

    "Should I call Finn?" Nox asked.

    "You''re not allowed to call him!" Monica was agitated. "If you dare to call him, I won''t let Jeannie

    come."

    "Did the two of you quarrel again?"

    "What quarrel? How can I quarrel with him?!" Monica scoffed. "I simply don''t want to see him."

    "Didn''t you love him crazily back then?" Nox was speechless.

    "Didn''t I fall in love with Michael after that?"

    "F*ck! Are you cheating on Finn?" Nox was agitated.

    Monica rolled her eyes.

    ''Who''s cheating on who?!

    Tin the one being cuckolded now!''

 Chapter 70 Jeanne Was Drunk

    Chapter 70 Jeanne Was Drunk

    At night, Jeanne went out to have dinner with Monica.

    George stayed at home. He did not want to go out again.

    His personality was rather dull, and he did not like to interact with people. Thinking that she could

    not avoid drinking at night, Jeanne did not force him.

    Jeanne changed into a casual outfit. She wore a white t-shirt, a short fishtail floral skirt, and a pair of

    white sports shoes. Jeanne casually tied a loose bun on her head, revealing her delicate little face

    and slender white neck. She was as beautiful as ever.

    She drove out and arrived at the high-ss restaurant that Monica had mentioned.

    Under the guidance of the waiter, Jeanne walked into the private room.

    Monica was waiting for her in the private room. When she saw her, she was unusually excited.

    "Jeannie, you''re here."

    "What''s wrong with you and Finn?" Jeanne asked straightforwardly.

    The smile on Monica''s face was a little stiff. "Can we not talk about him?"

    "Isn''t this the reason you called me here?"

    "Who said that? I simply asked you toe and drink with me."

    "I''m not a good drinker." "What does that have to do with anything? As long as you''re by my side,

    it''s fine." Monica hugged Jeanne''s arm intimately, "You don''t even know that during the seven years

    you''ve been away, I haven''t been able to find anyone to confide in. I don''t even have anyone to

    apany me. My parents might seem open-minded, but they don''t know anything about my

    rtionships."

    Actually, it was not only Monica whopromised with Jeanne easily.

    Jeanne alsopromised with Monica very easily.

    Her heart was slightly moved. "I''ll apany you tonight."

    "I know you''re the best." Monica smiled unusually... cunningly.

    The two of them sat at the dining table.

    It was a huge table. There was a lot of food and wine.

    Just as the two of them were eating, someone suddenly knocked on the door.

    The waiter quickly went forward and opened it.

    "Monica." From the door came a familiar male voice.

    Jeanne and Monica turned their heads at the same time.

    "Nox, why are you here?!" It was Monica''s somewhat exaggerated scream.

    "I apanied Fourth Master Swan here for a meal. I heard from the front desk that you''re here

    too, so I came over."

    "Is Fourth Master Swan here too?" Monica asked.

    "I''m here." Following the voice, the person outside the door walked in.

    "Since we met by chance, let''s have a meal together?" Monica was very enthusiastic.

    The words that were about toe out of Jeanne''s mouth were swallowed just like that.

    ''What a terrible friend.''

    "Obedience is better than politeness." Fourth Master Swan agreed immediately.

    Monica hurriedly called out, "Come and sit."

    Edward very naturally sat next to Jeanne.

    Nox sat next to Edward.

    After sitting down, Nox took the initiative to look at Jeanne. "Ms. Lawrence, what a coincidence."

    In the end, Jeanne was still a little awkward.

    She smiled. "What a coincidence to meet three times in a day."

    "It''s fate." Nox smiled mischievously.

    Jeanne did not reply.

    She thought, ''Ill fate!''

    "Where''s Finn?" Nox was not feeling awkward. He asked Monica, pretending that they had only met

    by chance indeed.

    "He doesn''t have time for us now, so don''t ask about him. I''m here to drink tonight! Nox, do you dare

    not go home without getting drunk?!" Monica directly changed the topic.

    "It''s not that I don''t dare. I''m afraid that I''ll still be sober when you''re drunk." "Who gave you the

    courage? How dare you boast so shamelessly?!" Monica was full of fighting spirit.

    "Come, I''ll show you what it''s like to be a good drinker!"

    "Come,e..."

    The two of them started to drink.

    They drank like crazy.

    Jeanne ate dinner quietly.

    Edward also ate his dinner quietly.

    "Aren''t you busy?" At the dining table, Fourth Master Swan suddenly spoke.

    Jeanne paused for a moment before she said calmly, "Can''t you see I''m busy entertaining Monica?"

    Fourth Master Swan smiled and took the initiative to raise his wine ss. "Cheers, Ms. Lawrence?"

    Jeanne did not want to drink.

    She originally wanted to say that it was inconvenient, but the wine ss in front of her that was filled

    to the brim by Monica gave her no reason to refuse.

    Jeanne raised her wine ss. "Cheers, Fourth Master."

    Then, she downed the wine in one go.

    Edward downed the wine in one go as well.

    "Ms. Lawrence, you''re a good drinker." Nox and Monica drank a few rounds. Seeing the way

    Jeanne drank, they hurriedly raised their wine sses as well. "I want to have a drink with you too,

    Ms. Lawrence."

    Jeanne did not refuse.

    Tonight, she was here to vent with Monica. She did not want to ruin the atmosphere.

    She and Nox drank a few sses of wine.

    Monica saw that Jeanne did not reject anyone. She was a good drinker, so she drank with Jeanne

    as well.

    In the room, everyone drank quite a lot.

    Monica was a little drunk.

    Jeanne had been drunk for a long time.

    Her alcohol tolerance was not very good. She actually did not drink much. It was obvious that she

    had exceeded her limit tonight.

    She went to the washroom.

    When she came out, she directly bumped into a man''s embrace. The person''s chest was as hard as

    iron.

    Jeanne stood up straight and rubbed her nose.

    She raised her head to look at Fourth Master Swan, who was looking down from above. "Why do

    you keep haunting me?!"

    Edward frowned slightly.

    "Move aside. I''m going to apany Monica." Jeanne pushed the man in front of her.

    The man did not move. "It''ste. I''ll send you back, Ms. Lawrence."

    "No!" Jeanne was very determined. "I agreed to apany Monica properly tonight. I can''t just

    leave like this."

    "Nox will apany her."

    "Nox can''t control his lower body. Letting him apany her is like letting a wolf into a tiger''s den."

    "Don''t worry. Nox knows his limits." "Why should I listen to you? You''re colluding together." Jeanne

    reeked of alcohol and was doubtful.

    Edward''s gaze was deep as he stared intently at her blushing cheeks. He said, "Is this how you look

    when you''re drunk?"

    Jeanne''s eyes were blurred as she watched the person in front of her suddenly bend over and

    approach her.

    Her rationality still forced her to take a step back in self-protection.

    Nevertheless, she was suddenly hugged by someone. He was so strong that she was unable to

    move.

    She looked at Fourth Master Swan angrily.

    Fourth Master Swan''s lips were close to her right ear. "If you keep acting like this, I can''t help but..."

    His voice after that was so soft that only they could hear what he said.

    Jeanne''s face suddenly turned red.

    Just as she was about to push him away, Fourth Master Swan lifted her up.

    Jeanne instinctively hugged the man''s neck, afraid that she would fall to the ground.

    Edward carried Jeanne and left the private room. "Nox, take good care of Ms. Cardellini."

    "Okay." Nox agreed immediately.

    Monica watched helplessly as Jeannie was carried away by Fourth Master Swan.

    Many explicit images appeared in her mind. She stood up from the chair and was about to rush out

    the next

    second when Nox grabbed her. "What are you doing?" "I''m going to snatch Jeannie back!" Monica

    was unusually agitated. "1 can''t disregard my sister''s innocence!"

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Have you forgotten that you''re trying to set them up?" Nox reminded her. "As an experienced

    person, I have to tell you that this method is direct and effective!"

    Monica was shaken.

    ''Damn.

    ''Would I be struck by lightning for tricking my best friend?!''

 Chapter 71 Are You So Fond of Stealing One’s Partner?!

    Chapter 71 Are You So Fond of Stealing One��s Partner?!

    Jeanne was taken away by Fourth Master Swan.

    Monica felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles.

    Would Jeanne take a knife and sh her the next day when she woke up?!

    No.

    Monica could not hold it in anymore.

    She said, "This matter has to be consensual. I can''t let my sister lose her innocence just like that."

    Nox grabbed Monica again.

    He wanted to tell this silly girl that her sister had lost her innocence to Fourth Master Swan long

    ago. ''Why is she so agitated now?''

    Nox told Monica clearly, "Don''t worry. Fourth Master Swan will definitely not take advantage of the

    situation."

    Monica seemed to believe him but not really.

    "Instead of worrying about your sister so much, why don''t you tell me what happened between you

    and Finn? When you asked me to help you pursue him back then, you did everything you could.

    After only being in love for a year, you broke up with him? You''re too fickle!" Nox deliberately

    changed the topic.

    Monica was very unhappy. "Why do you always think that it''s my fault? Didn''t Finn tell you why we

    broke up back then?" "It''d be weird if he did!" Nox rolled his eyes.

    The three of them��him, Fourth Master Swan, and Finn were very close.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that they were "life-and-death friends".

    Nheless, among the three of them, Fourth Master Swan and Finn never talked about their

    personal matters.

    Fourth Master Swan was alright because Nox had always been by his side and more or less knew

    something.

    However, Nox did not know anything about Finn.

    "It''s useless to talk about this now. Anyway, I''ll divorce Finn sooner orter." Monica did not want to

    talk about the past.

    In her opinion, many things were over.

    She did not like to hold grudges.

    Monica also did not like to make things difficult for herself.

    She had always thought that she was luckier than the average person when she was born, so when

    she was unhappy, she would alwaysugh it off.

    "Listen to my advice. Finn is a good person. It''ll be a pity to lose him."

    "Ha." Monica chuckled with disdain.

    Nox still wanted to say something, but Monica took the wine ss. "You said you wouldn''t go home

    until you''re drunk!"

    Well, Nox could not be bothered anymore. He took the wine ss and started drinking with Monica

    again.

    They drank until they were both drunk.

    Nox and Monica walked out of the private room. Both of them were trying to walk in a straight line,

    but they obviously could not.

    "I''m actually not drunk." Monica burped and said drunkenly, "I''m just sleepy."

    "Do you think I''m drunk? I wouldn''t have let you go if you were not sleepy... Well, I need to go to the

    bathroom to use the toilet. I definitely don''t want to throw up. I just want to pee..." Nox said very

    seriously.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Monica waved her hand and walked out by herself.

    Just as she reached the door, a familiar voice was suddenly hearding from behind her.

    "Monica."

    Monica slowly turned her body and swayed as she looked at the person behind her.

    She looked at him for a long time. "Michael?"

    "Are you drunk?" Michael asked her.

    "I''m not drunk. I''m very sober. How can I be drunk?" Monica said very loudly. "I won''t get drunk no

    matter how much I drink."

    Michael went over directly and held Monica.

    His body was really soft. At that moment, Monica leaned into his embrace.

    "Are you going to send her back?" Eden asked Michael.

    The two of them had dinner together that night. The moment they came out, they saw Monica

    walking in front of them.

    "Yeah." Michael had helped Monica into his private car. "I''ll leave first. We''ll meet again next time."

    "She''s married," Eden reminded.

    Michael''s body stiffened. "I know."

    "Don''t let a woman affect your bright future."

    Michael did not reply.

    He helped Monica into the car.

    Monica was a little drunk. She seemed to have heard the conversation between Michael and Eden,

    but it also seemed to be an illusion.

    After all, she did not hear a single word at the most crucial point.

    She leaned against the back seat of the car, her world spinning.

    Michael did not say anything. He quietly sent her back to the entrance of the residential area where

    she and Finn lived.

    Monica opened the car door.

    Michael had gotten out of the car one step ahead of her. He walked to her car door and helped her

    out.

    Monica straightened her body and said, "Thank you. I''ll go back on my own."

    "I''ll send you back."

    "No need. I can walk on my own."

    "Don''t try to be brave."

    "Michael..." Monica called out to him.

    Michael looked at her quietly.

    "I''m married now." "So, other than Finn, other men aren''t allowed to touch you, right?" Michael

    asked her.

    His tone was calm, and there was no emotion in it.

    Monica was silent for a few seconds.

    It was not that Finn was the only one who could touch her. That man would not touch her either.

    Monica just did not want to cause any trouble.

    She said, "You should go back and rest early. Good night."

    As she spoke, she pushed Michael away, intending to go back on her own.

    "Monica," Michael called out to her.

    Monica staggered and stopped.

    "If I say that I want to get you back, what will you do?" Michael enunciated each word.

    Monica''s heart skipped a beat.

    Michael walked toward her step by step.

    He was so close that she could almost feel his breath above her head.

    The next second, he suddenly hugged her from behind.

    Monica was shocked.

    "I still love you. I''ve always loved you," he said as he leaned over to her ear with deep affection.

    Monica pursed her lips tightly.

    Her heart was beating very fast.

    It was very fast.

    She thought that all rtionships missed were missed.

    Whether it was her and Finn, or her and Michael.

    Monica could calmly get along with them, she could forget about the past, but she did not think that

    she would have to start all over again.

    She did not answer.

    Her silence made Michael take the initiative.

    He took the initiative to make her turn around and stand face to face with him...

    His lips were close to hers.

    Monica looked at Michael and watched him get closer.

    "Michael..."

    "Do you have to let me see this every time?" A male voice was suddenly hearding from behind

    her, suppressing her voice.

    Michael''s lips were close to Monica''s lips. He could touch her lips if he pouted a little.

    In the end, he let go of Monica and stood up straight to look at the man standing in the dark.

    Monica turned around at that moment and saw Finn in a daze.

    She saw him walk out of the dark and walk to her side. Finn said to Michael, "Are you so fond of

    stealing one''s partner?"

    Michael''s face darkened. "If you treat her well enough, why are you worried?"

    "I''m not worried." Finn sneered as he pulled Monica over.

    Monica was caught off guard. Due to her drunkenness, she lost her bnce and fell into Finn''s

    arms.

    Finn said, "1 simply don''t like it when others touch what belongs to me."

    After saying that, he dragged Monica away.

    Michael watched them leave with a ferocious look.

    ''What belongs to you?!

    ''Monica was never yours!''

 Chapter 72 Ms. Lawrence, Do You Want to Go to My Place?

    Chapter 72 Ms. Lawrence, Do You Want to Go to My ce?

    Finn dragged Monica back.

    His actions were really rude.

    Monica resisted a few times, but because she was drunk and could not exert her strength, she was

    still dragged by Finn. She staggered along the way.

    "Can you not drag me?" Monicained.

    ''This son of a b*tch.

    ''Can''t he be gentler to me?''

    Finn pressed the button on the elevator and held her hand even tighter.

    Ten minutes ago, he received a call from Nox, who said that Monica hade home drunk alone

    and asked him to pick her up... Then, he bumped into her and Michael.

    When the elevator arrived, Finn brought Monica into the house and brought her to her room.

    Monica struggled to break free from Finn. She did not take off her clothes or shoes and directlyid

    down. Then, she pretended to be a corpse.

    Finn looked at Monica for a long time..

    In the end, he went over to help her take off her high heels. Then, he went to the bathroom and

    wrung a wet towel for her to wipe the makeup on her face. Just as he was about to leave, he saw

    Monica clutching her skirt ufortably. She was notdylike at all.

    Monica was wearing a tight-fitting blue dress tonight. It was very easy for her... to have a parity

    sh.

    Finn gulped slightly. He squatted down again and moved her hands away. Then, he helped her to

    unzip the zipper on her back.

    After he was done, he turned around and left.

    "Finn," Monica suddenly called out to him. Finn''s body was a little stiff.

    "You''re leaving just like that?" Monica asked with a seductive smile on her lips.

    Finn pursed her lips. He turned around and looked at Monica.

    He looked at the loose dress on her body that did not fall off, but it seemed to be faintly discernible.

    "Are you a man or not?��" Monica''s voice was quite loud.

    At this moment, she had a severe headache, but she also seemed to be unwilling to give up!

    Am I not charming to him at all?

    ''Back then, did he only agree to date me just to deal with my pestering?!''

    "What are you looking forward to?" The corners of Finn''s lips curled up.

    Monica suddenly got down from the bed.

    Her dress hung improperly on her body.

    Finn''s eyes narrowed.

    Monica stood barefoot in front of him, her fair arms wrapped around his neck.

    She said, "Do you dare to sleep with me?"

    Finn gulped.

    "I dare," Monica said.

    After saying that, she tiptoed and approached Finn.

    Her lips were pressed against his.

    Once might not believe it.

    This was their first kiss.

    They did not have any intimate contact during their passionate love that year. Even when the priest

    said that they could kiss at the wedding ceremony, Finn only lightly kissed her on the cheek.

    Monica felt inexplicably aggrieved.

    She closed her eyes, wanting to deepen the kiss..

    "Ah!" At home, there was a sudden scream.

    Monica paused.

    Finn pushed her away.

    Monica''s body was unstable, and she fell to the ground.

    Finn did not seem to expect it. He wanted to carry Monica up right away.

    "Ah..." The scream was even more panicked.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Finn gritted his teeth and turned to walk out.

    "Finn!" Monica sat on the ground and called out to him.

    Finn was stunned for a while.

    "What exactly is our rtionship?" Monica asked him in a ridiculous manner.

    "What is your rtionship with Michael?" Finn asked back.

    Monica bit her lip.

    The words Michael said earlier suddenly appeared in her mind. He said... that he had always loved

    her.

    "Since you haven''t let go of him, what right do you have to talk about a rtionship with me?"

    Finn left after saying that.

    The door was mmed shut.

    Monica sat on the floor and watched Finn leave. He left to look for his old lover.

    The corners of Monica''s mouth suddenly curled up into a smile.

    A teardrop fell from her eye.

    She had taken the initiative to chase after Finn back then, so she should unconditionally endure all

    of Finn''s... disdain for her!

    At the same time, under the same dark sky.

    Edward sent the drunk Jeanne back to the entrance of the Lawrence family''s courtyard.

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly. She was a little slow and wanted to open the car door and leave.

    At that moment, her body was suddenly pulled by someone.

    Jeanne lost her bnce and fell directly into someone''s firm chest.

    She twisted her body.

    Jeanne twisted her body on someone''s body, trying to break free.

    "Ms. Lawrence," the person said in a low voice.

    Jeanne raised her head and looked at the man in front of her.

    "Who am I?" He asked.

    Sometimes, no, most of the time, Jeanne felt that this man was crazy.

    Her lips parted slightly. "Fourth Mast�� Hug."

    Jeanne widened her eyes.

    Before she could finish, Edward had kissed her fiercely.

    In fact, because she had opened her mouth to answer his question, her lips were open, so...

    Jeanne pounded on Edward.

    Nheless, she did not have any strength.

    Alcohol was indeed not a good thing. She would not drink it again until she died.

    She was holding back her anger.

    After a long time, the man who kissed her finally let go of her red and swollen lips.

    He let go of her lips but did not let go of her body.

    His face was buried in the middle of her neck, emitting hot air.

    Jeanne started to twist her body again, resisting.

    In the next second...

    "Ah..." Jeanne cried.

    Her neck was in pain as she was bitten by someone.

    After biting her, the person asked shamelessly, "Ms.

    Lawrence, do you want to go to my ce?"

    If Jeanne had the strength at this moment, she would cripple this fellow.

    She said, "1 don''t want to go! Let me go! I want to get off!"

    "Wait for me for a while. I''ll send you back." The man did not force her, but his voice was unusually

    hoarse.

    "However, at this moment, I''m not in the condition for anyone to see me."

    "Why?" Jeanne was baffled.

    Edward raised his head slightly and leaned close to her ear.

    He whispered a few words into her ear with a hot breath.

    Jeanne''s face, which was already red from being drunk, waspletely hot.

    ''Isn''t he cold and abstinent?!

    ''It was a f*cking lie!''

    Jeanne pushed Edward away in exasperation.

    At that moment, Edward conveniently let go of her.

    Then, he took a deep breath, opened the car door, and got out of the car.

    Outside the car, the cool night breeze blew.

    Fourth Master Swan seemed to have adjusted his emotions. He walked to Jeanne''s car door and

    opened it for her. Then, he bent down and carried her up.

    Jeanne protested. "I can walk on my own."

    "But I want to carry you."

    "..."

    Edward carried Jeanne and walked straight into the Lawrence family''s courtyard.

    It was veryte at night. Other than the servants, everyone else had returned to their rooms.

    Edward carried Jeanne and walked straight into her room. The door was pushed open.

    George was sitting in front of theputer, waiting for Jeanne. When he saw the door open, he

    quickly turned his head. When he saw Fourth Master Swan carrying his mother, he frowned.

    Edward ced Jeanne on the bed.

    George ran to Jeanne''s side and looked at Fourth Master Swan warily.

    At this moment, Jeanne''s back was also facing Fourth Master Swan. It was obvious that she wanted

    to distance herself from him.

    Edward did not care. He said to George, "Do you know how to take care of people?"

    "Yes," George said immediately.

    "Take good care of her," Edward said.

    "I don''t need you to remind me." George''s tone was not good.

    Fourth Master Swan smiled.

    At that moment, he even reached out and touched George''s little head.

    The action was very intimate.

    George did not like Fourth Master Swan treating him

    like this. He showed it on his face.

    Fourth Master Swan pretended not to see it. He turned around and left. When he left, he seemed to

    nce at theputer screen in the room. He did not say anything and left.

 Chapter 73 First Day at the Lawrence Enterprise

    Chapter 73 First Day at the Lawrence Enterprise

    The next morning, Jeanne had a splitting headache.

    She did not remember what she had experiencedst night. When she woke up, she was in a

    complete breakdown.

    Jeanne struggled to get up. She rubbed her aching temples and went to the bathroom to wash up.

    It was her first day at the Lawrence Enterprise, so she could not bete.

    She braced herself and washed up.

    Her phone rang.

    Jeanne had the habit of keeping her phone by her side at all times. At this moment, she looked at

    the iing call on the screen and pressed the speakerphone.

    "1 heard that you were drunkst night." It was Kingsley.

    "Yes." Jeanne nodded.

    "You clearly know that your martial prowess is basically zero after drinking, let alone getting yourself

    drunk." Kingsley was somewhat reprimanding her. "Without me by your side, do you not know how

    to take care of yourself? What if someone takes the opportunity to vite you?"

    ''Vite...''

    Jeanne''s hand that was brushing her teeth stopped for a moment.

    Some bad scenes fromst night suddenly appeared in

    her mind.

    ''Damn it.''

    Her hand that was brushing her teeth tightened again.

    "Why aren''t you talking?"

    "I''m brushing my teeth." Jeanne''s words were a little unclear.

    "Don''t drink anymore in the future. Do you hear me? If you want to drink, you can only do it in front

    of me, understand?" Kingsley was very serious.

    "Okay," Jeanne replied.

    "You''re going to the Lawrence Enterprise to work today?" Kingsley saw that Jeanne had agreed and

    then got to the point.

    "Yes."

    "Is half a year enough?"

    "It''s enough," Jeanne answered casually.

    "You''re not bargaining with me?"

    "You''re already showing the Lawrences favor by giving them half a year," Jeanne said sarcastically.

    "If everything goes as expected, three months will be enough."

    "So, was your mom blind back then?" Kingsley asked seriously.

    "The dead are dead, so be kind."

    Kingsley did not say anything else. He reminded her, "Don''t force yourself. If anything happens, look

    for me."

    "There''s just one thing that I need your help with." Jeanne finished rinsing her mouth and washing

    her face.

    "What is it?" "It''s Mubier. He came to South Hampton City." Jeanne wiped her face. "I don''t want to

    see him."

    "Actually, I think that he''s not bad. Although his aptitude is a little bad, it''s good that he''s devoted

    and obsessed with you..."

    "Are you sure you''ll allow me to fall in love?" Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    "Mubier will disappear from South Hampton City soon."

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Jeanne smiled.

    She hung up the phone and walked out of the bathroom.

    George was ratherzy. He usually slept until he woke up naturally in the morning. Nheless,

    Jeanne had no choice but to wake him up for school today.

    He rubbed his eyes in a daze. Jeanne kissed his forehead. "Be good. It''s the first day of school

    today."

    George forced himself to get up and staggered to the bathroom.

    Jeanne put on some simple makeup and changed into a white slim-fit professional shirt with a nude-

    colored skirt and a pair of white high heels. She tied her hair into a neat ponytail and looked very

    professional. Even so, it still could not hide her sexiness.

    She was ready, and so was George.

    Jeanne held George''s hand as they went downstairs. Breakfast was prepared downstairs.

    At this moment, Alexander, Jenifer, and Joshua were having their breakfast. Jeanne brought

    George over as well.

    Everyone sat at the same table and ate their breakfast.

    Jeanne said, "George needs a designated driver."

    Alexander looked up at Jeanne.

    "Once I go to work, I won''t have time to pick up George."

    "Okay," Alexander replied.

    Jenifer hurriedly said, "Don''t worry. I''ll get the driver to pick up George. You can just go to work at

    ease."

    Jeanne nced at Jenifer and faintly said, "Thank you."

    After eating breakfast, Jeanne sent George into the private car. After giving him a few reminders,

    she followed Alexander and got into Alexander''s private car with Joshua.

    In the car, Alexander said coldly, "Don''t think that just because you''re my daughter, you can go to

    thepany and do whatever you want. You''re a neer. Although your grandfather asked me

    to arrange a high position for you, it doesn''t mean that you can do whatever you want."

    "Okay." Jeanne agreed indifferently.

    Along the way, Alexander kept lecturing, and he made himself sound like he was in a very high

    position.

    They arrived at the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Before Alexander got out of the car, he instructed Jeanne, "After Joshua and I leave, you can get

    out of the car. I don''t want others to misunderstand! In thepany, I''ve always treated everyone

    equally."

    Jeanne sneered.

    ''So there''s no misunderstanding if he leaves with Joshua? He treats everyone equally?''

    She still nodded.

    Alexander and Joshua walked for quite a while before Jeanne got out of the car and walked into the

    Lawrence Enterprise.

    She first went to the human resources department to report herself. Then, under the arrangements

    of the department, she went to her office as the marketing director of the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Joshua was the deputy director and had always been. The previous director had been temporarily

    sent to another branch office yesterday to be the general manager.

    Jeanne sat in her seat.

    The door was knocked and opened. "Director, hello, I''m your secretary. My name is Amy."

    Jeanne nodded slightly.

    "In the future, if you need anything, just tell me. I''ll try my best to fulfill your request."

    "In ten minutes, call everyone above the department head for a meeting." Some people''s imposing

    manner would be revealed as soon as they spoke.

    Jeanne was one of them.

    "Understood." The secretary was extremely respectful.

    "While you''re at it, help me make a cup of coffee without sugar."

    "Got it."

    The secretary left.

    Jeanne turned on herputer and went on thepany''s intr to familiarize herself with the

    internal culture of the Lawrence Enterprise.

    After a while, the secretary ced a cup of coffee in front of Jeanne and reported, "I''ve gathered

    everyone above the department head to wait for you in the marketing department''s meeting room."

    "Alright."

    Jeanne took a sip of the coffee and stood up to walk toward the meeting room.

    The meeting room was a little noisy. When everyone saw Jeanne appear, they quickly shut their

    mouths.

    In fact, it was not strange for everyone to be curious.

    In one night, their leader had changed just like that.

    Jeanne sat in the middle and looked at the dozen people below. She asked casually, "Where''s the

    deputy director?"

    "He went to attend the general manager''s meeting," the secretary said quickly.

    So, Joshua went to attend a meeting between the higher-ups, but Jeanne was not informed.

    Jeanne did not care. She said to everyone calmly, "Hello E\everyone, I''m Jeanne Lawrence, the

    new director of the marketing department. I''ve gathered everyone for a meeting today to get to

    know each other. We''ll be working together a lot in the future. I hope you''ll support me."

    Everyone looked at the young director. They were still a little surprised when they saw the aura that

    she emitted.

    The previous director was over 40 years old. Although the deputy director was only 23 years old,

    everyone knew he was not in charge of anything.

    "1 won''t take up too much of your time. I''ll use 20 minutes to give you a short meeting and give you

    a few tasks." Jeanne was calm and serious. It was hard to tell that she was young and

    inexperienced. "Firstly, since this was sudden, the previous director and I didn''t have a detailed

    handover of work, so I need everyone present to sort out some of the work on your hands and

    report to me. I need to know all the current work of the marketing department, as well as the next

    n. Before getting off work this afternoon, all the supervisors will report to me."

    "Understood," the supervisors quickly responded in unison.

    "Secondly, I need a detailed list of the people in the marketing department. The list includes the

    specific duties of the people, the time they''ve been in thepany, and their results of the past

    three years," Jeanne instructed. "Amy will provide this to me."

    "Yes, Director," the secretary quickly responded.

    "Thirdly-"

    Someone suddenly knocked on the door.

    Everyone turned their heads.

    An employee said, "Director Lawrence, you were asked to go to the general manager''s meeting

    room."

    Jeanne''s eyes narrowed.

    At first, she was not asked to go. Now, she was called halfway... They must be hiding evil intentions!

 Chapter 74 Jeanne Was Domineering in the Workplace!

    Chapter 74 Jeanne Was Domineering in the Workce!

    "Director Lawrence, you were asked to go to the general manager''s meeting room."

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly.

    She nodded slightly. "Okay."

    Then, she turned to the others. "Thirdly, I''ll set up a department dedicated to tackling the toughest

    problems. Regardless of whether you''re a supervisor or an employee, those who are willing can

    sign up with Amy."

    After she finished, she directly left the meeting room. "You''re dismissed."

    Jeanne did not drag things out.

    One would not think that she was arrogant, nor would one think that she was someone to be trifled

    with.

    Jeanne walked toward the general manager''s meeting room.

    The meeting room''s door was opened.

    Jeanne entered.

    Many people were sitting in the meeting room. There were about 20 people.

    The Lawrence Enterprise''s senior leaders were all present.

    "General Manager, are you looking for me?" Jeanne was neither humble nor arrogant. She walked

    to Alexander''s side and asked.

    Alexander frowned slightly.

    Facing so many people, Jeanne did not show the slightest bit of fear. She was so calm and

    collected, which surprised him.

    "Sit." Alexander gestured for Jeanne to sit.

    Jeanne sat at the side of the meeting room.

    ording to her position, she was not considered low, but she was definitely not high among this

    group of people. Despite that, ording to her seniority, she was indeed iparable to the

    others, so she knew her position very well.

    After Jeanne sat, Alexander said as if he was exining the change this time, "As the general

    manager of nders branch is unwell, he temporarily asked for a long time off to rest, so I

    transferred the marketing director over. It was an emergency, so I didn''t have time to discuss it with

    everyone. The marketing director left, and the position was vacant. For the sake of thepany''s

    normal development, Jeanne became the current marketing director. Jeanne, please introduce

    yourself."

    Jeanne nodded and quickly stood up.

    "Dear leaders and colleagues, hello��" Jeanne had just spoken a little when she was interrupted.

    "There''s no need for introductions." The senior president of the general affairs department, Winston

    Stone, directly cut her off. "Everyone knows that she''s your daughter. What else is there to

    introduce? It''s not that I don''t approve of you arranging for your daughter to work at thepany,

    President Lawrence. After all, 60% of the shares of the Lawrence Enterprise are in the hands of the

    Lawrences. It''s perfectly normal for you to nurture your sessors. However, the position of

    marketing director is extremely important. The entire operation of the Lawrence Enterprise is driven

    by the marketing department. You want to let a young girl in her twenties lead the marketing

    department? With all due respect, as a director and senior president of thepany, I can''t agree

    with the executive general manager''s opinion. You''re simply using our hard work to take the fall of

    the Lawrences."

    "I agree with President Stone''s opinion," the senior president of the finance department, Bryce

    Hoffman, said angrily, "Previously when the Lawrences arranged for Joshua, who had just

    graduated from university, to be the deputy director of the marketing department, we had quite an

    opinion. But to say the least, there was still a marketing director above Joshua, who was in charge

    of everything in the marketing department. In a way, someone was in charge of the overall situation.

    We also felt that it wasmon sense for Joshua to learn more from him. Now, the Lawrences

    acted rashly and handed the entire marketing department to a newbie who has no experience and

    probably doesn''t know what the workce is like. How can we, people who have worked diligently

    in the Lawrence Enterprise for so many years, endure this?"

    "I very much agree with the opinions of the two senior presidents," the senior president of the

    human resources and public rtions department, Michelle Williams, also spoke. She was very

    agitated. "I''ve worked in the human resources and public rtions department for many years. I''m

    very clear about all the key leaders of all the enterprises in South Hampton City, big and small.

    There has never been apany that would act so recklessly and let their child take up such an

    important position! Most people start from the bottom andter take on important positions in the

    company step by step through hard work. Of course, the Lawrences of the Lawrence Enterprise can

    have an innate advantage, but it doesn''t mean that they can act so recklessly. ording to my

    understanding of Jeanne, she''s just a single mother who has been drifting abroad for a few years

    and has a child. She has no experience in the workce. Moreover, ording to the information

    given to me by the human resources department, Jeanne doesn''t even have an official diploma."

    Jeanne listened to everyone''s doubts about her indifferently.

    The people at the scene did not even consider Jeanne''s emotions. Michelle continued to speak in a

    righteous tone, "A few days ago, there were rumors that Jeanne has a close rtionship with the

    person in charge of MUK. Everyone in South Hampton City was talking about how they looked at

    Jeanne in a different light. I''m sorry! I don''t think it''s something worth bragging about. With my many

    years of experience in human rtions, a real business leader wouldn''t ruin his future just because

    of some so-called female confidant. Let me ask all the senior presidents here. There should be

    quite a number of female confidants around you. How many of them can influence your judgment in

    the business world? I don''t think there''s any!"

    Michelle was sending a direct message to everyone present. Just because Jeanne and West had a

    rtionship, it did not mean that things should be convenient for her. Jeanne was still useless!

    Such a high-level meeting suddenly seemed to have turned into a criticism assembly.

    Jeanne looked at everyone. She saw everyone''s expressions of ridicule towards her. This included

    Alexander and Joshua, who were gloating at her misfortune.

    She smiled and said without batting an eyelid, "I ept all the doubts that everyone had toward me

    just now. For a person who''s only 25 years old to suddenly take over such an important position, if I

    was in your shoes, I would have the same attitude as you. This is not to go against anyone or to

    show my authority. It''s just out of a sense of responsibility towards thepany."

    The words that were spoken neither too fast nor too slow shocked everyone.

    Who would have thought that under such circumstances, Jeanne would still be able to face

    everything so calmly? There seemed to be a hidden meaning in her words.

    On one hand, she seemed to be reminding everyone not to target anyone too much and not to be

    aggressive just because of their high position and power. At the same time, she seemed to be

    giving everyone a way out. It was all based on the premise of "responsibility". It made the people at

    the scene feel that there was no way to refute it.

    Jeanne continued to say, "Before entering the Lawrence Enterprise, I''ve heard a lot about the

    enterprise''s development. It said that our business is old-fashioned now. As an electrical appliance

    industry, we''re still relying on the traditional offline sales model. Our solid users are still a group of

    former diehard fans, but most of those diehard fans are already over 40 years old. We don''t have

    much of a market share for the young people. What does this mean?"

    Everyone looked at Jeanne. Thinking that she was useless, no one thought that she would say

    something so professional.

    At this moment, the scene was a little quiet.

    Jeanne spoke frankly, "This means that ourpany needs fresh blood. Not only do we need to

    expand the market, but we also need new people to give thepany an impact. Before I achieve

    something, I can''t guarantee what I can bring to thepany. However, in front of so many senior

    presidents, mark my words. Within a month, I''ll win the exclusive partnership with MUK, the e-

    commercepany, in Harken. After two months, the Lawrence Enterprise''s volume of business

    will double on that basis. The market share of 25 to 35-year-olds will reach a third of the Lawrence

    Enterprise''s total user base!"

    Right after she finished, everyone was shocked.

    Jeanne paused, then added with a strong aura, "Otherwise, I''ll take the me and resign!"

 Chapter 75 Achieved Her Wish

    Chapter 75 Achieved Her Wish

    "Otherwise, I''ll take the me and resign!" Jeanne enunciated each word clearly.

    Everyone looked at her.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    She had a calm and collected manner, and she was also domineering!

    "Anyone can say such arrogant words! "In the midst of the shock, Winston snorted coldly. "Why

    should we waste our time and let you do whatever you want here? Why should we let you trifle with

    thepany that we worked so hard to build? Not to mention doubling the volume of business and

    increasing the share, the fact that you want to win the contract with MUK is simply a joke!"

    "Is this the reason the Lawrence Enterprise has been stagnating for so many years?" Jeanne

    retorted.

    Winston''s expression turned even uglier. "What do you mean?!"

    "You''ve never epted anything new! You''ve always chosen to do things step-by-step! In the past,

    when the Lawrence Enterprise still had a market and everyone believed in the old-fashioned effect,

    this path was feasible. Now, with the development of information technology, people''s eptance of

    things has increased rapidly. Even in the face of our enterprise''s declining market share and volume

    of business, you''re still so conservative and old-fashioned, President Stone. Is there still hope for

    the future of the Lawrence Enterprise?" "Jeanne!" Winston was ridiculed by Jeanne. He mmed

    the table and stood up. "Don''t think that you can do whatever you want here just because you''re a

    member of the Lawrences!"

    "I never thought that I could do whatever I want just because I''m a Lawrence. On the contrary,

    because I''m a Lawrence, I have an unshirkable responsibility in the Lawrence Enterprise. That''s

    why I want to change. I want to change the traditional business model of the Lawrence Enterprise

    and find a business model that''s more suitable for the masses and more easily epted by

    people." Jeanne looked at Winston. She was not afraid at all, and her aura was still very strong.

    "Yes, I admit that the Lawrence Enterprise''s business has indeed fallen behind and can''t keep up

    with the trend.

    We also want to change this." Winston was still very angry. "But you, a little girl with an illegitimate

    child, don''t even have a good reputation. What ability do you have that''s worth us handing over the

    responsibility to you!"

    "Is a month or two so hard for you to ept?" Jeanne questioned.

    "The workce never does things that waste time. This is irresponsible to nearly 10,000 employees

    in our enterprise!"

    "You speak so grandly. Let me ask you then, President Stone. Do you already have a

    transformation n? Is the Lawrence Enterprise already starting to develop in this aspect?"

    "We''re already starting the transformation project. If everything goes as expected, there''ll be a huge

    change in half a year!"

    "Half a year?" Jeanne''s lips curled up.

    Winston''s expression was very ugly.

    He had been in the Lawrence Enterprise for many years, but he was actually humiliated by a little

    girl at the meeting.

    "I said I only need two months, and you need half a year. Isn''t that a waste of time instead?" Jeanne

    looked at

    Winston.

    "The half a year has been nned out, and it''s not something you say casually. You said that you

    can make our enterprisepletely transform and gain profits in two months. Do you think we''re

    stupid and believe whatever you say?!"

    "What if I achieve it?" Jeanne raised her eyebrow slightly.

    "I''ll write my name backward."

    "So you agreed?"

    Winston was stunned. "Don''t set me up here. I won''t agree."

    "President Stone, you''re probably worried about having to write your name backward then..."

    "Jeanne, that''s enough!" Winston gnashed his teeth in anger.

    "Actually, to me, it''s not important at all whether I take on the position of marketing director," Jeanne

    suddenly said.

    Winston was trembling with anger.

    ''This little girl is deliberately going against me, isn''t she?!

    ''She was so aggressive just now, but she''s suddenly

    taking a step back now.''

    Jeanne said, "I''ve said it before. I can understand the concerns of all the leaders. Of course, this

    concern has indeed made me deeply feel the reason the Lawrence Enterprise can''t be

    transformed..."

    "Jeanne, watch your words," Alexander called out to her.

    Jeanne nodded. On such an asion, she would still give Alexander face. "I don''t want the position

    of marketing director. I only need the enterprise to give me a project team. The team members will

    be chosen by me. The goal is very simple, which is to obtain the exclusive rights to MUK and let the

    Lawrence Enterprise transform into online marketing. In this way, I''ll only manage a small group of

    people to do a project to ovee the difficulties. It won''t affect the entire operation of the

    enterprise. If that''s the case, do any of you still have any objections?"

    She had reached this point.

    If they still refused, they would be deliberately making things difficult for her.

    Bryce asked, "Then what if you don''t get the exclusive rights to the MUK partnership?"

    "I''ll leave at any time." Jeanne was very determined. "But, what if I get it?"

    Alexander directly said, "I''ll leave the position of marketing director to you. I believe that the others

    won''t have any objections."

    "Okay." Jeanne agreed immediately.

    Winston still felt a little ufortable in the end. He said, "The Lawrences are still siding with their

    people.

    Alexander is already so old, yet he still lets a 20-year-old girl mess around in thepany. If it

    wasn''t for the fact that I''ve been in the enterprise for so many years, I would''ve wanted to find

    another way out."

    Alexander''s expression changed instantly.

    In the Lawrence Enterprise, other than the chairman, Jonathan, he had the most authority as the

    executive general manager. Despite that, due to hisck of ability in all aspects, he was always

    suppressed by the senior presidents of other departments. Many times, they did not even give him

    face, making it very difficult for him to step down.

    "President Stone." Jeanne was very serious, "As the senior president of the Lawrence Enterprise

    and a member of the board of directors, weren''t you being a little too offensive? You just said that as

    a member of the Lawrences, it''s understandable for the Lawrence Enterprise to allow their children

    to be nurtured here. Now, you''re discriminating against us without any reason. Are you deliberately

    targeting me? Or are you targeting my family?"

    "What nonsense are you spouting? I''m just saying that from thepany''s standpoint!"

    "May I know which part of thepany''s interests have been harmed by my appearance?" Jeanne

    questioned Winston.

    Winston was somewhat speechless from being rebuked.

    "And ording to what I know, didn''t you also recruit your nephew into thepany and make him

    the director of the logistics department of the general affairs department? I seem to have also heard

    that your nephew once caused a small ident. It is said that he''s light-fingered, but because of

    your reputation, he wasn''t punished..." Jeanne deliberately raised her voice, "I don''t know how you

    can be so magnanimous and ept such a matter that affects the interests of thepany."

    "You..." Winston was so angry that his face was red.

    He never thought that he would be so ugly in public one day.

    "Enough!" Alexander''s voice was very loud and full of authority. "This is a dignified meeting. Don''t

    you have any manners?!"

    Jeanne, Winston, and everyone else fell silent.

    Alexander said, "I won''t say anything else. From now on, Jeanne will establish her project team.

    The members will be chosen by her. The other higher-ups also don''t have any objections. Once

    Jeanne''s project fails, she''ll leave and never step foot into the enterprise again. However, if she

    seeds, the position of a marketing director will belong to her!"

    Winston held back his anger and did not say anything more at this moment.

    "Today''s meeting ends here. Meeting adjourned!" Alexander said and left inrge strides.

    The corners of Jeanne''s mouth curled into a smile.

    Achieving her wish was as simple as this!

 Chapter 76 Edens Viciousness

    Chapter 76 Eden''s Viciousness

    Everyone left the high-level meeting room.

    Jeanne went to Alexander''s office and knocked on the door.

    "Come in."

    Jeanne pushed the door open and entered. "Dad, I have something to discuss with you."

    Alexander was in a good mood.

    In many meetings, although he held the highest position, he was always suppressed. Today was a

    rare asion where he was so carefree. Seeing Winston, that self-righteous person, constantly

    being defeated made him feel good.

    He nodded slightly. "Have a seat."

    Jeanne sat down obediently in front of Alexander.

    Alexander still showed his sternness. He said, "In thepany, you have to have rules. In the

    future, you can''t be so unreasonable and not respect the higher-ups."

    "Yes." Jeanne nodded obediently and did not refute.

    Alexander was still very proud.

    Jeanne said, "Dad, I hope that you can take on the position of marketing director."

    Alexander raised his eyebrow and seemed a little unwilling.

    "There are three reasons. Firstly, the position of marketing director is currently vacant. It''s

    impossible to leave it there. The marketing department must have a leader, but you''re the only one

    suitable for the position. Everyone knows about the bet I made with the higher-ups. Once I win,

    whoever takes on the position will leave in an awkward position. Only you can happily retreat.

    Secondly, even though you agreed to give me a team, I still need to rely on the marketing

    department for a lot of things. If it were someone else, it would be inevitable that there''ll be conflicts

    of authority. When that happens, due to these unnecessary small things, everyone will be unhappy,

    and the losses will outweigh the gains. Thirdly, as the highest leader of thepany, if you take

    over as the director of the marketing department, I feel that you''ll be the role model for the

    Lawrence Enterprise," Jeanne said clearly. She did not give the other party any reason to reject her.

    Alexander looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne''s words had moved him indeed.

    Alexander knew very well that his abilities in the business world were not enough. Over the years,

    he had made many big decisions but with the help of his father. At this moment, when he was being

    encouraged by Jeanne, it gave him the idea of wanting to perform well in thepany and even

    make people look at him in a new light.

    He said calmly without batting an eyelid, "You were appointed by your grandfather to thepany. I

    can''t go against his wishes, and I also hope that you can make a difference in thepany. Since

    you just entered thepany, you''ll need me to go to the marketing department to help you, so I''ll

    agree to it."

    "Thank you, Dad." Jeanne looked very excited.

    No matter what, if Alexander was the director of the marketing department, she would not have to

    worry about other people with intentions making things difficult for her.

    "Don''t be happy too early. If you can''t keep your promises, you''ll have to leave. I won''t plead on

    your behalf."

    "Okay." Jeanne agreed immediately.

    "Go and work hard," Alexander ordered her to leave.

    Jeanne left respectfully.

    She walked into the elevator and returned to her floor.

    Jeanne''s phone rang at this time.

    She looked at the iing call and picked it up. "Monica."

    "What are you doing?" Monica''szy voice was hearding from the other side.

    "I''m working," Jeanne answered and added, "At the Lawrence Enterprise."

    "You really went?" Monica was a little doubtful.

    "Or else?" Jeanne just had a huge battle before this!

    "Why do you always fight with the Lawrences? What is it about them that makes them worthy of

    your attention?" Monica was very unhappy.

    "I''m paying attention to them to take back what belongs to me," Jeanne said coldly.

    "What?" Monica did not hear her clearly.

    "Why are you looking for me?" Jeanne directly changed the topic.

    "I just want to ask how you''re doing today. When you were drunkst night, did you do something

    with Fourth Master...?" Monica had a gossipy look on her face.

    Jeanne was speechless. "Stop thinking about it. Nothing happened."

    "Really?" Monica did not believe her. "Fourth Master Swan isn''t the kind of person who won''t do

    anything."

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    ''Indeed, he''s not.''

    "Are you hiding something from me?" Monica sensed Jeanne''s silence and quickly asked.

    "No, I just don''t have anything to say." Jeanne seemed to be a little impatient. "I''m going to work,

    bye."

    "Hey!" Monica shouted.

    Jeanne had hung up the phone.

    She got out of the elevator and returned to her office.

    In any case, there was no one sitting in the director''s office. Alexander would note here.

    Hence, for the time being, she had not thought of changing offices.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Joshua''s office was next to hers.

    Joshua came back earlier than Jeanne. At this moment, he closed the door and was making a call.

    "Eden, Jeanne went on a killing spree at the general manager''s meeting today. Several high-level

    leaders were rendered speechless by her words."

    "Is that so?" Eden held the phone, and his face was a little gloomy. "In that case, Jeanne is indeed

    more powerful than we thought." "In any case, I don''t think she''s a rookie."

    "So what do you want me to do for you?" Eden asked.

    It was clear that he had asked Joshua to monitor Jeanne''s every move and report to him. Now, it

    was Joshua who did not want Jeanne to have a good time.

    Joshua naturally did not think too much and quickly said, "Of course, I don''t want her to stay in the

    Lawrence Enterprise. This is mine to begin with. If she''s here, wouldn''t she be fighting with me on

    purpose?"

    "So you want to get rid of Jeanne?"

    "I want to get rid of Jeanne. Looking at her awe-inspiring manner in the meeting today, I even felt

    that my father was looking at her in a different light. Eden, you must help me. I can''t let Jeanne steal

    my things. Besides, if she really takes over the Lawrence Enterprise, not to mention me, my sister

    won''t be able to get any benefits from the Lawrences. Naturally, you won''t be able to get any either."

    "I don''t think much of the Lawrences'' small favors," Eden said with some sarcasm.

    Joshua suddenly felt a little embarrassed.

    "Well, I''m with your sister, and your sister doesn''t get along with Jeanne. I can''t let Jeanne continue

    to strut around like this. If she''s bullying you, she''s bullying your sister. She should be taught a

    lesson."

    "So what should I do? Right now, I feel that both my grandfather and father are on her side. If she

    achieves results, I''m afraid that the consequences will be unbearable." The more Joshua spoke, the

    more worried he became.

    "Then don''t let her achieve anything," Eden enunciated each word clearly and continued, "You just

    told me that Jeanne promised to win the cooperation rights of the MUK Group at the meeting,

    right?"

    "Yes, she said that she''ll do it within a month, or she''ll take the me and resign."

    "Isn''t that easy to handle? As long as she doesn''t win the cooperation rights, it''s fine."

    "But I feel that she has a n in mind..."

    "Do as I say. First of all, the Lawrence Enterprise is currentlycking a marketing director. The

    position of this director can only be taken by someone you trust, or you can take the initiative to

    volunteer for the position. No matter what, Jeanne''s project team will require the support of the

    marketing department in many areas. Once you take control of the marketing department, Jeanne

    won''t be able to develop."

    Joshua was stunned. How could he not have thought of this?!

 Chapter 77 Roping in Confidants

    Chapter 77 Roping in Confidants

    "Next, no matter what, you have to think of a way to ce a few of your confidants into Jeanne''s

    project team. Once Jeanne has any movements, you''ll know. You won''t have to be afraid that she''ll

    unknowingly cause trouble." Eden "suggested some strategies" unhurriedly.

    "Okay." Joshua quickly nodded.

    "Lastly, go and secretly investigate the preferences of West, MUK''s person in charge. Rumor has it

    that Jeanne is West''s lover, right? Find a woman to eliminate Jeanne. When that happens, how do

    you think Jeanne can work with MUK? Men like a novelty."

    "I got it!" Joshua appeared to be unusually excited.

    At first, he was confused and did not know how to stop Jeanne''s development. After hearing what

    Eden said, he was suddenly full of confidence.

    "If you have any problems, look for me. However, let me get straight to the point. If I tell you these

    things and you reveal them to a third person, don''t expect me to help you in the future," Eden

    threatened.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone no matter what," Joshua promised.

    Eden did not say anything more and hung up the phone.

    He was sitting in hisrge office. He stood up, lit a cigarette, and walked toward the French window.

    Swanhaven Bank under the Swan Enterprise was located in the most luxurious area of South

    Hampton City. It was the tallest office building. As Eden smoked, he looked down at the entire city,

    and the corner of his mouth

    curled up into a cold smile.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jeanne could forget about escaping from him!

    Not even his fourth uncle could have her!

    At the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Jeanne seriously and carefully looked at the resumes submitted by her secretary.

    It was indeed not an easy task to select ten people out of more than 200 people.

    She picked up the phone and said, "Amy, during the meeting earlier, I asked all the supervisors to

    come to report to me about their work. Remind them that those who are prepared cane earlier."

    "Yes," the secretary said respectfully.

    Jeanne lowered her head again and briefly picked some that she felt she could consider. As for who

    she wanted to pick, she needed others to help her make the decision. After all, she was not familiar

    with the internal department of thepany.

    After a while, there was a knock on the door.

    "Come in."

    The secretary stood at the door, hesitating to speak.

    "Just say what you want to say."

    "Deputy Director Lawrence has been in a meeting with all the supervisors, so they can''te to

    report their work. As for how long it''ll take for the meeting to be over, I don''t know yet..." The

    secretary said awkwardly.

    Jeanne sneered.

    Of course, she knew what Joshua was going to do.

    It was just to stop her from developing.

    Nheless, based on her understanding of Joshua, he should not have acted so quickly.

    In the end, she did not care. She said, "Since the deputy director has work arrangements, don''t

    disturb them.

    Come in. I want to ask you something."

    "Okay." Amy walked in and closed the door.

    Jeanne was straightforward. "How many years have you been in thepany? Which department

    did you work in before? What did you do specifically?"

    "I''ve been in thepany for three years. Before that, I was in the secretarial room of the general

    affairs department. This morning, I was transferred here to be your secretary," Amy answered

    quickly.

    "Do you have much contact with the people in thepany?"Jeanne asked.

    "I have more contact with the people in the general affairs department. I only contact very few

    people from other departments. After all, we''re not all on the same floor. The nature of their work is

    also different, so it''s very difficult to have contact with them."

    "Can I say that you don''t know most of the people in thepany? Especially the people from other

    departments other than the general affairs department?"

    "Yes."

    Jeanne nodded slightly. "Okay, I got it."

    Amy was a little confused by the question.

    Jeanne said, "Call Forrest Jackson in for me. He''s not a

    supervisor, so he shouldn''t be in the meeting." "Okay, I''ll call him right away," Amy said quickly.

    Soon, a man about 35 years old appeared at the door of Jeanne''s office and knocked on the door.

    "Director Lawrence, you''re looking for me."

    "You don''t have to call me Director Lawrence. You should''ve heard that I wasn''t appointed. You can

    call me Team Leader Lawrence."

    "Team Leader Lawrence."

    "Sit." Jeanne let Forrest sit in front of her.

    "May I know why you''re looking for me?"

    "I''ve seen your resume in the enterprise." Jeanne pulled out a sheet of information from the thick

    pile and ced it in front of Forrest.

    Forrest took a look and sneered. "A new broom sweeps clean. If you want to fire me, then fire me.

    Anyway, I''ve had enough of staying in such apany where I can''t see the future."

    Jeanne did not seem to hear what he said and said straightforwardly, "You''ve been in thepany

    for ten years. In the first seven years, you were excellent and even served as the supervisor of the

    channel development department, but you started to decline in the eighth year. Fromst year to

    this year, your monthly performances were only passing. I just want to ask what made you decline

    like this?"

    "Are you mocking me, Team Leader Lawrence?" Forrest did not look too good.

    "No, I just want to know whether it''s because of your personal reasons, thepany''s system, or

    because of someone in thepany that has led to yourck of enthusiasm for work." Jeanne

    looked at him, "Don''t worry, I don''t have any intention of firing you, nor do I have any intention of

    looking down on you. In my opinion, you''re a talent and shouldn''t be buried just like that."

    "Since you put it so nicely, I''ll tell you frankly. I''m especially dissatisfied with the Lawrence

    Enterprise. Other than being dissatisfied with the enterprise''s unchanging attitude andck of

    responsibility, I''m also extremely dissatisfied with the deputy director, who''s your younger brother. I

    just don''t understand how such an ipetent person can be so arrogant and bossy in the

    company. You''re right. My monthly performances fromst year to this year were all thanks to your

    younger brother."

    ''As expected.''

    Jeanne smiled faintly. It was just as she had expected.

    "You must be curious why I didn''t resign, right?" Forrest said to Jeanne, "To put it in another way,

    why should I resign? I dedicated my youth to the Lawrence Enterprise. I feel sorry for myself for

    leaving just like that. Of course, you can fire me andpensate me with a high amount of pension.

    I''ll dly ept it and leave immediately."

    "How can there be such a good thing in this world? How can you leave just because you want to?"

    Forrest did not look good.

    "Not only can you not leave, but you must also stay and be one of my project members."

    Jeanne was serious, then she smiled. "Congrattions, you''ve be the

    first member of my project team."

    Forrest frowned as if he did not know what Jeanne was thinking.

    "Joshua and I don''t get along," Jeanne suddenly exined.

    Forrest was a little surprised.

    "Are you curious about why I would tell you so directly? However, if you really know my family, you''d

    know that Joshua and I are extremely at odds, so the person who has a grudge against him is the

    person I can trust the most. Right now, you''re the only person among so many people that I can be

    sure of this, and I need you to help me pick out nine people I can trust," Jeanne enunciated each

    word.

    There was no chance for Forrest to refuse.

 Chapter 78 Win Popular Support

    Chapter 78 Win Popr Support

    In the office, Forrest looked straight at Jeanne as if he could not ept it.

    Jeanne did not consider Forrest''s emotions at all. She handed Forrest a stack of resumes. "Help me

    choose the other nine people."

    Forrest was still a little confused.

    It seemed that he had never thought that such a good thing would happen to him.

    "The selection principles. First, they must not be Joshua''s confidants. Second, they must not have

    any connections with anyone in thepany. Third, they must not be too weak." Jeanne looked

    very serious.

    Forrest took a long time to react. He asked, "You''re not ying tricks with me, are you?"

    Jeanne smiled. "At this time, you have to believe in yourself."

    Forrest took a deep breath. "Even if you''re ying tricks with me, I don''t have a choice."

    It seemed that he was a sensible person.

    Jeanne just watched as Forrest took the resumes and then picked and eliminated them.

    She did not rush him and just waited quietly for him.

    After nearly an hour, Forrest hesitated and left 15 people behind, "I think these people are the most

    suitable for the project. Apart from meeting the three conditions, their attitude toward work is also

    rtively positive."

    Jeanne took the list of the 15 people. "Are there any of

    them that you have a good rtionship with?"

    Forrest was stunned and nodded. "Yes."

    "Remove those that you have a good rtionship with."

    "I''m very fair and just," Forrest said righteously, "I definitely didn''t choose them from my personal

    standpoint."

    "1 know, but the workce is a ce that isn''t friendly to friends. Once it involves interests, it''s very

    easy for you to turn against each other," Jeanne said to Forrest, "Rather than leaving behind hidden

    dangers that may harm the rtionship between friends, it''s better to nip it in the bud."

    Forrest was convinced by Jeanne.

    He eliminated the two people he had a better rtionship with, leaving 13 people.

    "Are there any under 25 years old?"

    "No."

    "Anyone over 45 years old?"

    "No."

    "Then pick the nine people you think are the most suitable from this pile of people and pick them

    again based on your feelings. Don''t hesitate."

    Forrest nodded and went through the list again.

    In the end, the list of the nine people was decided.

    Jeanne looked at the resumes of the ten people in front of her, including Forrest''s. She said, "Okay,

    the meeting will be held in the conference room in 20 minutes. I have work arrangements."

    "Okay." Forrest was respectful. The moment he left, he was a little hesitant. "Are you really going to

    use these people?"

    "Or else?" Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    "I''m just a little employee, after all..." Forrest wondered, ''Is she not worried that the people I chose

    might not be capable enough?!''

    "Use people without suspicion and don''t use suspicious people." Jeanne smiled. "I believe in you."

    Forrest''s heart wavered a little.

    This was the first time he was trusted so much.

    "Thank you," Forrest said sincerely and then walked out of Jeanne''s office.

    Jeanne looked in the direction of the door.

    She turned back to look at the list in her hand.

    Ability in the workce was important, but winning popr support was even more important!

    Jeanne picked up the phone. "Amy,e in for a while."

    "Okay."

    Amy knocked on the door and entered.

    Jeanne handed the resumes in her hand to Amy. "Report to the general affairs department and

    have them send out documents immediately. Withdraw these people from their current positions

    and let them join the marketing department''s Special Reinforcement Team. The team leader is me,

    and the direct leader is the executive general manager, Alexander Lawrence." "Understood."

    "Half an hour. I need to see the internal documents."

    "Understood."

    Amy took the list respectfully and left.

    After Jeanne gave her instructions, she thought for a moment and called her dad. "Dad."

    "Yes."

    "I''ve picked out the list of my team members."

    Alexander frowned slightly. He hadn''t expected Jeanne to be so efficient.

    "Now, I''ll get my secretary to report to the general affairs department and send out the documents.

    Dad, you should also send out a document regarding your concurrent position as the marketing

    director."

    "Okay," Qiao Jinhong responded.

    "Thank you, Dad."

    "Do well. If you don''t, you know the consequences."

    "Yes."

    Jeanne hung up the phone.

    She sat in the office and waited for a while. When Forrest came to the office to look for her, she

    walked into the meeting room.

    Everyone in the meeting room looked at her, feeling a little overwhelmed.

    Although Jeanne''s reputation was not very good, no matter what, she was a Lawrence, so she

    definitely had rights. Now that they were suddenly selected, they could not help but feel a little

    excited.

    Jeanne was straightforward. "Thepany gave me a test. They asked me to take down the MUK

    cooperation rights within a month. If I can''t take it down, I''ll have to return home. Only by taking it

    down will I be able to take up the position of marketing director, so I need your help."

    "There are so many people in thepany. Why did you choose us?" One of the employees

    suddenly asked. In the end, he was still very puzzled.

    "I won''t say much about the selection criteria. You just need to know that you''re the best to me,"

    Jeanne enunciated each word.

    Everyone was still a little surprised.

    Jeanne did not think of spending time exining. She went straight to the point. "Let''s talk about the

    next work arrangement."

    The others also listened quietly to her instructions.

    "The general affairs department is currently making drafts. They''ll temporarily divest all of your

    current jobs so that you can devote your attention to my project team. The work of the project is

    simple but tough at the same time. It''ll be very difficult to take down an internationalpany within

    a month. Therefore, before detailing the specific work, I need to reiterate one thing. Once the

    project ispleted, I''ll be the marketing director, and everyone here will be promoted and

    given a raise. If I fail and leave, you should be able to return to your original positions, but it''s

    unknown whether they''ll ept you if you go back."

    "What do you mean?"

    "What I mean is that once you follow me, you''ll have made enemies with many people, so it won''t

    be as easy as you think to return to your original positions."

    "Then we..."

    "Opportunities and challenges go hand in hand. The reason I didn''t try to get everyone''s opinion

    was that I didn''t want you to have the chance to regret it." Jeanne looked at them, and she was

    extremely serious. "I didn''t give you any way out. From now on, you can only follow me forward, and

    I won''t allow my project to fail!"

    Everyone looked at Jeanne. Since she had said so much, they knew that they could not refute her.

    Jeanne said, "Alright, let''s talk about the specific work..."

    In the meeting room, Jeanne arranged the division of work for the project team one by one. She

    also rified everyone''s work responsibilities and gave them tasks at the same time.

    Itsted for a full three hours.

    Jeanne looked at the time. It was 2:00 pm.

    She said, "Your assignment is due tomorrow at 10:00 am. From now on, please be prepared to work

    overtime and miss your mealtime at any time. Of course, I''llpensate you three times your sry

    when you''re not working. Meeting adjourned."

    Jeanne stood up and left.

    After she left, everyone also left.

    Some people still had some objections at the beginning, but after the meeting, everyone was

    speechless.

    They werepletely subdued!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 79 Don’t Worry, I’ll Only Do Perverted Things to You

    Chapter 79 Don��t Worry, I��ll Only Do Perverted Things to You

    At the Lawrence Enterprise, in the deputy director''s office.

    Joshua looked at the documents released by the general affairs department and was so angry that

    his body was trembling.

    He hurriedly called Eden. "Eden, I didn''t expect that Jeanne would think ahead of us!"

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "What do you mean?" Eden frowned slightly.

    Joshua said, "My father has taken over the position of marketing director. I was discussing with a

    senior to ask him to take the initiative to volunteer. I didn''t expect that the documents would be sent

    out so soon!

    Moreover, I didn''t think that she''d ask my father to take over the position. Based on my

    understanding of my father, he wouldn''t be so nosy! He must be doing this to help Jeanne..."

    The more he spoke, the more agitated he became.

    "Calm down." Eden''s voice deepened.

    Joshua endured it and said again, "What''s even more outrageous is that the project team members

    have been selected. I originally restrained all the marketing department''s supervisors so that

    Jeanne couldn''t rope in the supervisors and talents. I also made it so that she couldn''t find anyone

    to help her select the most suitable personnel. I didn''t expect that she''d directly skip the supervisors

    and select all the employees. The people on her list aren''t my people. There are even some people

    who are dissatisfied with me to begin with!"

    Eden''s grip on his phone tightened.

    Initially, he did not think much of Jeanne.

    In his opinion, Jeanne was just relying on her good looks and using her body to achieve some

    goals. It was impossible for her to achieve anything in the business world. At this moment, if

    someone was helping Jeanne behind her back, then she would be really difficult to deal with!

    "Eden, what should I do now?" Joshua seemed to be on the verge of breaking down. "I can''t even

    get into Jeanne''s project team now. If she gets the MUK cooperation rights, then she''ll be the

    marketing director. Her authority will be above mine, and she will continue to bully me!"

    "What''s the rush?" Eden seemed to be much calmer.

    "This is just the beginning, and you already feel that you can''t win. What else can you do next? It''s

    better to give up now."

    "No, I won''t give up. I definitely won''t give up. Eden, help me!" Joshua ced all his hopes on Eden.

    Eden was silent for a few seconds before he asked, "You don''t have a confidant in Jeanne''s project

    team, but can''t you bribe one now?"

    Joshua was surprised again.

    "What kind of determination does an employee have? If you give them more benefits, how difficult

    can it be to bribe one or two people?"

    "It''s just that I''ve never done it before." This was why Joshua did not think in this direction.

    The employees of thepany were all taking the initiative to fawn over him. He did not give those

    who did not fawn over him a good time.

    "I''m teaching you now. Send me the information of all the employees. I''ll help you see how to bribe

    them."

    "Okay, I''ll send it to you right away," Joshua said hurriedly.

    "Don''t go and get their resumes in public. If Jeanne is smart enough, once you do that, she''ll think

    of what you''re going to do. Find someone you trust and bring out the information secretly. Don''t alert

    the enemy," Eden warned.

    "I know what to do."

    Eden gave some more instructions before the two of them hung up.

    Joshua put down his phone and revealed a cold smile.

    ''Jeanne wants to snatch the Lawrence Enterprise from me? Don''t even think about it!''

    Jeanne was handling her own work.

    Until the end of the day, she stretched and stood up from her seat.

    Today, other than setting up her project team and arranging all the project work, the rest of the time

    was spent on thoroughly understanding the Lawrence Enterprise.

    The more she understood, the more ironic it was.

    Back then, her mother had worked so hard to build the empire for the Lawrences, but now, the

    Lawrences had squandered it. It was simplyughable.

    She even suspected that her mother was blind back then.

    Was she blind to have taken a liking to Alexander, an ipetent man who was still fooling

    around?��

    Jeanne got up and walked out of the office.

    Outside the door, her team members were still working overtime. They had no intention of leaving.

    Of course, the tasks she had given them today were very heavy. If they did not work overtime, they

    would not be able toplete it.

    She took a few nces, turned around, and left work first.

    After all, her work had ended. There was no need to waste time here.

    Moreover, her presence might give these people a greater sense of oppression. Perhaps because

    she did not leave, they did not dare to leave even if they finished.

    Besides, it was her son''s first day of school today. She had to go back and apany him to show

    some concern.

    With this thought in mind, Jeanne drove back a little faster.

    When she arrived at the Lawrence family''s house, it was 6:30 pm. Alexander and Joshua had also

    arrived home.

    Joshua obviously looked at Jeanne in a bad mood.

    Jeanne pretended not to see it and politely called Alexander before returning to her room to look for

    George.

    Joshua looked at Jeanne and really wanted to strangle her to death.

    ''What right does this woman have to be so arrogant in front of me?!

    ''What right does she have?!''

    Jeanne returned to her room, but George was not in the room.

    She frowned slightly.

    Logically speaking, elementary school would be over at 4:30 pm, so he should be back by 5:00 pm

    at thetest.

    She hurriedly called George.

    Fortunately, George had had his private phone since he was three years old. The main thing was

    that his IQ was high, so he had no trouble using a phone.

    George picked up. "Mom."

    "Why aren''t you home?"

    "He''s at my ce." At this moment, the one who spoke was... Fourth Master Swan.

    Jeanne frowned. "Fourth Master Swan."

    "It''s me." The voice on the other end was low and deep, and it had an attractive tone.

    "Don''t you feel that there''s something wrong with your behavior? Why did you bring my son to your

    ce? Do you know that you''vemitted a kidnapping? I can sue you!" Jeanne could not hide her

    anger.

    Not only did Edward not care about Jeanne''s anger, but he also chuckled instead.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    She felt that she did not need to give this man any more nonsense.

    It was simply a waste of time.

    She said, "I''lle and pick up George right away."

    "Ms. Lawrence," the person on the other end suddenly called out to her.

    "What?!"

    "Didn''t I tell you that I''ve taken a liking to your son?" Edward''s tone was still calm and unhurried.

    Jeanne''s anger skyrocketed. She could not suppress her anger and shouted, "Are you a pervert?!"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll only do perverted things to you."

    "I''ll send George backter. Ms. Lawrence, please don''t worry. I''ll take good care of him." After

    saying that, Edward did not care about Jeanne''s emotions and hung up the phone.

    ''Damn it!''

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    At this moment, she wanted to kill that guy and shoot him to death!

 Chapter 80 Your Mother Is Always Right!

    Chapter 80 Your Mother Is Always Right!

    On this day, at 4:00 pm.

    Teddy did not know what had happened to his master. His master was obviously busy, but he

    suddenly asked him to leave thepany. Teddy thought that something big had happened to his

    master, but he did not expect that he was just wandering back and forth on this ordinary street.

    He did not know what his master saw in this street!

    It was until...

    School was over at a school called Angerburg.

    Their car stopped at the gate.

    There were many childrening and going after school, and almost all of them were picked up by

    luxury cars.

    "It''s Little Master Lawrence," Teddy said as he looked at a small boy.

    His master naturally saw it too.

    George stood at the gate. The car from home had not arrived yet, so he stood there obediently and

    waited.

    A few senior primary school students suddenly appeared and surrounded George.

    "I heard that you''re a genius?"

    "I heard that you caused a sensation in the entire school on the day of your interview?"

    "My parents are all talking about you at home."

    "You''re so amazing, aren''t you?"

    A few boys cornered George.

    One of the teachers clearly saw it, but because he did not dare to provoke the students involved. In

    particr, the one leading the group of people surrounding George had a prominent family

    background, so he turned a blind eye to the situation.

    "It seems like he''s going to be bullied," Teddy said quickly.

    Edward''s expression was cold.

    He opened the car door.

    Teddy also got out of the car hurriedly.

    When the two of them walked over, George was pushed to the ground by the few boys.

    George was not afraid, but he did not resist either. He just looked straight at the few tall boys in front

    of him.

    "What are you doing?!" Teddy shouted sternly.

    When the boys heard the noise, they immediately turned their heads and saw Fourth Master Swan

    and Teddy.

    The little boy who was leading the group was not afraid of them at all. He raised his head and said

    fiercely, "It''s none of your business. We''re teaching our little brother a lesson. Get out of my way��

    Ah!"

    Teddy grabbed the little boy''s cor and fiercely threw him to the ground.

    When the other little boys saw that their leader was hit, they quickly went forward to hit Teddy.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Amotion instantly broke out at the school gate.

    The school security guards and the teacher quickly

    made their move. "Stop! Stop right now!"

    Teddy pretended not to hear him and settled the other boys in no time.

    At this moment, the security guards went forward to restrain Teddy.

    "Stop!" Edward''s voice was deep.

    The few security guards seemed to be stunned.

    A security leader asked, "Who are you? Why did you hit our school''s students at the school gate?

    We have to call the police!"

    "Call the police and arrest them! Call the police and arrest them!" A little boy lying on the ground

    shouted loudly, "Do you know who I am? I''m Young Master Reed of South Hampton City. I''m the

    young master of one of the twelve great families of South Hampton City. Given how you treated me,

    I''ll ask my father to kill you!"

    Edward sneered. "I''m Edward Swan. Tell your father toe and find me. I''ll be waiting for you at

    the Swan family''s courtyard anytime."

    "Alright, you better remember this. I''ll make you go bankrupt!" The boy said fiercely.

    Edwardpletely ignored him. He turned around and faced George, who had stood up. "Come

    with me."

    "No.-

    Edward frowned.

    "My mom will look for me."

    "Are you nning to go back to see your mom like that?" Edward asked.

    George lowered his head and looked at his dirty clothes. He shook his head.

    He had never wanted Jeanne to worry about him since he was young.

    George had never thought of telling her about what had happened today.

    "So, let''s go. I''ll tell your mother," Edward said and turned around to walk toward his car.

    Teddy respectfully opened the car door for Edward.

    George hesitated for a moment before he followed Edward into the car.

    At the same time, Quinton stayed behind for a while because of a performance at school. The

    moment he stepped out of the door, he saw his fourth uncle. He was a little excited and ran fast with

    his short legs. Just as he reached the door of his fourth uncle''s car, the car started to move.

    ''Aren''t you here to pick me up...?!''

    Quinton watched the car leave with his eyes wide open.

    In the car, Teddy looked at the rearview mirror. "It seems to be Little Master. Do you want me to pick

    him up and bring him back?"

    "Doesn''t he have parents?"

    Teddy was speechless.

    They did not go straight back to the Swan family''s courtyard. Teddy was used to his master''s crazy

    behavior. In any case, he thought that it was a matter of fact that the car was parked in the shopping

    mall.

    It was worth noting that his master never went shopping. Now that he was strolling around the

    children''s clothing area, he looked calm.

    "Do you like any of them?" Edward asked.

    He asked George.

    George responded, "My mom said that I can''t take things from strangers."

    "Am I considered a stranger?"

    "My mom said that you''re not a good person."

    Edward stopped in his tracks.

    George looked up at him.

    Edward squatted down.

    He was 189 cm tall, whereas George was 120 cm tall. In front of him, George was pitifully small.

    Edward maintained the same height as George and said, "In this world, other than your mom, I''ll be

    the best person to you."

    "Why?" George did not believe him.

    "That''s because..." Edward paused and said to George, "You can go back and ask your mom."

    Then, he stood up and casually walked into a children''s clothing store. He said to the shop

    assistant, "I want every style and color of clothes that he can wear."

    Teddy went to pay for the clothes.

    After buying the clothes, they returned to the Swan family''s Bamboo Garden.

    "Take a shower first," Edward instructed.

    George nodded.

    At that moment, the phone suddenly rang.

    George hurriedly picked it up. "Mom."

    "Why aren''t you home?" Jeanne''s anxious voice came from the other end.

    George was about to reply when Edward directly took the phone over and said calmly, "He''s at my

    ce."

    At this moment, George looked at Fourth Master Swan talking on the phone.

    Although Fourth Master Swan looked calm and collected, George still felt that her mother was very

    angry, so much so that she could kill someone!

    Fourth Master Swan hung up the phone.

    George looked at him and asked, "Is my mom angry?"

    "No."

    He did not believe it.

    "Take a shower." Edward did not exin.

    "I''ll take Little Master Lawrence to take a shower," Teddy quickly said.

    "There''s no need. You can arrange dinner."

    Teddy expressed that he was used to the crazy fourth master.

    Hence, he turned around and went straight to the kitchen.

    Edward brought George to the bathroom.

    "You want to take a shower too?" George saw Fourth Master Swan taking off his clothes.

    If not?" "I can do it myself."

    "I didn''t say I want to help you take a shower," Edward said, "Do you know how to save water?"

    "Do youck money?" George asked.

    "Saving is a virtue."

    "..."

    The two of them showered in the bathroom.

    "Don''t you need to take off your sses?" Edward asked.

    "No." Jeanne had said that he could not take off his sses in front of outsiders.

    Edward did not insist.

    He grabbed the small-sized George to his side. "I''ll help you scrub your back."

    "No need..."

    Despite his protest, George''s back was already being scrubbed.

    "Do you want a dad?" Edward asked casually.

    "No." George refused immediately. "Men are all undesirable."

    "Who said that?"

    "My mom."

    Edward paused for a long time before he asked, "Aren''t you a man too?"

    "She said that I''m still a boy and not a man. Once I be a man, I''ll be undesirable."

    George turned his head and seemed a little puzzled. "Is that true?"

    Edward chuckled. "Your mother is always right!"

 Chapter 81 I Only Lent Jeanne to You

    Chapter 81 I Only Lent Jeanne to You

    After taking a shower and having dinner, George nned to go back.

    Teddy suddenly went forward respectfully. "Fourth Master, Shawn Reed from the Reed Group has

    brought his son, Adam Reed, to look for you. He''s waiting outside the door."

    Edward took a look at George.

    George was a little baffled.

    Edward said indifferently. "Let theme in."

    "Understood."

    Teddy turned around and left. He brought a few people inter.

    As soon as they entered, George recognized the boy.

    Although the boy was badly bruised, George recognized that he was the one who had taken the

    lead in beating him today.

    Shawn hurriedly tugged at his son and said apologetically, "Fourth Master, my son has offended you

    today. I brought him here to let you deal with him."

    "He hasn''t offended me." Edward''s voice was neither slow nor hurried as he nced at Adam.

    The moment Adam met Fourth Master Swan''s gaze, he was so frightened that he was about to cry

    again.

    Initially, he had gone back toin about his grievances. He did not expect that when he said

    that he had offended Edward Swan, he was almost beaten to death by his dad.

    Now, he was asked to apologize again. He had originally refused, but he was beaten up again.

    "Yes, yes, yes. He must''ve offended Little Master San. I''ll ask him to apologize to him in person,"

    Shawn said quickly.

    "That''s not it too," Edward said coldly.

    "Huh?" Shawn was a little confused.

    While his son said that he had beaten up a boy named George, he was certain that it was not

    George. The only person that Fourth Master Swan could stand up for was Quinton, his nephew.

    "George," Edward called him calmly.

    George looked at Edward.

    Edward asked, "Do you forgive him?"

    George turned his head and looked at Adam.

    Adam had been beaten up terribly.

    Shawn was also a smart person in the business world. He quickly realized that his son had indeed

    offended this little boy named George.

    At this moment, Shawn did not have time to think about why Fourth Master Swan would protect an

    unknown little boy. He quickly grabbed his son and said, "Hurry up and apologize."

    Adam was pulled in front of George by his dad, who was very embarrassed. He sobbed and said to

    George, "I''m sorry, George."

    George just looked at him and did not answer.

    Shawn quickly tried to fawn over him and said, "George, it''s Adam''s fault for hitting you today. I''ve

    gone back and beat him up. Will you forgive him?"

    "No," George uttered clearly.

    Shawn looked embarrassed.

    Teddy was also a little surprised.

    He had always thought that George was the kind of boy who was boring and easy topromise

    with. George was the kind that was easy to bully.

    George was cornered this afternoon and did not resist or make a fuss. He seemed to be the kind of

    boy who would tolerate it and was very introverted.

    Edward, who was at the side, raised the corner of his mouth.

    "Then, how will you forgive him?" Shawn asked awkwardly.

    "My mom said that something wrong that''s done is done. It doesn''t need to be forgiven," George

    said, "Either you continue to be wrong, or you correct yourself. The price of forgiveness is too light.

    It''s meaningless and a waste of time."

    Shawn was stunned.

    George''s words rendered him speechless.

    Instantly, he felt a little awkward.

    Shawn asked after a long while, "Then how would you like him to correct himself?"

    "Correct the way he was wrong," George said seriously.

    Shawn nodded. "Yes, yes, yes. Then I promise that Adam will never bully you again. If he bullies

    you again, I''ll

    break his legs!"

    George did not say anything else.

    Fourth Master Swan spoke, "George said that he doesn''t need to be forgiven because the price of

    forgiveness is too light. The underlying meaning is that you have to pay the price for doing wrong."

    His indifferent words made Shawn''s hair stand on end.

    Shawn quickly said respectfully, "Fourth Master, please instruct me. I''ll do what I can."

    "Adam, right?"

    "Yes," Adam answered with tears in his eyes.

    "You''re a tyrant at school?" Edward raised his eyebrow.

    "Waaah..." Adam was scared to tears.

    He had never been beaten up like that by his father since he was young.

    Everyone in the family was in a state of panic because he had offended Edward.

    He also knew that this matter seemed to be very serious.

    "From now on, you''ll be George''s little brother." Edward was straightforward.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Adam looked at Edward in disbelief.

    "Do you have any objections?"

    "He dares not, he dares not," Shawn quickly said, "From now on, in school, George will be Adam''s

    big brother. Don''t worry. In the future, he won''t bully George anymore. He''ll also protect George and

    listen to all his arrangements."

    Edward nodded. "Alright, bring your son back." "Fourth Master, I''m really sorry to disturb you. I''ll

    surely discipline my child well in the future," Shawn quickly promised.

    Edward did not reply,

    Shawn tactfully took his son and left.

    After leaving, Edward also took George and sent him back to the Lawrence family''s manor.

    It was very quiet in the car.

    George wanted to speak a few times, but he kept his mouth shut.

    "If you have something to say, just say it. We''ll be at your house soon," Edward suddenly said.

    George bit his lip and seemed to have mustered up his courage. "Why did you help me?"

    Edward turned to look at George. "Are you touched?"

    "No." George refused tly.

    Edward smiled but did not answer.

    "Actually, I don''t like you." George was very serious.

    "You''ve said it before." Edward was very indifferent.

    "But if..." George bit his lip. "If you promise not to snatch my mom away from me, I can barely like

    you."

    Edward smiled again.

    He said, "That won''t do."

    George''s face was filled with annoyance.

    Edward said, "Besides, I''m not the one who wants to snatch your mom away. I''m the one who lent

    her to you temporarily. You''ll have to return what you borrowed

    sooner orter." ''That''s not true.''

    The car stopped at the front door of the Lawrence family''s house.

    Fourth Master Swan did not get out of the car.

    George was sent back by Teddy.

    Jeanne took a look at George and said to Teddy, "Go back and tell your master that the next time he

    gets sick again, I''ll really send him to the hospital!"

    Teddy replied respectfully, "Yes, I''ll definitely pass on the message."

    Jeanne watched Teddy leave and turned her head to look at George.

    George''s eyes flickered as he felt that he had made a mistake.

    He followed Jeanne back to the room.

    There were many clothes that Fourth Master Swan had bought for him. Fourth Master Swan had

    gotten the shopping mall to send them back in advance, filling up George''s room.

    "Mom..." George called out to her.

    Jeanne took a deep breath. "Forget it, sleep early."

    This was not her son''s fault.

    She did not have to let her son take the me for someone else''s mistakes.

    "Okay." George obediently went to the bathroom to wash up-

    Lying on the bed, George could not fall asleep.

    Jeanne could not fall asleep either.

    On one hand, she was angered by Fourth Master Swan.

    On the other hand, she was thinking about work tomorrow.

    "Mom," George said.

    "Hmm?"

    "Does everyone change when they grow up?" George asked.

    Jeanne was a little silent.

    She did not expect him to ask such a deep question all of a sudden.

    Just as she was thinking of a more philosophical and understandable answer, George said again,

    "Fourth Master Swan''s looks very strange."

    Jeanne frowned.

    "He gave me a shower. I saw it." George described it very clearly.

    "..."

    ''So...

    ''What should I say?!''

 Chapter 82 Need a Helper

    Chapter 82 Need a Helper

    The next day, Jeanne took George to have breakfast.

    At the breakfast table, Alexander, Joshua, and Jenifer were all there.

    Jenifer had been taking good care of Alexander.

    In the Lawrences, Alexander enjoyed the treatment of a king.

    It was not strange that Alexander liked Jenifer so much. Jenifer''s methods of coaxing a man were

    still first-ss.

    Jeanne sat over, and the servants brought breakfast.

    She said casually, "Little Mother, the driver didn''t pick George up from school yesterday. Did you

    know?"

    Jenifer looked a little surprised. "How can that be? Isn''t George home?"

    Jeanne sneered. "George was just sent backst night. I''m afraid you''re taking George too

    seriously."

    "1 was too busy yesterday. I had a friend who had something to do in the afternoon, so I went out. I

    really didn''t know," Jenifer exined, looking very sincere.

    "The driver didn''t tell you?"Jeanne asked.

    "No, really," Jenifer kept exining.

    She just looked like she did not know anything.

    "Then it''s the responsibility of the driver," Jeanne said indifferently.

    "I''ll punish him properlyter." "How are you going to punish him, Little Mother?"

    Jeanne asked.

    "There should be a lesson. His sry will be deducted."

    "I''m afraid you''re too biased," Jeanne said sarcastically, "If George was taken away by bad guys

    yesterday, who would bear the responsibility?"

    Jenifer was a little embarrassed.

    "Such a driver has to be fired," Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    Jenifer was momentarily speechless.

    The driver was a distant rtive of hers.

    "Dad, what do you think?" Jeanne did not seek Jenifer''s opinion at this moment and turned to

    Alexander.

    Alexander put down his cutleries and wiped his mouth.

    "You don''t have to report to me if you''re just firing a servant."

    "Firing the driver is a small matter, but if he''s fired, who will send and pick up George?" Jenifer

    yed dumb.

    "Can''t you hire another one?" Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    "It takes time."

    "During this period, I''ll have to trouble you then, Little Mother," Jeanne said very naturally.

    Jenifer could not find the words to reject her at this moment.

    If she rejected, it would be obvious that she was targeting Jeanne, or that she did not care about

    George.

    The two crimes were disadvantageous to her.

    Jenifer smiled, trying to swallow her anger. She said, "I have nothing to do at home anyway. I''ll send

    him and

    pick him up." "Thank you, Little Mother." Jeanne smiled very nicely.

    Jenifer suppressed her anger.

    Jeanne was really getting more and more unreasonable.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Jeanne''s motive was obviously not just to deliberately anger Jenifer. More importantly, Jenifer

    personally picking up George would ensure his safety. Even if Jenifer was putting on a show, she

    would not let anything happen to George. If anything happened to George, she would be the first to

    be implicated.

    After the incident of George being "kidnapped" by Fourth Master Swan, Jeanne suddenly felt that

    she needed a helper.

    After breakfast, Jeanne drove to thepany by herself.

    Alexander still brought Joshua to thepany.

    At 10:00 am, Jeanne had the meeting on time. Everyone reported on the work that was arranged

    yesterday.

    Jeanne listened attentively.

    After the meeting ended, she assigned a bunch of tasks.

    Jeanne also returned to her office. She sat down and picked up the phone to make a call.

    The call was quickly picked up. "Are you used to your work?"

    "Is it important?" Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    "Can you not ignore my concern every time?"

    "Because you''re always talking nonsense."

    The person was a little unhappy. "Why are you looking for me?"

    "I need a helper," Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    Kingsley was stunned for a moment. "You can''t handle it?"

    "It''s not me, it''s George." Jeanne told him about how George had been "kidnapped" by Fourth

    Master Swan yesterday.

    Kingsley agreed immediately. "I''ll arrange it for you right away."

    "Okay." Jeanne nodded.

    "Do you want to send George back instead?" Kingsley suggested.

    Jeanne said, "He has to follow me."

    "Okay." Kingsleypromised.

    It was possible to discuss anything with Jeanne, but with George, there was no room for discussion.

    Jeanne hung up the phone.

    She just did not want George to feel that she had abandoned him.

    Jeanne was deeply hurt by her family. She knew what it felt like, and she would not let George

    experience it.

    Her eyes turned slightly, and she focused on her work.

    At this moment, she was getting her team members to write a draft proposal on how to obtain the

    MUK cooperation rights, and she was already writing a direction for the Lawrence Enterprise''s

    transformation after working with MUK.

    If she wanted to save the enterprise, she could only start from the root.

    Of course, she was not doing it to help the Lawrences.

    She was only doing it for revenge.

    A week of busy and routine work passed just like that.

    MUK announced that they would find a partner to open up the emerce market in Harken. There

    were a lot of activepanies at the moment, and many of them had started negotiations as soon

    as they received the news��

    Jeanne did not seem particrly active.

    Due to Jeanne''s attitude, Alexander even called her to his office and scolded her.

    At this moment, in Joshua''s office.

    Joshua was gloating over Jeanne''s misfortune as he made a call. "1 think Jeanne might not be that

    great."

    Eden frowned slightly. "What did you discover?"

    "Right now, the MUK Group has started discussing the coboration with some enterprises, but

    Jeanne is still unmoved. Today, she was even scolded by my dad. She probably feels that she

    doesn''t have the ability to negotiate this coboration."

    "We can''t let our guard down," Eden reminded, "Who knows what Jeanne is going to do? Since she

    promised to take down the MUK cooperation right in front of the board of directors, she definitely

    has her abilities. She wouldn''t be so stupid as to p her face like this."

    "What you mean is that she''s only pretending now and trying to create a smokescreen?"

    "It''s very likely," Eden said, "Oh right, have you bribed the person I told you to?"

    "It''s done." Joshua''s smile was especially sinister. "Money can make the devil move. I only gave

    some money, and the other party couldn''t resist the temptation."

    "Very good." Eden nodded. "Have him report to you at any time about the situation of Jeanne''s

    project.

    Remember, you must be careful not to let Jeanne find out. Otherwise, not only will you not be able

    to monitor her in the future, but you''ll also be caught by her and won''t be able to stay out!"

    "Don''t worry, I know what to do."

    "Call me if there are any updates."

    "Okay."

    Joshua hung up the phone. The corners of his mouth curled up into a cold smile.

    At this point, Jeanne came out of Alexander''s office and held an emergency meeting.

    Jeanne said, "Tomorrow, I need aplete MUK cooperation n. The morning after tomorrow, I''ll

    meet with the MUK partner to discuss the cooperation. A few areas need to be revised for the

    proposal that you gave me before. I hope that everyone will work overtime tonight toplete it."

    "Understood."

    After the meeting, Jeanne returned to her office and was also working overtime to finish the

    proposal.

    Jeanne knew very well that there were many people who did not want her to seed in the

    cooperation. She wanted to ensure that nothing went wrong.

    She worked all the way until 9:00 pm.

    Jeanne saved her own proposal.

    She stretched and stood up from her office chair, intending to get off work.

    Her phone rang.

    To be honest, she was afraid to receive a call from Monica at such ate hour.

    She hesitated for a moment before picking up. "Monica."

    "Hurry ande to King-T." Monica sounded like she was in a hurry.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Something big has happened. Hurry ande!"

    "..."

    ''Does Monica go crazy every once in a while?!''

 Chapter 83 The “Rivals in Love” Meet

    Chapter 83 The ��Rivals in Love�� Meet

    Jeanne wanted to hang up the phone right away.

    Judging from Monica''s tone, she seemed to be in good spirits, so nothing big had happened.

    At this moment, another man''s voice came from the phone.

    He said, "Jeannie, it''s Finn."

    Jeanne frowned.

    Under normal circumstances, Monica and Finn would not go to the nightclub together.

    Unless... it was to apany Fourth Master Swan.

    Jeanne did not need to think to know that Monica must be trying to set her up with Fourth Master

    Swan.

    Just as she was about to reject, Finn said, "Today is my birthday, and there aren''t many people. If

    it''s possible, can youe over?"

    Jeanne swallowed the words that were on the tip of her tongue.

    Although she was not very familiar with Finn, it seemed that because of Monica, they could still be

    considered friends. Nheless, they were not casual friends, so it was difficult to reject him.

    "Come over. You won''t have to stay for long," Finn said again.

    Jeanne nodded. "Okay."

    "Then we''ll wait for you."

    Jeanne hung up the phone.

    She took a deep breath and drove to the nightclub.

    Jeanne pushed open the door.

    It was rare for the room to be so bright, so the moment she walked in, she saw everyone in the

    room.

    It was truly... an unexpectedbination.

    Other than Finn and Monica, it was not surprising that Fourth Master Swan and Nox were also

    present.

    The key was, why were Eden and Michael here?

    If they were also here, so be it. They were still rted to the people here, after all.

    What Jeanne did not expect was that Melody was also here.

    At that moment, she finally understood what Monica meant by "something big." Monica was

    probably worried that Fourth Master Swan and Melody would pair up.

    Well, Jeanne had almost forgotten about Melody.

    She smiled calmly and said to Finn, "Sorry, I just finished working overtime, so I''mte."

    Finn smiled nonchntly. "Sit here."

    Jeanne was brought to a sofa in the private room by Finn and sat down. Monica was next to her,

    and Fourth Master Swan and Nox were not far from her.

    Michael, Melody, and Eden were sitting on the other side.

    Actually, it could be seen from the seats that the three of them were together.

    Eden had grown up with Melody. They did not have much interaction when they were young, so the

    rtionship between them was probably due to Michael. The Rosses were a family of officials. They

    had a high position and power, so it seemed to be a matter of course that they had a good

    rtionship with the royal family of Harken.

    While Jeanne was secretly sorting out some of her rtionships...

    Monica quietly whispered in her ear, "It''s Finn''s birthday. Nox, who loves parties, insisted on finding

    an excuse toe to the nightclub, so we came. I know you''ve been busy recently and didn''t think

    of disturbing you. Who knew, when we were drinking, Melody came and immediately flirted with

    Fourth Master Swan. One look and it was obvious that she wanted to seduce Fourth Master! Fourth

    Master can''t belong to anyone. He has to be yours!"

    Jeanne was speechless.

    Who said it had to be that way?

    Jeanne asked Monica, "Are Melody and Michael on good terms?"

    "They seem to have grown up together, simr to you, me, and Eden," Monica said.

    ''As expected.''

    "I''ll go and tell Michael not to pair them up wrongly." Monica left after saying that.

    Jeanne watched Monica walk toward Michael and called Michael out.

    The moment she left, Finn, who was drinking with Fourth Master Swan and Nox, nced over.

    Jeanne was speechless toward Monica sometimes.

    At this moment, a woman suddenly appeared in front of her.

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly as she looked at Melody.

    Melody only gave Jeanne a threatening look. She turned around and walked toward Fourth Master

    Swan. She said, "Edward, I have something to say to you in private."

    Edward looked at Melody and turned his head slightly to look at Jeanne.

    He put down his elegant leg and stood up.

    Melody seemed to be a little arrogant as she turned around and walked in front.

    Edward followed behind her.

    Jeanne watched them leave after the other.

    It was rumored that Fourth Master Swan, who was cold and aloof to strangers, seemed to be a little

    gentler when he treated the princess of Harken.

    Four people suddenly walked out of the private room.

    The room seemed emptier.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Nox and Finn were drinking casually and seemed to be at ease.

    Jeanne did not drink. It was awkward in such an environment.

    On top of the awkwardness, Eden suddenly walked over and sat next to her.

    "Didn''t I say that the Sanders'' third princess has taken a liking to my fourth uncle?" Eden held up his

    wine ss and drank by himself, his tone filled with sarcasm.

    "So?" Jeanne smiled indifferently.

    "I''m reminding you to know your limits."

    "You don''t have to worry about my matters."

    "Jeanne, don''t do it the hard way. I''ve tolerated you for a long time." Eden was suddenly very angry.

    He was easily angered by Jeanne.

    Ever since Jeanne had returned, she seemed to have never regarded him as anything.

    It was enough to want to attract his attention.

    He could not stand it anymore. This woman was so disdainful toward him.

    If Jeanne had not caused such a huge ruckus back then, he could still be together with her. It was

    only because she took herself too seriously that he chose Jasmine. He wanted to teach Jeanne a

    lesson and let her understand that just because he liked her, it did not mean that she could do

    whatever she wanted.

    Now that Jeanne had returned, Eden also wanted to see her regret it. He wanted her to beg him to

    help her and to be together with her. He did not want her to go against him all the time!

    Eden had originally nned to make Jeanne his lover after returning this time. As long as she was

    obedient enough, he would treat her well.

    Jeanne did not care about Eden''s anger at all.

    She suddenly stood up from the sofa.

    Eden pulled her back.

    Nox was drinking wine. Looking at Eden''s actions, his expression changed slightly. "Young Master

    Swan, don''t be touchy."

    Eden gritted his teeth and let go of Jeanne.

    He knew that Nox had a good rtionship with his fourth uncle. Nox was originally just a helper in

    his family. To put it bluntly, he was the son of a servant. Due to Eden''s fourth uncle''s protection, Nox

    could now do whatever he wanted in the Swans.

    Jeanne moved her wrist and even used a napkin to wipe it. It was as if she was wiping something

    dirty.

    At this moment, Eden really wanted to kill Jeanne.

    ''What right does she have to despise me?!

    ''She''s a second-hand goods. How can she be so self-righteous?

    ''What''s wrong with Fourth Uncle that he would fall for her?!

    ''Is it just her beauty or... her skills in bed?!''

    Jeannepletely ignored Eden''s emotions. She turned around and walked out of the private

    room.

    Nox had a smile on his face.

    He had a feeling that a good show was about to happen.

    Jeanne was indeed going to look for Fourth Master Swan.

    After all, she had reached an agreement with him.

    She walked to the end of the corridor and walked to a back garden.

    In the back garden, two figures stood under the moonlight.

    It was rare that the moonlight was bright tonight.

    "Why won''t you ept me? What exactly is wrong with me?" Melody''s voice was a little agitated as

    if she was crying.

    Fourth Master Swan did not reply.

    Jeanne walked over and took the initiative to hold Fourth Master Swan''s arm intimately.

    She smiled at Melody and said, "That''s because firste, first served."

 Chapter 84 At Least They Were in Love

    Chapter 84 At Least They Were in Love

    "That''s because firste, first served." Jeanne held onto Edward''s arm and smiled sweetly.

    To Melody, she was deliberately showing off.

    After all, Melody was born with a noble status and had a sense of superiority from a young age.

    How could she endure such grievances? Initially, she was feeling bad about being rejected by

    Edward. Now, she suffered a blow by Jeanne, who did not have any status. The anger that Melody

    had suppressed burst out in an instant. Her voice was very loud. "Firste, first served? Do you

    know that I''ve liked Edward for many years?! When I was 10 years old, I followed my father to the

    Swans. When I saw him for the first time, I already liked him!"

    "Ms. Sanders, a one-sided liking isn''t love. It is just an unrequited love." As Jeanne said that, she

    raised her head and smiled at Edward. "Isn''t that right?"

    Edward looked at Jeanne in the same way.

    Jeanne''s intentions were very clear.

    If she offended the Sanders, she would at least have to drag someone down with her.

    The corners of Edward''s mouth curled up slightly. He said in an attractive voice, "Yes."

    Jeanne''s smile was very bright.

    Melody watched the interaction between them just like that.

    She had never seen Edward pamper anyone so much. She even felt that his gaze was as gentle as

    water. She had always thought that Edward was not good with words and did not speak or smile.

    He was a serious and cold person to anyone.

    Melody bit her lip tightly and looked at them fiercely.

    "Fourth Master, I''m so sleepy. I want to go back and sleep," Jeanne said coquettishly.

    "I''ll send you back." Edward took Jeanne and left immediately.

    He did not even look at Melody.

    Melody looked at their intimate interaction, and her body was trembling.

    She shouted, "Who exactly is Jeanne that you want to like her? Your nephew doesn''t even want her

    anymore, and yet you still want to pick up that abandoned shoe. Don''t you think that you''re

    ridiculous?"

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Jeanne and Edward stopped in their tracks at the same time.

    Edward turned his head, and his gaze was very cold.

    Melody saw his gaze, and her heart froze.

    She could not help but shiver.

    Melody straightened her back and used her identity to maintain her arrogance.

    "Ms. Sanders, I know clearly what kind of woman Jeanne is. But you? You''re worse than a broken

    shoe."

    "Edward!" Melody screamed in anger.

    Edward brought Jeanne along and left without caring about her emotions.

    Jeanne felt her scalp tingle when she heard the screams from the person behind her.

    It was not that she sympathized with her. She was just guessing that she had gained another

    enemy, one that was not to be trifled with.

    Jeanne and Edward walked into the nightclub.

    She let go of Edward''s arm very naturally.

    It was enough for her to act to this extent.

    Edward''s expression changed slightly.

    Jeanne did not mind.

    She walked to the private room and was about to push the door open.

    "Aren''t you sleepy?" Edward asked her.

    Jeanne stopped pushing the door open.

    "I''ll send you back first."

    "I drove. I can go back by myself." If it was possible, she would leave first.

    "I''ll send you." Edward''s tone was firm.

    "It''s Finn''s birthday today..."

    "He has a birthday every year."

    "..."

    "Let''s go." Edward suddenly reached out and grabbed Jeanne''s hand.

    He wrapped her handpletely in his palm. It seemed very natural.

    Jeanne had always felt that Fourth Master Swan was cold. At this moment, the temperature in his

    palm made her heart palpitate.

    Fourth Master Swan left with Jeanne.

    Monica was still talking to Michael about the two of them.

    She was filled with righteous indignation and told him not to randomly match a couple. Fourth

    Master Swan and Jeanne were a match made in heaven, and even the Sanders'' princess could not

    interfere!

    Michael just looked at Monica like that.

    Monica was not pretentious, hypocritical, or concealing. She was very simple. Although she did not

    look like a rich youngdy, he was crazily in love with her.

    He watched her speak excitedly as her rosy lips opened and closed...

    "Hng." Monica was stunned.

    Michael suddenly kissed her.

    He suddenly kissed her hard.

    Monica stared at Michael in front of her with wide eyes.

    She saw him being in deep affection.

    Monica vaguely remembered when they were in love.

    She vaguely remembered how her heart was moved at that time...

    Dazed, she let Michael deeply kiss her.

    After a long time, Michael let go of her.

    Looking at her stunned look, he gently caressed her lips with his fingers.

    He said in a hoarse voice, "Monica, let''s start again."

    Monica seemed toe back to her senses at this

    moment.

    She came back to her senses and pushed Michael away.

    Monica took a deep breath. "I''m married."

    "I know that you and Finn are in a marriage of convenience." Michael looked at her affectionately.

    "So get a divorce. Let''s get married."

    Monica looked at Michael.

    Michael said, enunciating each word, "Let''s get married."

    "Why did we break up back then?" Monica asked him sarcastically.

    "I admit that I was too weak back then and was forced to leave by my parents. Now that I''m back, I''ll

    neverpromise again."

    "So you mean that if your parents don''t agree with us being together, you''ll break up with them?"

    "I can," Michael promised.

    "But I don''t want it," Monica refused.

    Michael''s expression changed slightly.

    "There''s nothing to look forward to in a marriage that isn''t blessed," Monica said, "I was born into a

    very warm family. I know how important the warmth of a family is. Let''s not talk about love being

    paramount. Once love vites family love, I don''t think love will be great. It''ll only be

    selfish."

    Michael looked at Monica.

    Monica looked carefree and heartless.

    In fact, she had her principles.

    She also had things that she insisted on, things that were

    not to be vited.

    "Michael, that''s it." Monica turned around.

    She did not want to drag things out any longer.

    Monica did not want to go back and experience the feeling of being forced to break up again.

    "If I can get my parents'' approval and they ept you, will you marry me?" Michael suddenly asked

    her loudly.

    Monica stopped in her tracks.

    "Monica." Michael went forward and hugged her in his arms.

    She resisted.

    Michael hugged her even tighter as if he was afraid of losing her. "Give me some time. I''ll deal with

    my family''s matters."

    Monica''s heart was beating slightly.

    "Give me some time. I''ll definitely take care of it."

    "How long?" Monica was a little sarcastic. "One year, two years, three years, five years...?"

    "Three months." Michael was firm.

    Monica''s heart moved.

    "If I don''t take care of my family''s matters within three months, I won''t bother you anymore. If I do,

    you''ll marry me." Michael buried his head in Monica''s neck. "Okay?"

    His tone was pleading.

    In fact, Michael was born noble, and he was superior to everyone else. Only to her, he was always

    very careful and pampered her.

    Monica was probably moved like that in the past.

    At this moment...

    It seemed that she could not refuse him.

    Monica admitted that she was actually very happy during that period with Michael.

    She admitted that during that period, she forgot Finn very quickly.

    "Okay." Monica agreed.

    At least with Michael, they were in love.

    As for Finn, it was just a one-sided love.

 Chapter 85 Scheme

    Chapter 85 Scheme

    At King-T Nightclub.

    It was 11:00 pm, the busiest time of the night.

    Finn sat on the sofa and poured himself a ss of wine.

    Nox asked casually, "Where did you go?"

    Finn did not answer and continued drinking.

    "You went to find Monica?"

    Finn still did not answer.

    Nheless, he drank differently than usual.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "Finn." Nox held his hand. "Aren''t you going to work tomorrow?"

    Drinking so boldly was not Finn''s style at all.

    "I''m taking a break tomorrow," Finn said.

    Nox still wanted to say something.

    In the private room, Monica and Michael came back together.

    Michael walked toward Eden.

    Monica walked toward Finn. "Where''s Jeannie?"

    Finn ignored Monica. He did not even look at her.

    Monica really wanted to smash the wine bottle in front of her on this man''s head.

    Nox said, "After Fourth Master Swan and Ms. Sanders went out, Ms. Lawrence went out as well."

    "She didn''te back?" Monica was surprised.

    "No."

    Monica quickly called Jeanne.

    At this moment, Jeanne was sitting in the car. She looked at the iing call and picked it up.

    "Monica, I''m leaving first."

    "Why are you leaving? Where''s Fourth Master Swan?"

    Jeanne nced at the man next to her. "He''s sending me home."

    Monica, who was initially a little angry, instantly beamed with joy. She said, "Then you should go

    back earlier.

    You''ve worked so hard. You must rest well."

    Jeanne was a little speechless.

    The speed at which Monica''s mood changed was too astonishing.

    Jeanne said, "Help me tell Finn that I''m sorry foring in a hurry and leaving in a hurry without

    wishing him a happy birthday."

    "Birthdays happen every year. It''s not a big deal. Don''t feel guilty. Go home happily with Fourth

    Master." Monica smiled brightly.

    Monica was a frank but not tactful person.

    She did not try to avoid suspicion when she called.

    In short, everyone could hear what she said.

    Nox turned to look at Finn.

    Monica''s indifference toward Finn could be seen with the naked eye.

    "Birthdays happen every year. It''s not a big deal..." Birthdays dide and go every year, but this

    was Finn''s 30th birthday.

    At this moment, the door of the private room was pushed open by the waiter, and Melody entered.

    There was no emotion to be seen on her face. It was as if she had not experienced anything just

    now.

    She said to Michael, "Send me back."

    Michael put down his wine ss and stood up. "Okay."

    "I''ll go with you guys," Eden quickly said as well.

    Michael nodded.

    The moment he nodded, he nced at Monica.

    Monica''s heart skipped a beat.

    Since she had promised to give Michael a chance, the rtionship between the two of them had

    be a little more affectionate now.

    Michael said, "I''ll send Melody back first."

    "Okay."

    "If you stay for long, I''lle and pick you upter."

    "There''s no need for that," Monica tly rejected.

    Michael still wanted to say something.

    Melody urged him impatiently, "Michael, let''s go."

    Michael smiled at Monica. He, Eden, and Melody left.

    Eden had his car, but at this moment, he chose to sit in Michael''s car.

    Actually, Eden was able to appear at such an asion today because Melody was in a bad mood

    and asked Michael to drink with him. Michael just happened to invite Edem, so the three of them

    came to the nightclub together and coincidentally met his fourth uncle and the rest. Melody naturally

    would not let go of such a good opportunity, so she went to his fourth uncle''s private room with a

    thick skin.

    At this moment, it was obvious that Melody was in a bad mood.

    Eden took the initiative to ease the atmosphere. "I don''t even know why my fourth uncle would

    suddenly have a rtionship with Jeanne. Everyone knows what kind of person Jeanne is. Not only

    was she too unruly a few years ago, but she was also chased out of the house by her father. At that

    time, she was a big joke in upper-ss society. Later on, when she went abroad, she had an

    illegitimate child and was extremely indecent. I don''t even know what my fourth uncle is thinking."

    When Melody heard Eden''s words, her mood became even worse.

    The words "worse than a broken shoe" kept echoing in her mind!

    Ever since she was young, when had she ever been insulted like this by others?

    "Personally, I feel that my fourth uncle doesn''t really like Jeanne. At most, Jeanne''s looks aren''t

    bad, so perhaps my fourth uncle was momentarily bewitched..." Eden seemed to be nonchnt as

    he continued to speak.

    "How can I make your fourth uncle break up with Jeanne?!" Melody suddenly spoke.

    Eden looked at her. "Break up? I''m afraid my fourth uncle hasn''t established a rtionship with

    Jeanne yet."

    "I don''t care. I want to ask you now. How can I make your fourth uncle and Jeanne not be

    together?!" Melody''s

    expression was very ugly.

    Eden thought for a moment and said, "Let Jeanne''s reputation be ruined once again."

    Melody frowned.

    "If Jeanne''s reputation is ruined, given my fourth uncle''s identity, he wouldn''t want her anymore.

    More importantly, she''s useless. My grandfather wouldn''t let my fourth uncle marry Jeanne."

    "What should we do?" Melody was straightforward.

    "Jeanne is now in the Lawrence Enterprise, trying to wash away her bad reputation in the business

    world. Our first step now is to drive Jeanne out of the enterprise and stop her from doing that. After

    that, we''ll do the rest."

    "Isn''t that very simple?" Melody sneered. "You''re the great young master of the Swans. Can''t you do

    that?"

    "Why not? I just don''t want to ruin my reputation because of Jeanne. It''s not worth it. So, it''s not

    convenient to go against her in public. Sometimes, things in the dark are more difficult to handle."

    "If there''s anything I can help you with, just say it. As long as you can get Jeanne out of Edward''s

    sight!"

    "Okay." Eden quickly agreed, a sinister smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    ''Jeanne is such an ungrateful woman. Did she really think that she could turn her life upside down

    just because she hooked up with my fourth uncle?!

    ''I have 10,000 ways to make her suffer!''

    Eden and Michael first sent Melody back to the Sanders

    Residence before driving back.

    Michael said to Eden, "The matter between Melody and your fourth uncle will depend on you."

    "Leave it to me." Eden was confident.

    Michael nodded.

    This was also the reason he let Melody and Eden get to know each other.

    "Oh right, your feelings for Monica can''t be real, right?" Eden suddenly asked.

    Michael''s hands that were holding the steering wheel tightened.

    "That woman doesn''t have many abilities. Other than being crazy, she won''t help your career at all.

    Your future is bright now. Don''t be held back by her," Eden reminded him seriously.

    Michael responded, "It won''t affect me."

    "Didn''t your parents reject Monica?" Eden frowned.

    "Even if your parentspromise, given your status, you should at least marry someone from the

    Sanders. You''d be showing Monica favor if you marry her."

    "I know what I''m doing."

    Eden nced at Michael and did not say anything more.

    He knew what kind of person Michael was.

    If Michael was not a career-minded person who had ambitions for his future, he would not have

    compromised to his parents'' pressure to break up with Monica back then.

    Eden also did not believe that Michael would do anything for Monica.

    Michael would certainly be in power in the future.

    Eden, of course, wanted to cling to him!

 Chapter 86 Finn and Monica’s Relationship Exploded

    Chapter 86 Finn and Monica��s Rtionship Exploded

    After Jeanne, Michael, and the others left, Monica also felt that it was meaningless.

    She said disinterestedly, "Then I''ll leave first."

    "Aren''t you going to celebrate Finn''s birthday with him? We haven''t even eaten the cake." Nox

    frowned.

    "Aren''t you going to apany him? Besides, he doesn''t want me to apany him." Monica

    smiled and said to Finn, "I thought your girl came to celebrate your birthday with you. Why did she

    leave early?"

    Finn did not answer Monica.

    Monica often felt that she was wasting her time with Finn.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    She rolled her eyes, turned around, picked up her bag, and walked out.

    Monica just opened the door and walked out when she suddenly felt a pain in her wrist.

    She felt a gust of wind behind her, and then she was grabbed by someone. It was so painful that

    she was dragged away in the next second.

    Monica was wearing a pair of 10-cm high heels. Under brute force, she was forced to run and

    almost sprained her ankle several times.

    "Finn, you son of a b*tch, are you going crazy again? Let go of me!"

    Finn shoved Monica into a special car at the entrance of King-T.

    As it was a high-ss club, all the high-ss cars at the entrance were used to send guests away

    for free.

    Finn gave the driver an address.

    The driver quickly drove to the destination.

    Monica, who was sitting in the back seat, fiercely shook off Finn''s hand and rubbed her slender

    wrist, looking unhappy.

    Finn did not say anything. He just looked out of the window coldly. From the beginning to the end,

    Monica only saw the back of Finn''s head.

    Monica was filled with anger.

    ''This scum has a fit from time to time!''

    The car stopped at a residential area.

    Finn opened the car door and rudely dragged Monica out of the car.

    "I can walk on my own. Let me go, f*ck!" Monica wanted to kill this scum!

    Which eye of hers was blind enough to fall for him back then? Which eye of hers thought that he

    was the most suitable husband as he was a gentle and modest young master?!

    She was filled with regret!

    Back at home, Finn did not let go of her and mmed her against the wall at the entrance.

    Monica was so restrained that she could not move. She roared furiously, "Divorce! I want a divorce

    right now... Hng."

    Monica widened her eyes.

    She looked straight at Finn who approached her.

    ''Am I being possessed tonight, or is everyone possessed?''

    She was forcefully kissed by two men in one night.

    How coquettish was she dressed tonight?��

    Not to mention Michael, how could she make Finn, who had always looked down on her, kiss her

    uncontrobly?��

    While she was daydreaming...

    "Ah��" Monica screamed.

    Finn bit her.

    Monica''s eyes were red from the pain.

    ''Damn it, what a scum��

    ''He was born a scum!''

    "Did Michael kiss you like that?" Finn asked Monica. He still pushed her against the wall and

    lowered his voice to ask her.

    "It''s none of your business!" Monica had a bad temper.

    "Do you know that you cheated in your marriage?"

    "I''m still f*cking abstinent in my marriage! What right do you have to say that I cheated? Have you

    satisfied me? It has been three years. Have I f*cking touched a finger of yours?" Monica directed all

    her anger at Finn.

    ''I''ve had enough!

    ''I''ve suppressed myself to live with Finn all these years. I''ve had enough!''

    Finn''s cold expression seemed to be slightly moved at this moment.

    He asked, "You care about that?"

    "I don''t care anymore." Monica was very calm. "It''s just a formal marriage between us. What''s there

    to care about?"

    "Monica," Finn called out to her.

    His voice seemed to be a little different from usual.

    Monica looked at him.

    She looked straight at him.

    "Do you want to sleep with me?" Finn suddenly asked her.

    Monica''s head seemed to have been hit at that moment. She did note back to her senses for a

    long time.

    "Didn''t you want to know what our rtionship is?" Finn stared at Monica and said slowly, "I''ll tell

    you after tonight."

    As soon as he finished, he moved toward her lips.

    "Are you drunk?" Monica''s eyes moved slightly.

    Finn stopped close to her lips. "No."

    "Didn''t your lover satisfy you this time?"

    Finn''s expression changed slightly.

    Monica pushed Finn away.

    Finn looked at her.

    "What rtionship do we have? We live under the same roof and aren''t even as good as friends,"

    Monica said bluntly.

    Finn''s throat moved slightly. "Is this your answer?"

    "Michael and I have started over again," Monica said without hiding anything, "Starting from

    tonight."

    Finn looked at her coldly and smiled sarcastically.

    "Finn, let''s get a divorce." Monica looked at him. "I''m serious this time."

    After she finished, she did not wait for Finn''s answer.

    In any case, she had decided that she would go back tomorrow and tell her parents about it.

    She turned around and was about to leave.

    "Back then, you pursued me on a whim, right?" Finn asked her.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    "To be able to fall into the arms of another man in one night, I was indeed overestimating myself,"

    Finn mocked himself.

    "Finn, are you even a man?" The mes that Monica swallowed suddenly rose again.

    Finn''s eyes moved slightly.

    "Was I crazy? I brought you breakfast so early in the morning. I''ve never woken up at 5:00 am in my

    f*cking life! I waited for you to finish your night shift in the middle of the night. South Hampton City''s

    winter is so cold. Do you know that I had a fever for a week? Was I f*cking crazy? Taking the risk of

    being beaten to death by my father, I bought all the advertising spots in South Hampton City on your

    birthday. I made you a f*cking cake myself and almost blew up the kitchen! I did it on a f*cking

    whim, didn''t I? Finn, we''re just breaking up. Do you have to put all the me on me? Don''t you think

    you''re f*cking dirty?!"

    Monica was not the kind of person who would keep everything to herself. She would tell Finn

    everything she was unhappy with.

    Even at this moment, she was still brooding over it. She was still brooding over the fact that she

    went crazy back then and did so much to Finn.

    Now that she said it out loud, she felt disgusted to death.

    "Forget it, do whatever you want! Anyway, this rtionship is over for me!" Monica did not want to

    fuss over it anymore.

    If she thought too much, she would kill herself.

    "Have you heard my exnation?"

    Monica frowned.

    "Have you heard the exnation between me and Patsy? You don''t know anything, so why did you

    kiss Michael?!" Finn''s suppressed anger waspletely released at this moment.

    It was as if everything from that year had been revealed in front of them.

    Everything that both parties had decided not to mention wasid bare.

    "Exin? How?" Monica sneered. "Patsy was lying naked on your bed. Was that a

    misunderstanding? Even if it was, did I also f*cking misunderstand you for touching her body?!"

    "Monica!" Finn called out to her fiercely. "I''m a doctor! Putting aside my identity as a man, I''m a

    f*cking doctor!"

 Chapter 87 You Really Fell in Love With Michael?!

    Chapter 87 You Really Fell in Love With Michael?!

    "I''m a doctor. Putting aside my identity as a man, I''m a ticking doctor!" Finn really roared.

    Monica stared at him with her mouth agape.

    "Monica, are you really a blockhead? Can''t you think more about it?" Finn gnashed his teeth.

    Back then, he was angry. He was really angry that Monica did not ask anything and just assumed

    that he was cheating on her.

    Other than not trusting him and not loving him enough, what else could it mean?!

    "Who are you to be with another man without asking anything? Monica, what do you want me to

    think of you?! What do you think I should think of you?" Finn questioned.

    Monica bit her lip.

    Her eyes were a little red. "But why was she at your ce?"

    Finn looked at her.

    "Shouldn''t one be in the hospital to see a doctor? Why was she at your house? Why was she on

    your bed? I haven''t slept on that bed before. Why did you let another woman sleep on it?!" Monica

    calmed down, but she burst out again. "Now, you''re ming me for not asking anything. Every

    woman would''ve thought that way when they''re faced with something like that!"

    It was because Monica loved him that she felt so terrible! It was because she felt so terrible that she

    lost all her rationality.

    "Have you listened to my exnation?"

    "I waited for you!" Monica roared. "After I ran out of your house, I waited for you, but you didn''t

    come after me!"

    Even though she felt terrible at that time, she still decided to listen to his exnation. She still

    wanted to listen to his exnation.

    "How can you be so sure that I didn''t go look for you?!" Finn could not hide his anger.

    "I waited for you in the garage for at least half an hour!"

    "Garage?" Finn was stunned.

    "Is there a problem?"

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    He went after her to the entrance of the residential area.

    Monica looked at Finn. It seemed like they had a misunderstanding.

    Actually, it did not matter anymore.

    Thest straw that made her give up was Patsy.

    Monica cried like an idiot and waited in the garage. She told herself that Finn would definitelye

    to look for her, even if it meant breaking up. Nheless, what she received was a call from Patsy,

    and it was from Finn''s phone.

    The words she said were still fresh in her mind.

    "Don''t pester Finn anymore. We grew up together in the orphanage. We''ve been privately engaged

    for a long time.

    "Finn doesn''t like you at all. It''s only because your father funded his studies. He just wants to repay

    his debt.

    "Finn said that once you''ve had enough fun, he''ll be done repaying his debt and will be with me

    again."

    Finn would never know how cold and desperate Monica felt when she heard Patsy''s words.

    She did not even know how she drove the car away and did not die in a car ident.

    "Perhaps we did have a misunderstanding." Finn lowered his voice.

    Monica''s tears welled up in her eyes, but she forced them back.

    "I thought you didn''t love me enough, but you thought I abandoned you," Finn said faintly.

    At the end of the day, in that rtionship, even though Monica was the one who took the initiative,

    Finn was the one who felt insecure.

    There were so many outstanding men around Monica. Why would she fall in love with him, who was

    not handsome enough, had no money, and did not know how to please girls? In that ce where

    the upper-ss society was the cream of the crop, his inferiorityplex would make him lose his

    confidence. He would lose confidence that Monica truly loved him. Therefore, when Monica and

    Michael kissed in front of him, he gave up.

    It was very important for them to be of equal status.

    Finn might just be consumable for Monica. Once he was done being used, he would be thrown

    away.

    "Let''s start over," Finn said very seriously.

    He was very serious.

    Monica''s heart did not waver. She just asked him calmly, "What about Patsy? How do you n to

    settle her down?"

    "She and I don''t have the rtionship you think we have."

    "What exactly is your rtionship?"

    Finn was a little silent.

    "Patsy has heart disease?" Monica asked. "Because she can''t stand stimtions, you have to take

    care of her all the time?"

    The plots in novels crossed her mind just like that.

    "No. She''s very healthy."

    "Very healthy? Finn, don''t you think your words are a little contradictory? If she''s very healthy, why

    did she need to lie naked on your bed and let you examine her body?"

    "Give me some time to exin about Patsy."

    "Why should I give you time?" Monica sneered.

    "Trust me, Patsy and I are innocent."

    "If you don''t exin it clearly, how can I trust you?"

    "Monica," Finn called her gently.

    Monica''s throat moved slightly.

    "Can you trust me just this once?" Finn''s tone was begging.

    He was begging her not to make things difficult for him.

    Monica''s heart was still aching.

    It was not that she did not believe him.

    In the past, they might not have gotten to know each other that year, but now that they had lived

    together for another three years, even though they did not have much interaction, she had a rough

    idea of what kind of man Finn was. At least he would not lie or y around with her feelings.

    Monica said, "Okay, I trust you."

    Finn seemed to be smiling.

    At that moment, Monica even felt that his eyes, which had never changed for thousands of years,

    were filled with a smile.

    Despite that, her next sentencepletely froze his smile.

    Monica said, "Anyway, it doesn''t matter to me anymore. That''s your business, and in the future,

    your business has nothing to do with me. I''m together with Michael."

    Finn''s body stiffened as if he had been petrified.

    Monica said, "Finn, I''m not interested in digging into what happened in the past. For a long time, I

    didn''t care who was right or wrong. If you hadn''t mentioned it, I might''ve forgotten about it. As for

    now, Michael and I are back together. I just told you that we started again tonight."

    "So I said so much earlier, but it was actually useless."

    "Yes," Monica answered him directly.

    "Do you love that man very much?" Finn''s throat was trembling.

    "I''m happier with him than I am with you." Monica did not have much time to be happy with Finn. It

    was so little that she could not even remember.

    Besides, she did not want to torture herself anymore.

    "You really fell in love with Michael," Finn said in a low and deep voice. There was not any emotion

    in her voice.

    "Yes." Monica nodded.

    Finn nodded silently as well.

    It was his 30th birthday present, yet it came so unexpectedly.

    Finn turned around and went back to his room.

    He suddenly stopped walking and said, "Let''s pretend that what happened tonight didn''t happen."

    "Okay." Monica even smiled at that moment. "I''ll still treat you as a friend in the future. Even though

    you have a bad personality. You''re my father''s attending physician, so I don''t dare to offend you."

    Finn did not say another word.

    He closed the door.

    The moment he closed the door, Monica... burst into tears instead.

 Chapter 88 I Still Prefer You to Take the Initiative, M. Lawrence

    Chapter 88 I Still Prefer You to Take the Initiative, M. Lawrence

    Finn closed the door.

    He leaned against the door.

    His eyes were red.

    Tin happier with him than I am with you...''

    His mind was filled with those words.

    Finn endured it, his throat rising and falling.

    He looked at the cake in the room.

    Finn had prepared it in advance.

    He knew very well that Monica would not celebrate his birthday again, so he prepared one for

    himself, hoping that tonight... he would spend it with her.

    Alone.

    Then, he would confirm their rtionship.

    After Finn pushed her away that night, he regretted it.

    It was because of his pride.

    He had been brooding over how much he loved her but how she let him go whenever she wanted.

    Now, she had really let him go.

    Whether it was in the past or now...

    It was too easy to miss a rtionship.

    Under the same night sky, Edward sent Jeanne back.

    The car stopped halfway.

    Edward opened the car door and pulled Jeanne out of the car.

    Jeanne was a little unhappy.

    ''What''s wrong with Fourth Master Swan again?!''

    Edward held Jeanne''s hand and walked into a family restaurant.

    The restaurant''s environment was very good. It was beside South Hampton City''s riverside. The

    private rooms by the river could enjoy the beautiful night view of the river.

    "Ms. Lawrence, do you have anything special that you like to eat?" Edward asked Jeanne casually

    while holding the menu.

    "No." Jeanne thought, ''Can I say that I only want to go home now?!''

    "Then serve your signature dishes."

    "Okay."

    The waiter left respectfully.

    Jeanne looked at the night view outside the French window.

    It had been some time since she returned to South Hampton City, but she had never looked at this

    city so seriously before.

    Perhaps this city was no longer where she belonged, which was why she was not in the mood to

    enjoy it.

    At this moment, as she was facing Fourth Master Swan''s awkwardness alone, she could only look

    out the window.

    Fortunately, Fourth Master Swan was not a person who liked to be lively.

    Jeanne was quiet, but Edward was even quieter than she was.

    It was until the fragrant dishes were served.

    When Jeanne smelled the fragrance of the dishes, she seemed to remember that she was so busy

    that she did not even eat dinner tonight.

    She picked up her cutleries and started eating silently.

    Fourth Master Swan ate very little.

    He barely touched the food.

    Jeanne ate some and was a little surprised. "Fourth Master, aren''t you going to eat?"

    "I''m not hungry."

    ''If you''re not hungry, why did you order so much?

    ''Why did you suddenly want to have supper?!''

    Jeanne''s heart suddenly froze.

    At that moment, she seemed to have discovered something.

    She pursed her lips lightly and did not say anything else. She continued to eat dinner silently.

    Edward looked at her, and the corners of his lips curled up. He could tell that she had suddenly

    fallen silent.

    Even so, he did not say anything either.

    After dinner, Edward continued to send Jeanne back.

    The car stopped at the Lawrence family''s courtyard.

    Jeanne got out of the car.

    Edward also got out of the car.

    "Thank you," Jeanne said politely.

    "I don''t ept verbal thanks," Edward said straightforwardly.

    Jeanne looked straight at him.

    Edward suddenly approached.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Jeanne''s body froze. At that moment, for some strange reason, she did not retreat.

    She saw Fourth Master Swan bend over and move his face close to hers.

    Her emotions fluctuated, and her eyes flickered.

    The moment Fourth Master Swan was close to her lips, she chose to close her eyes.

    Jeanne closed her eyes, but nothing that she intended happened.

    She opened her eyes.

    Jeanne saw the smile on Fourth Master Swan''s lips. He said, "I still prefer you to take the initiative,

    Ms.

    Lawrence."

    After saying that, he stood up straight.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    ''This lunatic.''

    Jeanne said, "Thank you for the trouble, Fourth Master. Goodbye."

    It would be best if they did not meet again!

    She turned around and left immediately.

    It was useless to talk to a lunatic.

    It was just that...

    Since when did her heart beat faster when she was facing that man?

    Edward looked at Jeanne until her figurepletely disappeared from his sight. Only then did he

    turn around and return to the car.

    He took out his phone and dialed. "Nox."

    "Fourth Master Swan, you''re done so quickly?" The person teased.

    Edward ignored him and asked bluntly, "Have you left yet?"

    "I just left."

    "Where''s Finn?"

    "He left too. He dragged Monica and left. I''m guessing that tonight, they''ll either fight for 300 rounds

    or go straight to the civil affairs bureau to get a divorce tomorrow." Nox knew what was going on.

    Monica and Finn obviously had a lot of misunderstandings.

    If they resolved the misunderstandings, they would get back together.

    If they could not resolve the misunderstanding, they would go their separate ways.

    There were only two options.

    "Okay, I got it," Edward responded.

    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up now."

    "Are you busy?" "I brought a chick home." Nox did not try to hide it.

    Edward directly hung up the phone.

    Nox looked at the screen speechlessly.

    ''He has never experienced the joy of life, so he doesn''t know how intoxicating my life is.''

    "Young Master Winter, is the person who called you the legendary Fourth Master Swan?" The chick

    next to him asked sweetly.

    "Girl, don''t even think about Fourth Master Swan. You can''t hook up with him unless you''re the

    reincarnation of a fairy."

    "Young Master Winter, you love to joke. I only like you. What I''m curious about is whether he''s

    rumored to not be interested in women. Does he have a problem in that area? Or is he... gay?"

    "Shut your gossipy mouth, or I''ll cut your tongue out."

    The chick quickly shut her mouth.

    At this moment, the car had arrived at Nox''s high-ss apartment.

    The chick followed Nox out of the car.

    As soon as the two of them entered the elevator, Nox started to make his move on the chick.

    The chick was also very enthusiastic and instantly became unusually engrossed.

    They kissed from the elevator all the way to the apartment.

    Without turning on the lights, Nox hugged the chick and threw her onto the sofa. Then, he pressed

    her onto the sofa and tore at her clothes...

    "Ah��" The chick suddenly screamed.

    It was not a scream that came from lust; she was frightened by the scene in front of her.

    Nox was also startled by the chick''s sudden scream. He turned his head and was almost scared to

    death.

    Both of them were so scared that their bodies trembled.

    Nox hurriedly got up from the chick''s body and went to turn on the lights.

    After turning on the lights, he saw a woman with disheveled hair standing next to the sofa, looking

    straight at them.

    "Why are you here?!" Nox''s scalp went numb.

    For a second, he really thought that he had provoked a female ghost.

    "It''s the third year of high school this semester, so I''m quite busy with my homework. Your ce is

    close to the school, so Mom asked me to temporarily stay at your ce. She said that she called

    you," the girl said.

    The girl still had baby fat on her face and wore a pair of typical student sses. Her figure was also

    a little chubby.

    Nox seemed to have just remembered that he had received a phone call from his mother before he

    woke up this morning. She seemed to have said something, but he did not hear it clearly at that

    time.

    He took a deep breath. "Shelly Carter, even if you want to stay with me for a period of time, you

    should at least not look at us!" "Oh," Shelly replied, "I didn''t see anything. You may continue."

    Then, she turned around and left.

    Nox looked at Shelly and was a little angry.

    The chick was also confused. She twisted her body and moved closer to Nox. "Young Master

    Winter, who is she?"

    "My younger sister��" Nox had not finished speaking when he was interrupted.

    Shelly, who was leaving, suddenly stopped. She turned around and said, "We''re not rted by

    blood."

 Chapter 89 Full of Schemes

    Chapter 89 Full of Schemes

    Shelly said that and went back to her room.

    Nox''s chick hugged his arm and said coquettishly, "Young Master Winter, does your sister, who isn''t

    rted to you by blood, have improper thoughts about you?"

    "1 called you here to sleep with me, not for you to gossip. If you say one more word, the sex deal

    between us tonight will be over."

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The chick quickly shut up again.

    All the chicks at the nightclub knew that Young Master Winter was generous and good in bed. They

    always hoped to be summoned by him and hoped to be summoned by him a few more times. How

    would they dare to offend him?

    The chick said with a smile, "Then let''s start the sex business again."

    Nox nced at the chick.

    After being made fun of by Shelly, he lost most of his interest.

    Thinking of the long night, he brought the chick back to his room.

    At this moment, Shelly was lying on the bed in her room, listening to the moansing from the

    next room.

    She got up and closed the bedroom window.

    The sounds instantly disappeared.

    Shellyy back on the bed, unable to sleep.

    She remembered the first time she saw Nox. At that time, she was only eight years old, and it was

    her first time entering the Winters.

    Shelly was the child bride of the Winters. It was said that a half-immortal told Nox''s fortune and said

    that he was born with a life in conflict and was prone to bloody disasters. The only way to alleviate

    the situation was to find a wife who waspatible with his life. He had to raise her by his side

    since she was young because they were afraid that Nox would die before she reached adulthood.

    ording to Shelly''s birth data, she was chosen by the half-immortal.

    Shelly was not an orphan. She was born in a rtively remote vige that was poor and backward.

    The vige took pride in having children, but the more one gave birth, the poorer one became.

    When Shelly''s parents heard that a rich family hade to buy her, they happily sold her. After all,

    having one more child or losing one would not make a difference. Moreover, she was a girl. A girl

    was not favored when she was born. The local people said that they were "money-losing goods".

    Sooner orter, a girl would have to get married.

    In Shelly''s case, she simply "got married" ahead of time.

    She did not me her parents. Compared to the life of her original family, the Winters gave her a

    world of difference. Therefore, once she arrived at the Winters, she tried her best to cater to the

    Winters, hoping to stay forever.

    After so many years in the Winters, she studied seriously, followed their arrangements, and was

    obedient and sensible. Indeed, she catered to the Winters, young and old. The only person she did

    not

    cater to was Nox.

    Nox did not like her, and it seemed that he did not want to marry her.

    Shelly sighed lightly.

    She turned around and tried her best to fall asleep.

    The next day, at the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Jeanne sat in the meeting room, going through the proposal for the coboration with MUK.

    After two hours of on-site modification of the proposal, Jeanne finally finalized it. She took the

    proposal and went to Alexander. The proposal involved costs and expenses, so she had to seek the

    approval of the person in charge of thepany. At the same time, she also had to attend the

    board decision meeting.

    Once she left, one of the project team members, Kelly Waters, walked into Joshua''s office.

    "You got it?" Joshua was a little excited.

    Kelly held a USB drive in her hand, but she did not take it out for a long time.

    Joshua frowned slightly.

    Kelly said with some fear, "Deputy Director Lawrence, is this illegal?"

    "Illegal? I just want to know if Jeanne is working hard or not. I''m afraid that she''ll ruin our family

    business!"

    "Team Leader Lawrence is quite capable. Under her leadership, we changed three drafts of this

    proposal, and the final draft is the best I''ve seen after staying at the

    Lawrence Enterprise for so many years," Kelly said sincerely.

    "That''s why you should let me see it. You also know that Jeanne has always been against me. She

    won''t let me learn how to make a good draft, so I can only work hard in secret." Joshua was a little

    impatient. "Alright, stop talking. Hurry up and give it to me."

    Kelly was still a little hesitant.

    Joshua stood up and went over directly. He took the USB from Kelly''s hand. Kelly struggled for a

    while and then gave up.

    He said, "Don''t worry. I won''t mistreat you. Go out."

    Kelly gritted her teeth and walked out in the end.

    Joshua hurriedly plugged in the USB and opened the document.

    When he looked at the document, he was stunned.

    He had never thought that Jeanne only spent ten days writing such a perfect proposal.

    From the cooperation between the two sides, to how they would operate online, to offline logistics

    distribution, to publicity, to marketing, to after-sales. Jeanne even urately calcted the budget

    for each transaction, and the profit value was also estimated. If Joshua had not seen it with his own

    eyes, he would not believe that it was written by Jeanne. It only took her ten days.

    Joshua could not have written it even if he had a year.

    He was jealous. He quickly called Eden. "Eden." "What''s the matter?"

    "I''ve got the coboration proposal between Jeanne and MUK."

    "So fast?" Eden was not praising Joshua''s ability to do things, but that Jeanne''s proposal would

    come out so quickly.

    "Yes, I''ll send it to you."

    "Wait." Eden said, "Give me the USB sh drive. Don''t leave any traces. I''ll get someone to go and

    get it right away."

    "Okay." Joshua nodded and said, "Eden, I feel that Jeanne is really... very strong."

    Eden did not agree.

    To him, no matter how strong Jeanne was, how strong could she be?��

    He still did not regard her as anything.

    It was until Eden received Jeanne''s coboration proposal. There was a second where he started to

    doubt himself.

    In actuality, Eden had also written a draft proposal. Although the Swan Enterprise did not participate

    in the coboration with MUK, in order to prevent Jeanne from developing in the business world, he

    had secretly found apany to help himpete with the Lawrence Enterprise. Once he got the

    coboration, the profits would be split 50-50. This way, he could create his business without relying

    on the Swans!

    No matter what, due to his fourth uncle''s existence, Eden''s status in the Swans had always been

    low. The Swans were still under the control of his fourth uncle. He did not want to yield to this, so he

    needed to make his achievements and let the Swans, especially his grandfather, look at him in a

    new light!

    However, at this moment, Eden looked at the proposal and felt as if he had been suddenly

    hammered. He held a breath in his heart and could not calm down.

    He did not believe that it was written by Jeanne.

    It was such a mature coboration case. If one had not really struggled in the business world and

    was not familiar with the emerce industry, one would not have been able to write it.

    As for Eden''s case, he had even found an international gunman to write it. In front of this proposal,

    the things that the gunman wrote were ridiculously low-ss.

    Eden suppressed his emotions and did not react for a long time.

    Fortunately, he was smart enough to have Joshua secretly monitor Jeanne.

    Why would he not use such a perfect coboration case directly?

    Whoever used it first would be the winner.

    He picked up the phone and quickly dialed. "Ms.

    Sanders."

    "Eden?"

    "Yes. Last night, you said that if there''s anything I need, I can just let you know."

    "You found a way to get rid of Jeanne already?"

    "I need a sum of money."

    Melody frowned slightly.

    "A sum of money to get rid of Jeannepletely!"

 Chapter 90 By All Means

    Chapter 90 By All Means

    On the phone, Melody said seriously, "Exin it clearly."

    "I have a document in my hands right now. It''s a proposal that Jeanne has prepared to discuss a

    coboration with MUK. The proposal is very well written. It''s not an exaggeration to say that it''s

    very difficult for ordinary people to surpass it."

    "Get to the main point." Melody was impatient as if she could not bear hearing any praise for

    Jeanne.

    "The point is, I''ll directly use this document of Jeanne''s to discuss a coboration with MUK, but I

    can''t go as the Swan Enterprise. The Swan Enterprise currently has no ns to invest outside, so I

    found anotherpany that I can control to discuss the coboration. That said, thispany has

    a weakness, which is its funds are limited. If I rashly use the loan of the Swanhaven, it''ll easily

    arouse suspicion," Eden said, "Now, I choose to use Jeanne''s n, which means there''ll be two

    identical ns. In this way, the way we can have the most direct and effective advantage is the

    price. So, I still need an additional investment."

    "How much?"

    "This is a three billion dors coboration case. It''ll be safer to increase the investment by 5%.

    Currently, the amount of investment I can take out is only two billion dors."

    "So, you''re 1.1 billion dors short?" Melody said straightforwardly. She did not like how Eden was

    beating around the bush.

    Yes."

    "When do you need it?"

    "Right away."

    There was a moment of silence on the other side.

    "The sooner, the better. Currently, it''s a time match. Now, Jeanne is going to report to the Lawrence

    Enterprise''s leaders. If they''re fast, it can be settled in the morning, and the contract can be

    discussed in the afternoon. We have to hurry before that," Eden reminded.

    "I''ll call you in a while."

    Melody hung up the phone and dialed Michael''s number.

    Michael picked up. "Melody."

    "Do you trust Eden?" Melody asked immediately.

    "In what way?"

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Melody told Michael what Eden had said just now.

    Michael answered seriously, "The Swans have always been under Fourth Master Swan''s control.

    Eden doesn''t say it out loud, but he''s always brooding over it. He always wants to prove himself. In

    addition, under the Swans'' education, he still has his own abilities. If you want someone to help you

    do things in the business world, he''s the best candidate. This is just one of the reasons. Secondly,

    Eden has very strong self-esteem. Back then, Jeanne was abandoned by him. Now that Jeanne

    has returned to shine and even went against him everywhere, he won''t tolerate it. Therefore, you''re

    not the only person who wants to destroy Jeanne''s reputation. Eden''s desire in this aspect is also

    very strong." "You mean that Eden is trustworthy," Melody said.

    "In dealing with Jeanne, it''s worth it," Michael gave a positive answer.

    "Okay." Melody was about to hang up the phone.

    "Melody, are you sure you want to deal with Jeanne like this?"

    "Why not?" Melody''s tone was not good. "Are you worried about your old lover, Monica?"

    "That''s not it." Michael directly cleared his name. "I''m just worried that if this matter is not done well

    and if Jeanne gets hold of something, you are, after all, a princess of a country. I''m afraid that at

    that time, given your identity, it won''t be easy for you to step down."

    "Jeanne doesn''t have the ability to do that. Taking a step back, even if such a dayes, my dad

    will still protect me. I won''t hide it from you. The matter of me marrying Edward was arranged by my

    father. Previously, my dad asked Master Swan to discuss the marriage between me and Edward,

    but Master Swan rejected him. Since the Swans have a special status, my dad couldn''t force it. He

    asked me to have a rtionship with Edward on a personal level and not on a national level. So, my

    dad supports me in everything I do now!"

    "Since it''s the leader''s arrangement, I won''t say anything more."

    "Michael, we grew up together. I trust you nobody but you. If it weren''t for the fact that your family

    has enough power in the government and the public, my father might''ve even arranged for me to

    marry you. Although we don''t have that kind of affection for each other, no matter what, I still hope

    that you can develop better in the future. As for whether Monica will drag you down,

    you''d better think it through."

    "Getting back together with Monica is not only my decision. It''s also your dad''s decision," Michael

    said straightforwardly.

    "What?" Melody was a little surprised.

    "Don''t worry about politics for the time being. Your current task is to marry Fourth Master Swan.

    Don''t think too much about anything else."

    "Okay." Melody did not ask anymore.

    It was useless to ask too much about politics.

    After hanging up the phone, Melody quickly transferred the money to the ount designated by

    Eden.

    Eden made a simple modification to the coboration case and personally handed it to his partner,

    Cameron Hall. He also emphasized some negotiation skills and contingency ns for unexpected

    idents.

    Cameron had been in the business world for many years. He started from scratch and relied on luck

    to develop. At the moment, he had some small business dealings with the Swans. He had taken the

    initiative to fawn over Eden when he stepped into the business world. Eden was new to the

    business world and needed help. After a few encounters, he felt that Cameron had little tricks and

    was obedient, so he had been secretly interacting with him!

    Extensive preparation would eventually pay off. Now was finally the time for him, Eden, to show off

    his skills!

    The corners of his mouth curled up into a cold smile.

    ''What''s the use of Jeanne''s strong abilities?

    ''In the business world, one has to resort to all sorts of tricks!''

    Jeanne spent an entire morning trying to convince all the board members. Without any changes,

    she hadpletely finalized the coboration proposal.

    She returned to her office.

    Jeanne had not caught her breath when her phone suddenly rang.

    She nced at the iing call and picked it up. "I''m very busy. Make it short."

    "I''ve found a helper for you." Kingsley was really concise. "He''ll go to South Hampton City today and

    report to you tomorrow."

    "Who is it?" Jeanne put the phone to her ear and sorted out her proposal.

    "It''s Miles."

    "Oh." Jeanne responded and asked, "He''s free?"

    "If you need me, I''m free too."

    Jeanne smiled. The moment she wanted to hang up the phone, she suddenly thought of something.

    "By the way, thest time I asked you about Fourth Master Swan and the third princess of the

    Sanders, you still haven''t answered me."

    "I thought you had given up on being tangled with Fourth Master Swan." Kingsley was very serious.

    "I''ve disappointed you. I''ve gotten more involved in him."

    Kingsley was speechless. "Melody is very active about her marriage with Fourth Master Swan, and

    the royal family also supports it. To put it bluntly, your enemy is Melody or Warren Sanders."

    Warren was the head of Harken and was also the highest ruler of Harken.

    Harken had a hereditary system.

    Warren was the second leader of the Sanders, seeding his father''s position.

    His father seized power from the previous emperor of the Duncans. Zachary of the Swans was

    originally the defense minister of the Duncans who held military power. At that time, during the

    internal war, he defected to Warren and helped the Sanders take over. Then, Zachary returned the

    military power and resigned from his position to live in seclusion.

    It was rumored that Zachary was guilty toward his former leader, so he chose to abandon politics

    and enter the business world. Regardless of whether the rumors were true or not, in the end,

    Zachary was still the founding hero of the Sanders. Therefore, the Sanders always treated the

    Swans with respect.

    Due to that, even if the Sanders took the initiative to have a marriage agreement, if the Swans did

    not agree, the Sanders could only give up.

    If the Sanders still wanted to form a marriage alliance with the Swans, the only way left was to let

    Melody and Fourth Master Swan fall in love themselves.

    After one big round, Jeanne roughly understood everything.

 Chapter 91 Tit-for-Tat

    Chapter 91 Tit-for-Tat

    "Jeanne, are you listening to me?" Kingsley did not get a response and was a little unhappy.

    Jeanne came back to her senses. "I heard you."

    "From my standpoint, I think you could fix up the marriage between Fourth Master Swan and

    Melody," Kingsley said seriously.

    "Do you think I can fix it up?" Jeanne put down the document and casually lit a cigarette.

    Sometimes, when she was not in a good mood and had a lot of stress, she would want to smoke a

    cigarette.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "Smoke less," Kingsley reminded when he heard the sound of a lighter.

    Jeanne did not reply him. She took a deep breath and said, "What do you think is the main reason

    why Fourth Master Swan did not agree to be with Melody?"

    "Old Master Swan did not agree."

    "That''s why matchmaking is a waste of time. Think about it. Back then, when Old Master Swan

    helped the Sanders family conquer the country, he suddenly chose to give up military power and

    leave the political arena. I don''t know the reason, but at least everyone can see that Old Master

    Swan really doesn''t want to be involved in politics anymore. So now, the Sanders family wants to

    make the Swan family return through marriage. They even want to control the Swan family. It''s

    originally a matter of self-entertainment."

    "Self-entertainment?" Kingsley smiled. "You know that you despise the leader of Harken."

    "Stupid, regardless of the position."

    Kingsley was speechless.

    "Rather than doing something useful and unrewarding, it''s better to do a favor along the way. This

    time, I''ve helped Fourth Master Swan a great deal. Maybe I''ll still need him in the future," Jeanne

    said straightforwardly.

    "You''re determined to fight with Melody, aren''t you?"

    "Just let the Sanders family know how useless those canaries he raised are!" Jeanne sneered.

    Kingsley was silent.

    Jeanne''s personality was really the same as her mother''s. If it was not for her mother''s willful

    behavior back then, she would not have ended up like this!

    "I originally wanted you toe back to take revenge and start a small business at the same time."

    Kingsley sighed with a little sadness.

    Jeanne was indifferent.

    "In the end, you caused me a lot of trouble." Kingsley was a little helpless. "In short, don''t let your

    guard down.

    After all, it''s hard to guard against a hidden arrow. I''m far away. Even if I wanted to help you block

    the arrow, I wouldn''t be able to fly over so soon."

    "Yeah," Jeanne responded. She did not retort back. Her tone still seemed to be a little emotional. It

    was rare for Jeanne to be so obedient in front of him.

    Kingsley''s tears flowed freely, and he was about to speak.

    Jeanne did not care and hung up the phone. She was just not used to things that were too

    emotional. It did not match her current life.

    She put out her cigarette and was about to call West when she suddenly quivered. She pursed her

    lips and pressed thendline. "Amy,e in for a moment."

    "Yes."

    Amy knocked on the door and entered.

    "Did Deputy Director Lawrence do anything today?" Jeanne asked.

    "What do you mean by anything?"

    "Any abnormal behavior."

    "I don''t think so." Amy was a little uncertain. She said, "For the whole morning, Deputy Director

    Lawrence was in his office. He did not evene out of the door.

    Usually, he''ll act like this when he has nothing to do. I heard that he''s hiding in the room ying

    games."

    Jeanne was silent for a few seconds.

    It was impossible for Joshua to let her develop in the Lawrence Enterprise. She had already passed

    the board''s decision-makingmittee''s proposal. He would definitely not be so indifferent. No

    matter what, he should at least go to Alexander Lawrence''s office to inquire about it. It was really

    strange for him to be so calm unless he already knew about her proposal in advance. He could

    even say that he had already started nning.

    She raised her eyebrows. "Then, has anyone entered or left Deputy Director Lawrence''s office?"

    "I didn''t pay much attention to that," Amy replied. "Although I''m outside your and Deputy Director

    Lawrence''s office, sometimes I''m too busy at work to notice that much."

    "Okay, I got it." Jeanne did not ask further. "Get Forrest to prepare and meet West at two."

    "Yes."

    Jeanne looked at Amy''s back. She sat in her office chair and thought for a while. She suddenly

    picked up the draft proposal in front of her. After hesitating for a while, she revised the investment

    cost.

    It was just a precautionary action. In any case, whether she wanted to cooperate with MUK or not,

    and how they cooperated, it was all up to her.

    What she was doing now was just to prove herself, so that she could establish herself in the

    Lawrence Enterprise in the future.

    2 pm.

    Jeanne brought Forrest to the high-ss hotel that West was staying at.

    Forrest was a little nervous. "Team Leader Jeanne, isn''t it a little too abrupt for just the two of us to

    meet the President of MUK? Are you sure you don''t want to ask the general manager toe

    along?"

    "Don''t worry, foreigners don''t have so many levels. They''ll be happy as long as it''s win-win

    cooperation."

    Forrest sometimes really felt that Team Leader Jeanne had a mature and steady personality that did

    not match her age. She was very convincing.

    The two of them stood outside West''s room. Then, they knocked on the door.

    West''s assistant opened the door and politely led them into the room. There was another person in

    therge living room.

    That person looked at Jeanne and took the initiative to smile.

    Jeanne smiled back politely. At that moment, she had a n in mind.

    West stood up from the sofa and was especially warm to Jeanne. "The sun has risen from the west.

    Are you now willing toe and see me?"

    "Godfather, I''m a little busy?"

    "What are you busy with?" West asked angrily on purpose.

    "I''m busy discussing a coboration with you," Qiao Qing said straightforwardly.

    West looked surprised. "Could it be that you''re also here to talk about emerce marketing with

    me today?"

    "Also?" Jeanne frowned. "Could it be that someone has already beaten me to it?"

    "This gentleman," West introduced, "He''s the boss of Ascension Technology, Cameron Hall."

    "Hello, Jeanne. I''ve heard a lot about you. I''m Cameron Hall," as he spoke, he handed over his

    business card with iparable enthusiasm.

    Jeanne took it. "Hello."

    "I didn''t expect to meet Jeanne here. It''s my honor."

    "You tter me." Jeanne was neither servile nor overbearing toward Cameron Hall''spliment.

    She smiled and asked, "Cameron is also interested in emerce projects?"

    "Emerce is the future development trend. I think not only me but more than half of the

    enterprises in South Hampton City are interested. So, I volunteered myself and brought my

    proposal to seek cooperation with Mr. West." Cameron Hall admitted generously.

    Jeanne smiled without batting an eyelid, expressing her approval.

    At this moment, West said straightforwardly, "My principle is very simple. I''ll choose whoever''s

    proposal is more attractive and advantageous to me. Jeanne, don''t me godfather for not giving

    you preferential treatment."

    "Business is business." Jeanne smiled. "Godfather doesn''t have to worry."

    "In that case, let''s sit down and talk together."

    "Yes."

    Jeanne and Cameron sat opposite West.

    "Cameron arrived first. ording to the principle of firste-first-served, Cameron will talk about

    his cooperation proposal first."

    "Then, I''ll respectfully ept this arrangement." Cameron quickly took out his proposal confidently.

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly. What made him so full of confidence?!

 Chapter 92 A Small Victory

    Chapter 92 A Small Victory

    At a luxurious presidential room of a high-ss hotel.

    In the living room, Cameron Hall handed a copy of the proposal to West and left a copy for himself.

    He said, "MUK Group has always been one of the best in the emerce world. How can they

    operate MUK Group better than us? Once we reach an agreement, all the operations of e-

    commerce will be under your control. These are my thoughts about the cooperation. Next, I want to

    briefly exin my understanding of emerce. In my opinion, the development of emerce is

    a convenient way to satisfy people''s daily needs. How to utilize this convenience to the max and

    how to let users have a better experience would be the key to emerce''s existence. I personally

    think..."

    Jeanne Lawrence listened quietly. Cameron made perfect sense.

    Other than different wording and logical order of ideas, it was probably the same as her proposal.

    Jeanne remained calm.

    Cameron continued, "...Finally, this is my investment in this coboration. ording to our

    estimations, my investment for this project is approximately 2 billion. Here''s the list of investments.

    Mr. West, you can take a look. Also, to express my sincerity, I will increase my investment by 5%. I

    think MUK Group will need a lot of public rtions in Harken. This investment amount is for Mr.

    West to expand the market in Harken."

    West listened to Cameron Hall''s proposal and nced at Jeanne.

    Her eyes were filled with satisfaction at the proposal.

    West probably did not expect that such a small enterprise with no notable achievements would have

    such an amazing proposal. Other than being surprised, he also felt regretful. He regretted missing

    out on such a perfect proposal. After all, Jeanne Lawrence would definitely be the final partner.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Jeanne ignored West''s gaze and said to Cameron Hall, "I''m really surprised by yourpany''s

    proposal! I never thought that one day I would be so aligned with apany''s proposal."

    Cameron Hall pretended that he did not understand and said exaggeratedly, "You mean our

    proposal is the same? How can there be such a coincidence?"

    "It''s true." Jeanne pulled out her proposal manuscript and handed it to West. She also handed a

    copy to Cameron Hall.

    Both of them took a quick nce.

    West only needed one nce to understand that the original proposal was done by Jeanne

    Lawrence and that someone had "stolen" it.

    He pretended not to know anything and said, "They do look simr. If it wasn''t because two of you

    had given it to me separately, I would have thought that the proposals came from the same person."

    "Actually, it''s my first time meeting Mr. Hall today."

    "Great minds think alike." Cameron Hall smiled and said, "Does that mean our proposal''s well

    done?"

    "It is indeed a solid proposal," West affirmed. "This is the most satisfactory proposal I have received

    so far. I don''t think there will be a better proposal than this."

    "So, will Mr. West choose one of our proposals?" Cameron Hall asked hurriedly.

    "Mr. Hall, aren''t you curious how our proposals are so simr?" Jeanne interrupted suddenly.

    Cameron was stunned.

    Then, he said calmly, "Just as Ms. Lawrence said, we had no prior interactions. I don''t have any

    doubts. It''s impossible that such a bigpany like the Lawrence Enterprise had copied the

    documents of a smallpany like mine! On the other hand, an insignificant person like me doesn''t

    have the ability to get my hands on Lawrence Enterprise''s proposal."

    Eden Swan had already gone through all the events that might ur prior to the meeting, so

    Cameron could answer with ease.

    He had to admit that he really admired Eden.

    For Eden to be able to think of such a thorough n at his age, he would definitely have great

    achievements in business in the future. This was also the reason why he fawned over Eden so

    much. Other than his family background, he was also different from others in terms of ability and

    ambition.

    Jeanne looked at Cameron calmly. She knew that Cameron had prepared an excuse.

    If she were to pursue the matter now, it would seem unreasonable and aggressive. After all,

    Cameron had made it clear that he was only the boss of a smallpany. How could he possibly

    get his hands on Lawrence Enterprise''s proposal? It was impossible.

 Chapter 93 Counter Scheme

    Chapter 93 Counter Scheme

    Eden Swan picked up his phone. "Joshua Lawrence."

    "Brother-inw, did it work? Was Jeanne fuming in anger? I was so excited for the entire afternoon

    just thinking about it." Joshua''s excitement was indescribable when he thought about Jeanne being

    chased out of the family.

    Eden''s expression turned ugly at Joshua''s excitement. "Joshua Lawrence, are you sure you gave

    me the final proposal?"

    "Yes, I gave you the proposal the moment I got it. Didn''t you remind me that there might be changes

    when it goes to the board of directors? You asked me to keep an eye on it, so I asked one of the

    board members. Jeanne''s proposal was approved by the board of directors, word for word."

    "Including the investment amount?"

    "Yes." Joshua was very certain.

    "But right now, Jeanne''s investment amount is 2.2 billion."

    "That''s impossible!" Joshua Lawrence''s expression immediately changed to one in disbelief.

    "It''s not impossible if it''s the truth. Jeanne Lawrence has secured the MUK proposal."

    "How could this happen?" Joshua could not ept the situation. He raised his voice and said,

    "Didn''t you say that Jeanne would be kicked out of the Lawrence Enterprise after this? You even

    told her to scram!"

    "Enough! If not for the error in the message you sent me, would I have failed?" Eden was furious.

    "1 gave you the final proposal, I swear!" Joshua refused to let go.

    "What''s the point of swearing? In the end, Jeanne seeded, and we were all tricked by her!"

    "1 knew Jeanne wasn''t dumb. She''s a smart woman. You must have let your guard down. It must be

    your fault..." "You''re ming me? Joshua Lawrence, know your ce. What right do you have to

    me me?" Eden said in a menacing tone.

    Joshua was so furious that he could not retort.

    "Let me ask you onest time. Did the board of directors approve more than 2 billion for the

    investment?"

    "I''m sure they did not!" Joshua said fiercely.

    "Then Jeanne must have changed the documents after approval by the board of directors. If it''s her

    own doing, then this proposal will no longer be valid."

    "You mean, as long as we can confirm that the board of directors agreed to only 2 billion yuan

    instead of 2.2 billion yuan, the proposal would be a failure?"

    "Don''t get ahead of yourself. From Lawrence Enterprise''s point of view, if we can''t get an additional

    200 million yuan for the proposal, we still wouldn''tnd the contract. Therefore, we would still need

    to sign the final contract with MUK for 2.2 billion yuan."

    "Why are you telling me this? Are you trying to make meugh?" "Joshua Lawrence, have you

    really been working at the

    Lawrence Enterprise for a year?" "I..." Joshua Lawrence was rendered speechless.

    "What I mean is that Jeanne changed the investment amount on the proposal without the board of

    director''s approval. This is considered a vition of the rules. Although she managed to get the

    contract in the end, her actions were vile. You can use this against her and incite the board of

    directors to oppose Jeanne. Otherwise, she would be promoted to marketing director in return for

    securing the contract. This way, even if we can''t make Jeanne Lawrence leave Lawrence

    Enterprise, we won''t let her have such a high position within thepany. Once Jeanne Lawrence

    secures her position as marketing director, it''ll be even harder for us to oust her!"

    "Are we really not going to kick Jeanne out?" Joshua was still unconvinced.

    "Making sure Jeanne is not the marketing director is the best thing you can do!" Eden didn''t say

    anything else and hung up.

    His eyes turned cold.

    ''Jeanne Lawrence... You got lucky this time!''

    Jeanne returned to the Lawrence Enterprise.

    As soon as she entered her office, Amy said anxiously, "Team Leader Lawrence, the chairman is

    looking for you. He asked you to go to his office immediately."

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Jeanne was calm in the face of Amy''s excitement.

    She knew why.

    It was just an additional 200 million yuan. Someone must have informed them beforehand.

    She responded, "Make me a cup of coffee."

    "Hmm?" Amy looked at her.

    "I''d like some coffee before I go."

    "...Yes." Amy said and left.

    She admired Jeanne''sposure that brimmed with confidence.

 Chapter 94 A Small Victory

    Chapter 94 A Small Victory

    She smiled and said, "Since Mr. Hall doesn''t want to pursue the matter, I don''t think there''s a need

    to."

    Cameron Hall heaved a sigh of relief.

    Although he looked confident, he still felt guilty. He was still afraid that Jeanne Lawrence would

    cause a ruckus and that he would make a mistake.

    Luckily, Eden Swan was smart enough to know that Jeanne would definitely not fall out with him in

    public. If she did, she would only leave a bad impression on MUK. Jeanne Lawrence was smart

    enough to tolerate it. Otherwise, MUK wouldn''t choose such an unreasonable person to work with.

    If Jeanne Lawrence couldn''t find anything to use against him, the result would always be a crushing

    defeat no matter how much of a fuss she made.

    It was absolutely impossible for Eden Swan to be caught red-handed.

    Therefore, Cameron would definitely win today''s proposal.

    Thinking up to this point, Cameron Hall''s smile became even brighter.

    "With two proposals being so simr, who would Mr. West choose between us?" Jeanne asked

    West.

    West looked at the two proposals. "I haven''t been in Harken for long," he said. "I don''t know enough

    about either of yourpanies. Of course, I''m not going to judge emotionally on who I''ll choose. It''s

    business, after all."

    That was directed at Jeanne Lawrence.

    Jeanne nodded while Cameron chuckled in secret.

    "However, the proposals from bothpanies are evenly matched. It''s very difficult to make a

    decision. The only thing that I can judge upon is your investment amount. As such, that will be the

    key to who I''ll choose today," West said solemnly.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Cameron became even more excited.

    Eden Swan had added another 100 million yuan to the original 2 billion yuan proposal to create a

    gap between the the Lawrences''s proposal and theirpany''s proposal. Eden was able to hit the

    nail on the head. He was a formidable man indeed. Cameron would need to work harder to curry

    favor with him.

    With that thought in mind, Cameron Hall heard West say solemnly, "I choose the Lawrence

    Enterprise."

    "What?!" Cameron Hall could not believe it. He thought he had misheard.

    He was no longer confident.

    "Lawrence Enterprise." West repeated again.

    "Why?" Cameron Hall could not remain calm. "Mr. West, you just said that this is a business

    decision, but now you''re biased. Isn''t this too much? If Mr. West decided on Lawrence Enterprise

    and Ms. Lawrence, why did you waste everyone''s time? You should have announced to the public

    that this project was reserved for Ms. Lawrence. It''s well-known that Mr. West and Ms.

    Lawrence is involved with each other. Aren''t you just toying with the otherpanies? As the

    person in charge of MUK, is this not tasteless?"

    "Why do you think I''m siding with Jeanne Lawrence?" West asked, his face darkening.

    Cameron Hall angrily picked up Jeanne''s proposal. He had read it casually so he had not read the

    details. He flipped to the page with the investment amount and pointed at the number and

    eximed, "Lawrence Enterprise''s investment amount is 2.2..."

    Cameron Hall was stunned.

    ''Wait, 2.2 billion?!

    ''Wasn''t it 2 billion? How is it 2.2 billion?''

    He looked at the number in disbelief.

    At that moment, Cameron waspletely stunned and he could not regain hisposure for a

    long time.

    Jeanne sneered.

    West smiled. "Do you have any objections, Mr. Hall?"

    Cameron Hall did not answer for a long time. He was thoroughly embarrassed.

    West did not wait for his answer. He said, "I hereby announce that MUK''s emerce partner in

    Harken will be Lawrence Enterprise. The Lawrence Enterprise will enjoy MUK''s exclusive

    partnership rights in Harken."

    Jeanne Lawrence smiled. "Thank you, Godfather."

    West held out his hand. "Looking forward to working together."

    "Definitely."

    The two of them had sessfully reached an agreement.

    Meanwhile, Cameron Hall was stuck trying to process the oue. He was thinking about how he

    would report this to Eden Swan.

    "Mr. Hall, thank you for your participation. I hope we can work together next time," West said

    politely.

    Cameron forced himself to smile. He muttered a few words and left.

    Jeanne looked at Cameron Hall''s back.

    She turned to West and said, "I won''t disturb you anymore, Godfather. I''ll go back and prepare our

    contract."

    West nodded.

    With that, Jeanne left with Forrest Jackson.

 Chapter 95 Counter Scheme

    Chapter 95 Counter Scheme

    Jeanne sat in her office chair and took a break.

    She sipped her coffee and made a phone call.

    "It''s rare for you to call me so frequently. Are you in trouble?" Kingsley Thorn''s voice was light and

    cheerful as always.

    It should be midnight for Kingsley due to the time difference, but no matter when she called him, he

    always seemed to be avable.

    Sometimes, she wonders if he doesn''t sleep.

    She said, "Help me investigate a person called Cameron Hall. He''s the boss of Ascension

    Technology. Find out if he''s rted to Eden Swan. There''s no need to go in-depth. I want an answer

    within half an hour."

    "Did that bastard Eden Swan cause you trouble?" Kingsley gnashed his teeth.

    "Nothing I can''t manage."

    "That bastard will suffer retribution sooner orter!"

    "In due time." Jeanne Lawrence said.

    "Wait for my reply. I''ll find out if Cameron Hall and Eden Swan are rted."

    "Thanks."

    As Jeanne Lawrence hung up, the phone rang again.

    Jeanne Lawrence looked at the caller ID and answered, "Dad."

    "I told you toe to my office the moment you came back. What are you doing?!" Alexander

    Lawrence''s

    furious voice came from the other end.

    Jeanne Lawrence remained unmoved. "I have some matters on hand. I''lle once I''m done."

    "Jeanne Lawrence! Do you know that in the workce, you have to obey the orders of your

    superiors?"

    Jeanne sneered.

    She finally knew about the so-called workce mistreatment often talked about in Harken. It was

    these so-called leaders who had a strong sense of superiority. They thought themselves superior to

    others and were the only ones who mattered in thepany. They acted like kings of olden days

    and that everyone had to obey their orders. To do otherwise would be treason!

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    She said, "I''lle up to you when I''m done."

    And Jeanne hung up.

    Alexander Lawrence held his phone, fuming.

    At this moment, Joshua Lawrence was in Alexander''s office. He took the opportunity to sow discord.

    "Dad, I can''t believe my sister doesn''t respect you!"

    Alexander suppressed his anger.

    "She took the liberty to change our investment amount today. Even if it was a favorable oue, it

    was still something she acted on her own. She didn''t even inform you, nor has she taken the

    initiative to exin to you... Dad, don''t you think that''s too much? Does she think she owns

    Lawrence Enterprise and that she can do whatever she wants? She must think highly of herself!"

    "Enough!" Alexander snapped at Joshua. "Cut the crap. You''re one to speak!"

    Joshua was embarrassed by Alexander''s sudden outburst.

    He said, "Dad, I''m only 23 years old. It''s only been a year since I graduated from university. Most of

    my peers are still fooling around. How can you say that?"

    "And? Jeanne''s only 25 years old. Why didn''t you mention that? Eden Swan''s only 25 years old, yet

    he''s in-charge of the Swanhaven Bank. Why don''t you think about how Edward Swan, who''s only

    23 years old, is in-charge of the Swan family matters? You''re 23 years old. Aside from ying

    games and pretending to work in thepany, what else can you do?" Alexander directed his

    anger at Joshua.

    Joshua was not pleased to be scolded.

    He could not help but say, "I take after you..."

    "Joshua Lawrence!" Alexander was even angrier now.

    Joshua trembled in fear.

    Fortunately, someone knocked on the door.

    Alexander suppressed his anger and said fiercely, "Come in."

    Jeanne pushed the door open and entered.

    Joshua let out a small sigh of relief.

    With Alexander being this angry, Jeanne was in for a good scolding. Joshua looked forward to

    seeing her make a fool of herself.

    Jeanne felt Alexander''s anger the moment she entered.

    However, she acted dumb and said in an amicable manner. "Dad."

    "Call me General Manager in the office!" Alexander Lawrence put on airs.

    "Understood." Jeanne nodded.

    "How did it go?" Alexander Lawrence looked serious.

    "I wanted to report this to you privately." Jeanne Lawrence picked up the contract in her hand. "I

    went to MUK today to discuss the proposal, but at thest minute, I changed the investment

    amount..."

    "Jeanne Lawrence, who do you think you are? What right do you have to change thepany''s

    investment amount? Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you''re my daughter?

    Do you know that the investment amount is the decision from the board of directors? If you change

    it without permission, the proposal is invalidated!" Alexander Lawrence was furious.

 Chapter 96 A Small Victory

    Chapter 96 A Small Victory

    Forrest Jackson was stunned.

    He clearly remembered that when they decided on the proposal, it was 2 billion yuan. He thought

    that they would definitely lose, so he did not expect it to turn around like this.

    The reversal was extremely satisfying.

    None of Cameron Hall''s arrogance remained when he left.

    It was the first time Forrest felt overjoyed at having witnessed such a scene. It was a p in

    Cameron''s face.

    Forrest followed Jeanne into the car.

    He could not help but ask, "When did Team Leader Lawrence change the investment amount?"

    "Before I came here."

    "Did you know that our proposal was stolen?"

    It was obvious that Cameron Hall had copied their proposal. Who the hell would believe Cameron

    Hall''s lies?

    "It was just a hunch," Jeanne Lawrence said indifferently.

    When Cameron Hall left, the grown man had almost cried.

    "By the way, is there a mole in our project team?"

    "I believe so."

    "Who is it?" "I don''t know yet. But I''ll find out sooner orter." "But why did they give the proposal to

    Cameron Hall? Cameron Hall owns a smallpany. How could he have the guts to go toe to toe

    with Lawrence Enterprise?"

    No matter how bad the Lawrence Enterprise''s financials have been in recent years, it was still one

    of the twelve family enterprises in Harken. There was a huge gap between its status and assets

    compared to an ordinary enterprise.

    "Someone must be backing him, of course."

    "Who?" Forrest Jackson asked nervously.

    "It''s someone who doesn''t want me to do well in thepany." She knew this person very well.

    Forrest Jackson thought about it and blurted out, "Could it be... Deputy Director Lawrence?"

    "Yes." Jeanne Lawrence gave an affirmative answer.

    Forrest Jackson was her first confidant. There was no need for her to hide anything from him.

    "What the f*ck?" Forrest Jackson could not help but exim, "Isn''t the Lawrence Enterprise your

    family''s business? Deputy Director Lawrence actually used such despicable means to oust you. If it

    really seeds, how much money will Lawrence Enterprise have lost?"

    Jeanne sneered.

    Joshua was indeed that stupid.

    "However, based on my understanding of Deputy Director Lawrence, he doesn''t seem to have

    ess to external resources. Plus, he doesn''t know how to socialize. It''s impossible for him to have

    known someone like Cameron Hall." Forrest Jackson was puzzled.

    Jeanne smiled again.

    There was someone backing Joshua Lawrence.

    That person... was most likely Eden Swan!

    She wondered if she was blind to have fallen in love with such a dark and vengeful man!

    After Cameron Hall left West''s hotel, he hurriedly called Eden Swan.

    Eden Swan tightened his grip on his phone, his expression turned dark.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    How did he fail?

    He gritted his teeth. "I told you to record the entire negotiation process. Did you?"

    "Yes, Mr. Swan. I''ll send it to you now," Cameron Hall said hurriedly.

    Eden Swan hung up.

    He had never thought that this matter would fail. He only had Cameron Hall record the meeting as

    he was afraid that Jeanne Lawrence and West would pull something underhanded behind the

    scenes. If there was, he would release the recording. He also wanted to hear Jeanne Lawrence

    breakdown with his own ears.

    In fact, he even imagined how happy he would be.

    He gritted his teeth and clicked on the recording and listened to the recorded conversation.

    Everything Cameron Hall did was ording to his request. There was no mistake. The negotiation

    process was not a failure, nor was there any underhanded maniption. In the end, it was only

    because of the investment amount.

    2 billion yuan?�� How did it suddenly be 2 billion yuan?��

    Had he been fooled by Jeanne Lawrence?

    He could not ept it!

 Chapter 97 Counter Scheme

    Chapter 97 Counter Scheme

    "I know," Jeanne replied.

    "You knew, and yet you��"

    "In order for a sessful negotiation, I think it''s eptable to make necessary changes. Or do you

    think it''s more important to abide by thepany''s rules and lose out on the contract?"

    "Stop trying to change the subject. Why didn''t you report to me when you changed the contract?

    Instead, you made the decision on your own."

    "It was an emergency. So I didn''t have time to report it. It''s also to prevent anyone from tampering

    with it."

    "What do you mean?"

    "When I went to the meeting today, Ascension Technology''s proposal was almost the same as ours,

    and the investment amount was just 100 million yuan more than ours. It''s impossible for this to be a

    coincidence. Someone must have leaked it."

    Alexander''s expression changed drastically.

    "That''s right, ourpany has a spy." As she said that, she nced at Joshua.

    Joshua''s heart skipped a beat. His body trembled slightly.

    "But since I don''t have any evidence, I can''t confirm who it is for now," Jeanne Lawrence said

    bluntly.

    "You must find out!" Alexander ordered.

    "I will," Jeanne agreed.

    "But even so, you could''ve given me a call to report. How am I going to answer to the board of

    directors when you increase the investment amount by 200 million yuan?" Alexander Lawrence was

    still very angry.

    "We won''t be the ones paying for the additional 200 million," Jeanne said calmly.

    Alexander frowned.

    Joshua retorted, "Are you going to pay for it yourself? Do you have money?"

    Jeanne shot Joshua a sidelong nce. She did not think much of him.

    She said, "Swanhaven Bank."

    "Who do you think you are?" Joshua was agitated, even more than before.

    "Joshua Lawrence, are you targeting me at every turn? It feels like you''re colluding with outsiders in

    order to make things difficult for me..."

    "What nonsense are you spouting?!"

    "The contract has just been negotiated with MUK and it hasn''t been announced to the public yet.

    How did you know that I''ve changed the investment amount on the proposal? Don''t you think your

    actions are very suspicious?"

    "I have a personal rtionship with the boss of Ascension Technology. He came to congratte

    Lawrence Enterprise immediately. I just found out..."

    "A personal rtionship? Is it because of you that my proposal was so simr to his?"

    "Jeanne Lawrence, you..." "Enough!" Alexander turned to Joshua. "Shut up!"

    Joshua really wanted to strangle Jeanne.

    Alexander did not think Joshua would do such a thing. He turned to Jeanne. "So, how do we get

    Swanhaven Bank to pay?"

    Jeanne smiled.

    After all, Alexander had been in business for many, many years. He still had foresight when it came

    to profits.

    She said, "When Jasmine and Eden get married, Eden will be the son-inw of the Lawrences.

    Should Lawrence Enterprise face financial difficulties, Swanhaven Bank would not refuse to give us

    a loan."

    "What about paying off the loan? Besides, the interest is high!" Joshua Lawrence could help but

    add.

    "Swanhaven Bank has a three-year interest waiver policy. Although it''s targeted at welfare

    enterprises, it won''t be hard to find a way to get Eden to approve that policy for Lawrence

    Enterprise. Once we repaid the loan in three years, the emerce project would have made a

    profit."

    "You wish!" Joshua mocked. "You''re asking the Swans to provide you with free capital to invest and

    make money. Do you think the the Swans is stupid enough to make such a loss?"

    Jeanne Lawrence smiled. "In terms of business, it''s a loss for the Swans to invest 200 million on our

    behalf. But in the end, Eden Swan will be the son-inw of the Lawrences. From a rtional

    standpoint, Eden Swan wouldn''t refuse."

    "That''s just plotting against brother-inw!" Joshua Lawrence said fiercely.

    Kingsley had just told Jeanne that Ascension Technology had some business dealings with Swan

    Enterprise. With that, she was absolutely certain that the person backing Joshua was Eden Swan!

    Every injustice has its perpetrator, every debt has its debtor!

    Since Eden Swan was the one who made her to fork out the additional 200 million, he should be the

    one to fund it.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    She pondered, how does Eden Swan feel about shooting himself in the foot?

 Chapter 98 The Annoying Fourth Master Swan

    Chapter 98 The Annoying Fourth Master Swan

    In the CEO''s office of Lawrence Enterprise.

    "What kind of scheme is this!" Jeanne kept quiet as Alexander said, "I''ve already married my

    daughter to him. Why can''t he provide our family some support?"

    "I''m just worried that Brother-inw will refuse. It won''t be good if it affects our rtionship." Joshua

    hurriedly exined.

    "That will depend on Jasmine," Jeanne said.

    She pushed the responsibility onto Jasmine.

    If Jasmine yed her role well, then great. Otherwise, she would be deemed useless.

    "Why did you drag Jasmine into..."

    "That''s enough." Alexander interrupted Joshua and said. "I know how to resolve this matter."

    "General Manager, regarding the matter with Swanhaven Bank, I hope that our ns won''t be made

    known in advance. If Eden Swan learns of our ns, he woulde up with excuses to reject us.

    It''s not that I doubt Eden''s character, but we must remain wary."

    "Of course. I''m not that stupid," Alexander said disdainfully.

    "I''m not doubting you, Dad. I''m just afraid..." Jeanne nced at Joshua.

    Joshua''s expression immediately changed. "What do you mean? Do you think I''ll report this?!"

    "I didn''t say anything." Jeanne shrugged and smiled.

    Joshua was furious.

    Alexander snapped at Joshua, "Joshua Lawrence, you''d better behave yourself. If you tell anyone

    about this, I''ll break your legs and make sure you never step foot into the Lawrence Enterprise

    again!"

    Joshua could only grit his teeth and nod.

    "That''s all. You''re dismissed," Alexander ordered.

    "Understood."

    Jeanne and Joshua walked out of Alexander''s office.

    The two of them entered the elevator.

    "What Dad just said was not a joke," Jeanne reminded as she pressed the button.

    Joshua red at her. "What do you mean?"

    "I''m afraid you didn''t understand, so I''ll repeat myself." Jeanne enunciated each word clearly. "Don''t

    leak the n. We''re the only people who know that we''ll get Swanhaven Bank to give us an

    interest-free loan. Dad and I definitely won''t tell anyone else. You''re the only one."

    "Jeanne Lawrence!" Joshua was furious.

    "You''ll regret it if you were kicked out of the Lawrence Enterprise."

    "Are you mocking me on purpose?"

    "Think what you will." Jeanne smiled at Joshua.

    The elevator arrived and Jeanne walked out first.

    Joshua punched the elevator door angrily.

    He really wanted to strangle Jeanne.

    Why didn''t his father beat this woman to death back then?

    What right did she have to show off in front of him?

    He was the real grandson and only heir of the Lawrences. What right did Jeanne have to unt in

    front of him?

    He must kill her! He must!

    After Jeanne and Joshua left, Alexander also left the office and returned to the Lawrences''

    residence.

    Alexander reported everything to Jonathan. He was already used to relying on his father for such

    matters.

    Jonathan Lawrence replied without hesitation, "Do as Jeanne says."

    "Does that mean that the Swans will fund the additional 200 million yuan?"

    "Isn''t this why we married Jasmine to the Swans?" Jonathan said straightforwardly. "What''s the

    point if we can''t get any benefits from such a marriage?"

    "I''m worried that we might offend the Swans if Eden is unhappy."

    "That''ll depend on Jasmine. If she can please the Swans, they won''t be offended."

    "But it''s a business matter..."

    "Your biggest w is yourck of courage and decisiveness. Jeanne is so determined, yet you''re still

    so timid. Alex, you''ve disappointed me." Jonathan said.

    "Alright dad. I''ll do as you say." Alexander Lawrence did not say anything more.

    He was unwilling to admit that he was not capable enough.

    "As we''ve seen through this contract negotiation, Jeanne is very capable. Make good use of her

    and the Lawrence Enterprise will prosper," Jonathan Lawrence said in a serious tone. "You

    should''ve learned from the incident with Jeanne''s mother. You have to hold on to Lawrence

    Enterprise."

    "Don''t worry. In the past, I was negligent towards Jeanne''s mother. I''ve learned from my mistakes. I

    will never make the same mistake with Jeanne."

    Jonathan nodded but didn''t forget to remind him. "Let Joshua learn from Jeanne in secret."

    "I will."

    Alexander left Jonathan''s room and headed back to his room.

    At that moment, Jenifer Fabian was doing yoga in her room. When she saw him, she quickly stood

    up. "Alex, why are you home so early today?"

    "Call Jasmine and ask her and Eden toe over for dinner tonight."

    "Why did you suddenly ask for them toe over?" Jenifer was surprised.

    "Don''t ask about anything else. Get the kitchen to prepare more food."

    "Okay." Jenifer did not ask further.

    She hurriedly called Jasmine.

    After a while, Jasmine replied that Eden had agreed and that they woulde straight after work.

    At 6 p.m.

    Eden and Jasmine appeared at the Lawrences''s main courtyard.

    Jeanne received Alexander''s message and got off work on time.

    The moment she returned, she bumped into Eden and Jasmine.

    Jasmine pretended to be friendly and called out to Jeanne, "Sister, you''re back?"

    "You guys are here too?"

    "Mom called me and Eden toe back for dinner. She said Dad missed us," Jasmine said

    deliberately.

    She was deliberately showing off Alexander''s love for her.

    Jeanne smiled.

    ''You''ll know what Alexander is thinking soon.''

    Jeanne said, "Help yourselves. I''ll head back to my room."

    Then she went upstairs.

    Eden looked at Jeanne''s back coldly.

    It was not an illusion. Ever since she returned from overseas, Jeanne had never looked him in the

    eye.

    It was the same at this moment.

    He gritted his teeth.

    ''Don''t think that you can really show off just because you''re doing slightly better than me.''

    One day, he would make her regret her actions.

    "Eden."

    Eden Swan returned to his senses.

    "Why do you keep looking at Jeanne...?" Jasmine Lawrence said anxiously.

    "What are you saying?" Eden''s tone was slightly displeased. "If I had any thoughts of her still, would

    I be marrying you?"

    "I just-"

    "1 can''t stand her disrespecting you." Eden made up an excuse. "I''m thinking how I should teach

    her a lesson."

    When Jasmine heard Eden''s words, she immediately broke into a smile. "I knew you definitely

    wouldn''t like Jeanne. She''s slept with countless men while she was overseas. She''s just a dirty

    wh*re. That bastard George probably doesn''t even know who she''s been with..."

    "Enough." Eden interrupted her. "Don''t let your father hear you talking about Jeanne like that. It''ll

    ruin your image."

    "Okay." Jasmine held Eden''s hand obediently and walked into the main hall.

    Eden suddenly felt annoyed by Jasmine''s intimacy.

    There was a period of time when he really enjoyed all sorts of admiration and ttery from Jasmine.

    It gave him a sense of achievement as a man. It wasn''t like back then, when he was still with

    Jeanne Lawrence, where he was always the one giving in to her. At this moment, he felt a little tired

    of it all...

    He hid his emotions and walked in with Jasmine.

    Jeanne returned to her room.

    George was using theputer in the room. When he saw Jeanne, he quickly closed the screen.

    Jeanne Lawrence paid no attention to it.

    She said, "Wash your hands and prepare to go downstairs for dinner."

    "Okay." George climbed off theputer chair and went to the bathroom.

    Jeanne looked at George''s small figure and got up to follow him.

    As she watched George wash his hands, she said, "Miles ising to South Hampton."

    "What''s he here for?"

    "To be your designated driver."

    "Why?" George looked confused.

    "I need to work, so I''ll be busy most of the time. I don''t feelfortable leaving you alone," Jeanne

    said. "The kidnapping by Fourth Master Swan will never happen again."

    "He didn''t kidnap me," George exined. "I volunteered to go with him."

    Jeanne frowned.

    "A few of the older boys bullied me. He saved me. I didn''t tell you that because I didn''t want you to

    develop a fondness for Fourth Master Swan." George blushed as he spoke.

    "Who bullied you?" Jeanne''s eyes narrowed.

    In an instant, the atmosphere changed.

    "Fourth Master Swan has already taught them a lesson. Those guys who bullied me before are now

    my underlings."

    "..."

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Actually, Fourth Master Swan isn''t that annoying," George said softly.

    Jeanne''s eyes flickered slightly.

    Once in a while... He wasn''t annoying.

    "But that''s if he doesn''t take you away." George looked at Jeanne and suddenly said angrily, "He

    told me that you''re his and he''s only lent you to me."

    Jeanne was stunned.

    In fact, her heart... skipped a beat.

    "So he''s still annoying. Very annoying," George concluded.

    Jeanne smiled.

    It was only asionally that her heart would skip a beat.

    But most times, he was still annoying.

 Chapter 99 Successful Counterattack, Inciting Conflict

    Chapter 99 Sessful Counterattack, Inciting Conflict

    At the Lawrences'' restaurant.

    Everyone gathered around the luxurious table for dinner.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Jasmine seemed to be putting effort into it. She acted like a family pet, warming up to Alexander,

    Jenifer, and Eden.

    In reality, everything she did was on purpose. It was to make Jeanne jealous.

    Of course, Jeanne wasn''t jealous. She even thought that Jasmine was stupid.

    Hence, she ate dinner with her son calmly and ignored Jasmine.

    In Jasmine''s eyes, she was sure that Jeanne was acting cold on purpose. In fact, Jeanne must be

    jealous of everything she had now.

    Not only her status in the Lawrences, but also her love with Eden.

    Jasmine felt a little smug.

    At the dining table.

    Alexander suddenly said, "Eden, how have you been doing after taking over Swanhaven Bank?"

    "It''s been good," Eden replied. "It was a little tricky at first, but I''ve gotten the hang of it."

    "That''s good." Alexander nodded. "Young people should prioritize their careers."

    "Yes." Eden said respectfully.

    To outsiders, Eden Swan was an ambitious, polite, humble, and hardworking person. He would

    make others think that he was very well-mannered. Among the arrogant and conceited young heirs

    in the upper-ss society, he was as refreshing as spring water and was highly regarded by the

    elders.

    "Eat more." Alexander said to Eden.

    "Thanks, Dad.��

    The two of them chatted casually.

    It seemed unusually harmonious.

    Jasmine nced at Jeanne from time to time, her eyes smug.

    Jeanne pretended not to notice. Some people were born stupid.

    After dinner.

    Alexander asked Eden to have tea with him in the tea room.

    Jasmine apanied Eden affectionately.

    What made Jasmine unhappy was that Alexander also called Jeanne.

    Naturally, Joshua was there as well.

    Alexander took a sip of tea and finally went straight to the point. "Eden, do you know that the

    Lawrence Enterprise has been negotiating with MUK?"

    "I''ve heard of it," Eden replied. "But because the Swans had no ns to invest in the external

    businesses, I don''t know much about it."

    Alexander Lawrence nodded. "The Swan Enterprise already owns many businesses. If the group

    expands further, there would be imbnces in the market."

    "Yes, that''s why we at Swan Enterprise hasn''t had much contact with otherpanies."

    "Eden, I won''t beat around the bush. I need your help with something."

    "Please go ahead, Dad." Although he appeared enthusiastic, Eden was already nning his

    answer.

    Alexander sighed and looked a little solemn. He said, "I won''t hide it from you. The Lawrence

    Enterprise and MUK have agreed on a contract today."

    "That''s a good thing. Congrattions, Dad." Eden knew how to tter someone.

    "I heard that many in MUK wanted to coborate with us. Now that they have chosen Lawrence

    Enterprise, it proves that ourpany is better than thepetition!" Jasmine quickly ttered.

    "Jeanne was the one who secured it."

    Jasmine''s expression changed visibly.

    She turned and red at Jeanne who was sipping her tea calmly.

    Jasmine gritted her teeth, unhappy.

    "The contract has been negotiated, but Lawrence Enterprise is short on funds. Eden, you should

    know that the Lawrence Enterprise has invested a lot in this period of time for our restructuring. In a

    situation where funding is already very difficult, we have resorted to using our reserve funds to

    negotiate the contract with MUK. However, because of something that came up at thest minute,

    the original investment amount increased by 200 million yuan. 200 million is not a lot but at this

    critical juncture, it has stumped me."

    "Dad, do you mean you want to take a loan from Swanhaven Bank?" Eden was smart to begin with.

    Moreover, Alexander had already made it so clear, so he couldn''t y dumb.

    However, he felt a little ufortable.

    Eden was already unhappy that he did not get this project, and now Alexander was asking him for

    help?

    "That''s right." Alexander Lawrence nodded.

    "I will get the staff toe to Lawrence Enterprise tomorrow to do the calctions for the loan. I will

    try my best to settle the loan amount of 200 million yuan. As for the interest, I will do my best to give

    you the best rates." Eden Swan had his poker face on.

    "Eden," Alexander said. "I heard that Swanhaven Bank has a three-year, interest-free loan."

    Eden''s expression changed slightly.

    "Give me the three-year loan," Alexander said matter-of-factly.

 Chapter 100 Successful Counterattack, Inciting Conflict

    Chapter 100 Sessful Counterattack, Inciting Conflict

    "Dad, that is only for welfarepanies. To put it bluntly, it''s for public welfare. There are rules and

    regtions within Swanhaven Bank. Ordinarypanies..."

    "I know. That''s why I just told you to do me a favor. That''s so I don''t have to waste time."

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Eden Swan pursed his lips.

    Alexander Lawrence''s rebuttal meant that he won''t take no for an answer.

    "Or is Fourth Master Swan still the one calling the shots at Swanhaven Bank? Should I go look for

    him instead?" Alexander saw that Eden didn''t agree so he said that deliberately.

    "That''s not it. My fourth uncle has already handed over all aspects of the management of

    Swanhaven Bank to me. He basically doesn''t oversee the management anymore."

    "Of course, that would be best if you could make the decision." Alexander appeared to be a little

    intimidating. "I need the funds urgently as I have to sign the final contract with MUK in the next two

    days. Within two days, I hope you can approve and transfer the funds to us."

    Eden gritted his teeth.

    He was holding it in as he could neither agree nor disagree.

    "I know of your capability, so I''ll leave this matter to you." Alexander stood up and patted Eden,

    appearing sincere and earnest.

    Eden braced himself. "I''ll do my best."

    Alexander nodded slightly. "It''s gettingte. You guys should head back early. Everyone has work

    tomorrow."

    "Alright."

    Alexander left after saying that.

    Eden suppressed his anger.

    He turned to look at Joshua Lawrence.

    Joshua''s eyes flickered.

    However, as he was threatened by Jeanne Lawrence, he did not dare to leak any information. He

    quickly found an excuse and left too.

    Jeanne, on the other hand, was leisurely sipping tea in the tea room with a calm appearance.

    She said casually, "The thought never urred to you that the extra 200 million yuan would be on

    you?"

    "It was your idea, wasn''t it?" Eden was certain it was her doing.

    Jeanne nced at Eden. "If I say it was Joshua''s idea, would you die of anger?"

    "Jeanne Lawrence!" Eden was furious.

    Jeanne stood up from the tea chair and stretched herself. She yawned and said, "Eldest Young

    Master Swan, I''ve said before that evil doing brings about karma! How does it feel to shoot yourself

    in the foot? I imagine it must not be pleasant."

    "Don''t you get cocky in front of me."

    "It''s gettingte. I''ll head back to my room to rest now. I won''t disturb the two of you any longer."

    Jeanne ignored them and left.

    Eden gritted his teeth and suppressed his anger.

    He had been tricked by Jeanne!

    He hadn''t even thought that Jeanne would stage such a powerful counterattack that he was caught

    off guard.

    It was a heavy blow without any warning.

    "Eden, what did Jeanne do..."

    "Shut up!" Eden was in a rage. The moment Jasmine spoke, he was furious.

    Jasmine felt aggrieved and her eyes turned red. She looked pitiful.

    In the past, Eden would coax her whenever she cried.

    Now, Eden looked at her as she cried. He became even more impatient. Eden said, "What else can

    you do besides cry?"

    Jasmine looked at him with wide eyes.

    "You can''t help me at all. You''re only a burden to me! You allowed your family to put this on me.

    How useless!" Eden said fiercely, and he ignored her and strode away.

    Jasmine looked at Eden in disbelief.

    She had never been scolded like this by Eden.

    He had always said that she was gentle, considerate, and a hundred times better than Jeanne

    Lawrence.

    Now, he suddenly said that she was useless?!

    ''No?

    It wasn''t Eden''s fault. It was Jeanne.

    She was the one who had schemed against Eden. It was that b"tch who had hurt their rtionship.

    Jeanne Lawrence must experience a horrible death!

    Jeanne returned to her room and the light was on.

    As George had to go to school, he had developed the habit of sleeping and waking up early. Around

    nine in the evening, George had already fallen asleep on the bed.

    Sometimes, Jeanne felt really grateful to God for giving her such a son that made her heart warm.

    She tried not to make any noise as she took a shower in the bathroom.

    After washing up, she picked up her phone and casually nced at it. She saw countless missed

    calls from "Monica Cardellini" on the screen.

    Jeanne pursed her lips. She wrapped herself in a towel and went straight to the balcony and dialed.

    "Hey Monica."

    "Jeanne, I''m going crazy!" Monica Cardellini broke down.

    Jeanne heaved a sigh of relief.

    Seeing that Monica had called her so many times, Jeanne was worried that something had

    happened to her. Now that she''s heard Monica''s agitated voice, she concluded that it was nothing

    serious.

 Chapter 101 Successful Counterattack, Inciting Conflict

    Chapter 101 Sessful Counterattack, Inciting Conflict

    Jeanne replied, "What is it?"

    "I want to divorce that bastard Finn Jones."

    "Aren''t you always arguing about divorce?" Jeanne Lawrence said calmly.

    "I''m serious this time."

    Jeanne''s eyes shifted. "Is it because of Micheal Ross?"

    "That''s just one aspect. The most important point is that I really can''t stand to spend any more time

    with him!" The other end was still visibly upset.

    "Monica, I really can''t tell you what to do with your marriage. But from my personal opinion, I think

    you''d better not provoke Micheal Ross," Jeanne Lawrence said bluntly.

    "Why?"

    "He grew up in aplicated family. To put it bluntly, he''s too shrewd. You never know what he is

    thinking."

    "I just need to know that he loves me."

    "You''ll be amazed by how rational politicians are." Jeanne was afraid that Monica wouldn''t

    understand, so she continued, "In other words, when ites to benefits versus emotions, he''ll

    always choose the former."

    "No, you haven''t interacted with Micheal. You don''t know him. He''s different from other politicians."

    "Sooner orter, it will be the same." "F*ck. You haven''t even interacted with him and you''re already

    making such a conclusion?" Monica Cardellini cursed.

    It was because she had seen it happening.

    However, Jeanne could not me Monica Cardellini for not listening to her. No one would be able to

    understand it unless they have gone through that situation.

    Monica said, "In short, my divorce with Finn has nothing to do with Micheal. I simply don''t want to

    spend any more time with Finn. I simply want him to get out of my sight. And I don''t want to see him

    for the rest of my life."

    "Your emotions make me feel that you''re actually unwilling to ept this. You''re unwilling to ept

    that you''ve made lots of sacrifices for Dr. Finn Jones."

    "No!" Monica denied. "I have no feelings for him now! Besides, that night was his birthday. He even

    wanted us to start over."

    "You refused?" Jeanne frowned.

    "Yes, I did!" Monica was rather pleased with herself. "I told him I didn''t love him at all!"

    "Monica, do you know that you''re acting like this now because you''re afraid that you''ll go back on

    your word? That''s why you''re desperately trying to cut off your attachment to him."

    "No!" Monica said firmly.

    "Then why are you so upset?"

    "I''m upset because my father forbade me from getting a divorce! I just came out of my house and I

    told him that I wanted to get a divorce. However, my father threatened me and said that if I dared to

    get a divorce, he would disown me immediately. Am I really his biological daughter?!" Jeanne could

    sense Monica''s raging emotions from the other end of the phone. "Do you think that I''m adopted?

    Maybe that bastard Finn Jones is actually my father''s biological son!"

    Jeanne rolled her eyes.

    Only Monica would have such a magical imagination.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "Actually, I don''t support your divorce either. You shouldn''t act rashly. Think about it before you

    make a decision. There''s no need to get a divorce right away after rejecting him. Calm down and

    think it through. It''s been three years anyway, so there''s no rush."

    "It''s been three years, so I know very well that I must leave him! Jeanne, I''ve really thought it

    through. I really won''t fall in love with him again. Even if I don''t get together with Micheal in this

    lifetime, I won''t be together with Finn! Right now, I don''t even want to see him for even a second!

    You don''t even know how ufortable it is for me to be living under the same roof as him. I have

    to face someone I hate every day. I''m afraid I''ll suffocate until my boobs sag..."

    The person on the other end was talking agitatedly like a machine gun, but she suddenly stopped.

    Monica watched as Dr. Finn Jones exited from the elevator.

    She had just returned from the Cardellini''s family vi when she received Jeanne Lawrence''s call at

    the elevator. She had been worried that she wouldn''t be able to talk at home, but she hadn''t

    expected him to return at this hour.

    She just stared at Finn, wondering what he had heard.

    Monica only knew that she had spoken too quickly so she had not been able to control herself. In

    any case, she had said everything that was on her mind.

 Chapter 102 I Agree to the Divorce

    Chapter 102 I Agree to the Divorce

    Monica stared at Finn Jones with her mouth agape.

    She watched as he walked out of the elevator somewhat tiredly. He did not show any indication that

    he overheard what she said. In fact, he acted as if he did not see her as he walked past her to the

    door, and unlocked the door with his fingerprint.

    He even closed the door behind him.

    Monica felt as empty as air.

    "Monica." Jeanne called her from the other end.

    Monica came back to her senses after a long while. "Oh, I''m here. I''m here."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Finn''s back. I was startled." Monica calmed her breathing.

    "Did he hear everything you said?" Jeanne asked.

    "He probably heard it...?" Monica replied. It was impossible for her to not hear it when she said it so

    loudly.

    "But he didn''t care. Let me tell you, Jeanne. Finn Jones is a particrly cold-blooded person. I don''t

    think he has any emotions or desires. Didn''t he confess to me that day that he wanted to start over

    with me? I cried so much. Then he acted as if nothing happened and he went straight to his room.

    The next day, he was able to return to work on time. "I originally thought that it would be awkward

    for the two of them to face each other, but he didn''t react at all."

    Jeanne could actually imagine Dr. Finn''s attitude towards Monica after being rejected.

    Monica continued, "Sometimes, I wonder how Finn grew up. Are orphans born with less feelings

    compared to normal children?"

    "Most orphans are more introverted and less confident. It''s because they didn''t receive love when

    they were young, so they grow up feeling they don''t need love. Since you''ve rejected him, he sealed

    himself which makes one think that he doesn''t care at all." Jeanne said.

    "Are you studying psychology? You speak so eloquently on the topic." Monica frowned.

    "I''m just saying." Jeanne smiled.

    "You tricked me!" Monica was angry.

    "Marriage is not a child''s game, Monica. Think about it carefully."

    "There''s no need to think about it." Monica said. "Let''s not talk about it. I feel much better now that

    I''ve vented my anger. Tomorrow, I need to argue with my dad. I''m hanging up now."

    "Alright, talkter." Jeanne replied.

    Jeanne did not have the ability to predict the future. She knew that Micheal Ross was aplicated

    man, but it does not mean that he doesn''t love Monica. Although she felt that Dr. Finn loved Monica

    very much, she could not guarantee that he was as simple a man as she thought.

    She always felt that those who were rted or close to Edward Swan were no ordinary person.

    After Monica hung up the phone, she unlocked the door and walked in.

    Surprisingly, Dr. Finn Jones did not return to his room. Instead, he was cooking noodles in therge,

    open kitchen.

    So he worked overtime till this hour and he didn''t even bother to have dinner earlier?

    Monica just looked at Finn, checking if this man had any emotions.

    Did he really not care about what she just said? It would seem so.

    Monica turned around and was about to leave when Dr. Finn Jones suddenly asked, "Did you

    manage to see your dad today?"

    "Oh, yeah." Monica nodded. "How did you know?"

    "Your dad called me." Finn replied.

    "What did he say?" Monica asked.

    "Nothing much. He just asked if something happened between us." Finn said.

    "So, what did you say?" Monica walked back to the kitchen and looked at Finn.

    Dr. Finn Jones kept his eyes on the noodles and answered, "I said that you and Micheal wanted to

    start over."

    "Finn Jones, how can you say that? My dad will beat me to death!" Monica was angry.

    Finn looked up at her. "Isn''t it true?" "Even if it is, you can''t tell my dad!" Monica''s face was full of

    displeasure.

    "I''m not used to lying." Finn replied.

    Monica sat down in front of the bar counter in the open kitchen as she thought about how she would

    exin it to her dad the next day.

    She had told her dad that there''s no shared feelings between her and Finn.

    But now, the b*stard Finn told her dad that she was having an affair.

    ''Damn it! I''m so angry!'' Monica fumed.

    The two of them remained silent.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Finn prepared a bowl of noodles. He brought the bowl to the dining room and ate his dinner quietly.

    Monica looked at his figure. Atst, she asked, "You''ve been busy all day and you''re only eating

    this? It''s not nutritious at all."

 Chapter 103 I Agree to the Divorce

    Chapter 103 I Agree to the Divorce

    Dr. Finn Jones did not reply.

    "Forget it. You won''t listen to a word I say anyway. I''m going back to my room." Monica said and got

    down from the bar chair.

    After Monica left, Finn''s straight posture gave out and he slouched over.

    He put down the bowl of noodles and held his stomach.

    If it was not for the stomach pains, he would have forgotten that he had yet to eat anything the

    entire day.

    At the moment, he did not have much of an appetite. He just wanted his stomach to feel better.

    He endured it for a moment before picking up his utensils and eating again.

    Lately, he seemed to be going through the motions of his daily life.

    The next day.

    Monica was still sleeping when she was woken up by the sound of a phone call.

    She picked up the phone in a hurry and answered, "Hello."

    "It''s already past midnight and you''re still sleeping.

    Come back quickly. I have something to tell you!" Gary Cardellini''s angry voice came from the other

    side.

    Monica Cardellini rubbed her messy hair and sat up from the bed. "Do you know what time it is?"

    "Who cares about the time! Come back in half an hour!"

    The caller hung up.

    Monica angrily threw her phone on the bed.

    What''s wrong with the old man?

    She had difficulty falling asleepst night as she''s been suffering from insomnia. She had no idea

    when she had fallen asleep. It was only seven o''clock in the morning. What the hell?!

    Monica removed the nket and got out of bed angrily. With a ferocious expression, she went to the

    bathroom to wash up and change her clothes. She did not even put on any makeup, and she tossed

    on a cap and a pair of sunsses before leaving the house.

    At the door, she happened to meet Finn, who was heading out for work.

    Monica asked casually, "You got off work sotest night, and yet you''re going to work so early

    today?"

    "I''m going to your house."

    Monica was stunned by the reply.

    "Your father just called me." Finn continued.

    ''He must be telling my dad about our divorce!'' Monica thought excitedly. She grabbed Finn''s arm

    and said, "Let''s rehearse what we''ll say before we get there."

    Dr. Finn Jones looked at her hand.

    Monica frowned and lowered her head as well.

    "Let go." Finn said.

    Monica rolled her eyes.

    They had even kissed that night, but now just holding his arm isn''t allowed?

    She rolled her eyes and let go.

    Dr. Finn put on his shoes and headed out as Monica followed.

    The two of them arrived at the garage and Dr. Finn went straight to his car.

    He opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat.

    Monica hesitated for a moment before she took the shotgun seat.

    He nced at her.

    Monica said, "Let''s talk about how we''re going to bring it up to my dad on our way there."

    Eitherway, she was getting a divorce. It would be best if there were fewer disputes.

    In the end, she still didn''t want to destroy her rtionship with her father as she still had to rely on

    him to support her.

    Dr. Finn started the car and drove on the highway at a rxed pace.

    Monica would sometimes get anxious when she saw how Finn drove.

    Who would have thought that there would be a man who drove even slower than her?

    She endured his driving skills and decided not to waste time on unimportant matters. Going straight

    to the point, she said, "My dad definitely doesn''t want us to get a divorce. I admit that getting back

    together with Micheal is one thing, but the most important thing is that we don''t have any feelings for

    each other. Even though you''ve asked me to get back together with you, it feels like you''re just

    asking for the sake of it. After all, I''m quite the catch��my background, looks and all. You felt that it''s

    a pity to divorce me, isn''t it?"

    Dr. Finn focused on driving. His expression did not change, but he had a slight frown.

    "Anyway, we''re going to get a divorce sooner orter. Rather than wasting time, we should do it

    quick. Once we settle the talk with my parents, we''ll go to the government office and get our divorce

    officialized." Monica said anxiously.

    Dr. Finn, who had been silent the whole time, said in a low voice, "How do you want me to

    cooperate with you?"

    ''B*stard, so you actually wanted a divorce as well!'' Monica thought.

    Monica shifted in her seat and sat up straight. She said, "We''ll just insist that our rtionship wasn''t

    good and that we aren''tpatible. After being together for so long, we no longer have any

    intentions of living with each other. We''re both unhappy in this marriage and it would feel suffocating

    to continue living together. And eventually it''ll drive us crazy."

    Dr. Finn tightened his grip on the steering wheel and said, "Okay."

    Monica added, "Anyway, look at me and wait for my signal."

    "Okay." Finn replied.

    "Dr. Finn Jones, do you want somepensation or something?" Monica suddenly asked.

    He turned to look at her.

    "What I mean is, you weren''t the one who wanted us to get married back then. It was my dad who

    forced you. Now that we''re getting a divorce, do you want anything?"

    "What?"

    "Any assets or alimony." Monica said cautiously, afraid of hurting his pride.

    "There''s no need." Dr. Finn rejected.

    "Oh,e on. My family has a lot of money. Even though your doctor''s sry isn''t a small sum, you

    won''t be able to earn a fraction of my family''s assets in your lifetime. It won''t hurt for you to ask for

    something."

    "No."

    "Why are you so stubborn?" Monica Cardellini was speechless. "Forget it. I''ll ask my dad to transfer

    20 million yuan to you. Since my dad likes you so much, he definitely won''t refuse."

    "I''ve said there''s no need!" Dr. Finn Jones retorted in a cold voice.

    "Why are you so angry?" Monica said.

    Dr. Finn tightened his hands on the steering wheel.

    He was not a low-life that needed money to agree to the divorce.

    There was silence again in the car.

    Monica did not know why they had a fall out again.

    ''It must be that we''re just notpatible with each other!'' Monica thought.

    The car stopped at the Cardellinis'' family vi.

    The two of them walked into the house, one after the other, all the while maintaining a distance

    between them.

    Gary Cardellini and Ruby Harrison were already waiting for them in the living room.

    Surprisingly, Monica''s cousin, Sarah Harrison, was also there.

    "Why are you here?" Monica asked her cousin.

    "It''s a weekend holiday. I''m here to visit Aunt and Uncle."

    "Aren''t you supposed to be busy in the third year of high school?" Monica frowned.

    She didn''t like her cousin very much.

    Sarah always acted like a good girl in front of her parents, which made Monica feel like she was

    adopted.

    "No matter how busy I am, I have toe and visit Aunt Ruby! I love her so much that I miss her

    everyday!" As she spoke, she leaned intimately on Ruby Harrison.

    Ruby was naturally doting on her only niece and she gave Sarah a hug.

    Monica rolled his eyes. "You two must be biological mother and daughter. I must''ve been adopted."

    "Hehe." Sarah smiled triumphantly.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "I was also wondering if I took back the wrong kid from the hospital! Why must you always anger

    me?!" Gary suddenly spoke.

    Monica sat on the sofa, annoyed.

    Dr. Finn Jones was also seated there, but they had some distance from each other.

    "I called you back because I want to talk to you both about your marriage," Gary said.

    Monica knew that her father wanted them here to talk about the matter.

    She said straightforwardly, "Finn and I have already thought this through. We don''t have any

    feelings between us. We no longer wish to be a burden to each other."

    "Did I say you can speak?" Gary was furious.

    Monica was sullen.

    "Finn, what are your thoughts?" Gary asked Dr. Finn.

    His voice was not gentle, but it had a friendly tone.

    Inparison, he treated her like an enemy.

    Dr. Finn Jones was silent.

    Monica turned her head and looked at him nervously. She winked at him.

    He looked at Monica anxiously.

    Finally, he said, "I agree to the divorce."

 Chapter 104 Divorce Without Success, Conditions Negotiated

    Chapter 104 Divorce Without Sess, Conditions Negotiated

    "I agree to the divorce."

    Five words.

    When Monica heard that, her heart suddenly pounded.

    She thought that she would be very happy. She thought that she could finally be free, but in her

    heart, there were some... inexplicable feelings.

    "Have you decided?" Gary asked Dr. Finn.

    Dr. Finn nodded. "Yes."

    Gary was a little silent.

    At that moment, Monica was also unusually quiet.

    On the contrary, Ruby felt that it was a pity.

    Dr. Finn was really one of the best men they have met. He was responsible, he did not mess

    around, and had a sense of responsibility. If Monica could get along well with him, they would not

    have to worry about Monica being deceived by others with her naive personality.

    She quickly said, "You and Monica were truly in love before. Although something happened in the

    middle of it, you both got through it together. Are there any misunderstandings between the both of

    you? Don''t be impulsive."

    "I''m not impulsive." Dr. Finn said calmly.

    Ruby wanted to say something else.

    Gary suddenly became very angry. "Monica, did you hook up with Micheal Ross again?"

    Monica, who was in a daze, suddenly came back to her senses.

    She said, "Dad, why are you suddenly asking this?"

    "You want me to beat you to death, don''t you? Don''t you remember how the Ross family chased

    you out back then? Now, you actually want to go back? Do you not care about my reputation at all?

    Monica, you''re really infuriating!"

    "You only care about your reputation." Monica pursed her lips. "Don''t you care about who I like?"

    "Who do you like?" Gary looked very fierce.

    "Micheal Ross."

    "You..." Gary was so angry at Monica at that moment that he almost had a heart attack. "You really

    want to drive me mad!"

    "What can I do if I like someone? !"Monica did not care anymore and said what she wanted. "I like

    Micheal Ross because I like him. I want to be with him now, so it''s useless for you to say anything.

    I''ve made up my mind!"

    "Monica!" Gary roared, "How did the Ross Family treat you back then? Don''t you have any shame?"

    Monica''s eyes were red.

    Actually, her father rarely scolded her so harshly.

    Unless she really crossed his bottom line.

    She actually knew that being with Micheal Ross would really anger her father.

    But she did not want to drag it out any longer.

    She had no feelings for Dr. Finn. Being together was a burden to each other, and she really had

    enough.

    She shouted loudly, "Micheal said that in three months, he will make his family ept me. At that

    time, we will get married immediately."

    Gary was stunned when he heard Monica''s words.

    The silent Dr. Finn also looked at Monica.

    "So, I have to get a divorce immediately. I can''t dy for even a second."

    "Do you really believe what Micheal Ross said is true?" Gary asked fiercely.

    "I believe him."

    "I don''t."

    "Dad, it''s my business who I live with!"

    "But you grew up under your mother and my care. How can we let you go ahead and get hurt?"

    Monica''s heart skipped a beat.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    She knew that every time her father yed the emotional card, she would be powerless to fight

    back.

    She bit her lips and held back her tears.

    Gary''s heart actually ached a little.

    Seeing his daughter cry so sadly, he felt a little sad.

    There was a moment of silence.

    Dr. Finn suddenly said, "Let''s get a divorce."

    Monica looked at Dr. Finn with tears in her eyes.

    Dr. Finn looked at Gary. "Monica and I are indeed not suitable. Divorce is our best choice."

    When Gary heard what Dr. Finn said, he sighed heavily at that moment.

    Actually, it did not have to be Dr. Finn.

    Why did Monica insist on being with the Ross Family?

    Back then, Monica and Micheal broke up because of the Ross Family. He had even heaved a sigh

    of relief because of that. Why were they involved with each other again?

    He looked at his daughter and asked, "Must it be Micheal Ross?" "It must be him." Monica was very

    determined.

    Dr. Finn''s throat was trembling.

    "I can agree to your divorce." Garypromised.

    "Really?" Monica looked at her father excitedly.

    "But I have one condition." "I''ll agree to whatever condition you have." Monica''s tears instantly

    turned into a smile.

    "Before the Ross Family really epts you, and before they personally acknowledge you, you must

    maintain your marriage with Dr. Finn."

 Chapter 105 Divorce Without Success, Conditions Negotiated

    Chapter 105 Divorce Without Sess, Conditions Negotiated

    "Dad."

    "Hear me out." Gary was serious. "The Ross Family has a high position and power. Their target was

    for Micheal to get married to the girl from the Sanders Family. Families like us who run businesses

    will not be considered by the Ross Family. It''s not that I don''t trust Micheal Ross, but I put my

    daughter''s happiness at stake."

    Monica looked at her father.

    "If the Ross Family really epts you and you have feelings for Micheal Ross, I''m not the kind of

    person who would break up a couple. If you two want to be together, I definitely won''t object. But if

    the Ross Family doesn''t ept you, even if you hang yourself, I won''t let you marry him. This is my

    bottom line."

    Monica was somewhat unwilling.

    However, her father had already said this much, so she knew that it was useless for her to resist.

    She said, "Alright, once the Ross Family epts me, Promise me that you''ll agree to the divorce

    immediately."

    Gary ignored Monica and turned to Dr. Finn. "Dr. Finn, sorry to have let you down. Please bear with

    this during this period of time."

    Dr. Finn shook his head, "I grew up because of your support. That''s why I was able to receive this

    much education and have the life I have now. To me, you guys are my parents as well. I can''t be

    more grateful to you guys, so I won''t let you down."

    So...

    When Dr. Finn was with Monica back then, it must have been to repay her family''s kindness.

    She knew it.

    How could someone as meticulous as Dr. Finn fall in love with her unbridled personality?

    Gary nodded and told Monica fiercely, "You better behave yourself during this period of time. You

    and Dr. Finn are in a contract marriage right now, but that doesn''t mean that you can do whatever

    you want. You can not do anything with Micheal Ross!"

    "I know." Monica was speechless.

    She still had this moral bottom line.

    "Also, don''t ignore Dr. Finn every day. To be fair, whether you''re married or not, you both can still be

    friends."

    "When did I ignore him? I treat him as a friend too." Monica retorted.

    "Alright. It''s the weekend, so stay at home and have dinner before going back." Gary stood up from

    the sofa. "I''m so angry with you today that I''m about to have a heart attack. Dr. Finn, apany me

    upstairs and help me with a check-up."

    "Okay."

    Dr. Finn apanied Gary back to his room.

    Monica looked at their figures and turned around to meet her mother''s gaze.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" "I''m really afraid that you''ll regret it." Ruby was helpless.

    "I won''t regret it! I''ve lived with Dr. Finn for three years.

    I know very well how vile he is. I won''t regret it." Monica was very determined.

    Ruby could not do anything about Monica.

    At this moment, Sarah was suddenly very excited. "Cousin, are you really going to divorce cousin-

    inw?"

    "It''s not going to. I''m definitely divorcing him."

    "Does that mean that I can admit my feelings for him now?"

    Monica frowned and patted Sarah''s head. "You''re still young, do you know what it means to like

    someone? Just focus on your studies."

    "I''m eighteen years old. I''ve already developed everything." As she said that, she puffed out her

    chest.

    "Better than yours."

    "Sarah, you shameless..."

    Seeing that Monica was angry, Sarah ran away.

    Monica did not take Sarah''s words to heart. In her heart, Sarah was still a child.

    What would a child know?

    Sarah went upstairs alone.

    She saw Dr. Finn leave her uncle''s room.

    She had actuallye to look for him.

    "Cousin-inw!" Sarah took the initiative to call him.

    Dr. Finn nodded slightly, not too enthusiastic.

    "If my cousin doesn''t want you anymore, I want you!"

    Sarah said with a smile. "I like you."

    Dr. Finn looked at Sarah and said indifferently, "Study hard."

    "If I study well, can I chase after you?"

    "No." Dr. Finn rejected directly. "Studying will make you have less time to think about these things."

    "..."

    Dr. Finn left coldly.

    Sarah looked at Dr. Finn''s back view.

    She was serious about liking Dr. Finn.

    Even though he was 12 years older than her, she had fallen in love with him and had liked him for

    many years.

    She always hoped that she could grow up quickly.

    When she grew up, she would be able to pursue Dr. Finn.

    She picked up her phone and took a photo of his back view.

    Then she sent it to her friend. "My Prince Charming. Is he handsome?"

    Shelly Carter was doing revision questions at the moment.

    She received a photo of Sarah and looked at it. "It''s just his back view."

    "Don''t you think his back is very handsome?"

    Shelly was speechless.

    "How can I woo him?" Sarah was a little mncholic. "He doesn''t care about me."

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "I don''t know," Shelly replied. "After all, I''ve chased after a man for ten years and I haven''t

    seeded."

    "That''s true." Sarah smiled. "Let''s not talk about it anymore. I''m going to get to know my Prince

    Charming."

    "Okay."

    Shelly put down her phone.

    She looked at the college entrance exam mock exam paper in front of her and suddenly felt a little

    unable to continue.

    She moved her body and turned her head to look at theptop in the room.

    She hesitated for a moment, walked to theputer, and turned on theputer.

    She entered a web address.

    The screen popped up with the words "PG 18".

    She directly clicked X. After all, she was already eighteen years old.

    She registered an ount, topped up the credits, and clicked on the first movie video on the list.

    She just sat there, calmly watching.

    Nox Winter slept until the sun was up.

    He rubbed his messy hair and was about to go to the living room to order takeout when he suddenly

    heard a strange sounding from a room.

    This sound was too familiar.

    He had just experienced itst night.

    He followed the sound and directly pushed open Shelly''s door.

    At that time, he thought that the girl who had apanied him homest night had not left and was

    practicing her voice early in the morning.

    However.

    The moment he pushed the door open, he waspletely stunned.

    He saw Shelly, a child who had not even matured in his heart, sitting in front of theputer and

    watching... movies.

    What made him even more speechless was that when she found him looking at her, she actually did

    not feel embarrassed at all. She turned her head and looked straight at him. After a nce, she

    turned back to look at the screen.

    Nox Winter was a little impatient.

    He took two steps forward and directly closed Shelly''sputer.

    Shelly''s eyes blinked at the interruption.

    "How old are you? Why are you looking at these things?" Nox lectured her with a righteous face.

    "I just want to know, what makes these things so likable?"

    "You''ll know when you grow up. Now just study hard and don''t think too much." Nox left these words

    and was nning to leave.

    The moment he left, he did not forget to take theputer away.

    "Brother." Shelly suddenly called him.

    "What?"

    "Do you have to do it every night?" Shelly was straightforward.

    Nox Winter, who had been through so much in life, was a little embarrassed by the young girl''s

    question.

    He said impatiently, "Don''t ask about adult matters. You''re still a child."

    "Do you have to do it with a different woman every night?"

    "Shelly Carter, I told you to study hard! Asking these questions will not help you with your studies!"

    Nox Winter frowned. "I''ve already said that you''ll know when you grow up."

    "I''m actually not young anymore." Shelly said, "In my hometown, girls get married at 18 years old."

    "That''s because your hometown is backward..."

    "I asked the youngdy who slept with you yesterday. She''s only 18."

    "Really?" Nox Winter was stunned.

    She looked so mature, how could she be only 18?

    No.

    That was not the point.

    He said, "This isn''t something you should worry about..."

    It was something he should worry about.

    After all, she had entered this house to marry him.

    She said casually, "Let''s try it tonight."

    At that moment, Nox''s eyes widened.

 Chapter 106 Winning the Position of Marketing Director

    Chapter 106 Winning the Position of Marketing Director

    Nox Winter''s eyes werepletely wide open.

    He really did not react for a long time to what Shelly said.

    At that moment, he was so taken aback that he stuttered, "You... What did you learn in school? Do

    you know what you just said?"

    "I know." Shelly was very calm.

    "Shelly Carter, you''re only 18 years old, and you''re still a student. Are you crazy? How can you

    casually invite men to sleep with you?"

    "I didn''t do it casually..."

    "Don''t say it!" Nox was very serious. "I don''t want to hear such words in the future, and you can''t tell

    this to any other men. I think I should call my mother and report your situation."

    Shelly just looked at him without any special emotions.

    Nox carried theputer and left.

    "Brother," Shelly said, "Mom said we''re going to get married."

    Nox was stunned.

    He had almost forgotten about this matter.

    "Since we''re going to get married, isn''t it natural to have sex?" Shelly said straightforwardly. "Since

    you have to find someone to have sex with every day, why not let me do it? Isn''t it the same?"

    "It''s different!" Nox was losing his temper. "We won''t get married. I won''t marry you."

    "Why?"

    "Who the f**k still wants to have an arranged marriage in this era?"

    "But mom said that I can resolve your bloody disaster..."

    "It''s all nonsense!" Nox shouted at Shelly loudly, "I''ll exin it to you now. We won''t get married.

    Don''t believe my parents. I absolutely won''t marry you. From the moment you entered my house, I

    only treated you as my sister. I have no other feelings for you."

    "No other feelings?" Shelly looked straight at him.

    "No." Nox was resolute. "If I said yes, I would at most have some sympathy for you. I heard that you

    were sold to my family by your biological parents. At most, I think you suffered a little."

    "Oh," Shelly replied.

    "Stop thinking nonsense if you understand. Focus on your studies."

    "What kind of woman do you like?" Shelly Carter asked.

    Nox frowned.

    He had never considered this question.

    Anyone he deemed pleasant could be brought home. After they had sex, he could leave

    immediately. He had never really thought about what kind of woman he liked.

    To be more precise, he had never liked anyone.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Shelly saw that Nox did not answer. At that moment, she just smiled calmly. "I have to do my

    homework. Brother,

    you can go out first."

    Nox nced at Shelly. Before he left, he did not forget to remind her, "Don''t watch any more

    movies."

    "Okay."

    Nox Winter left.

    Shelly returned to her desk. She fiddled with the pen in her hand and looked at the college entrance

    examination paper in front of her.

    Nox did not like her.

    She actually did not like Nox either.

    But she had to marry him.

    After lunch.

    Monica and Dr. Finn left the Cardellini family vi together.

    Dr. Finn drove.

    The speed was very slow.

    Monica leaned against the passenger seat and remained silent.

    The traffic in South Hampton City was very heavy. At this moment, it suddenly rained heavily and

    the streets were somewhat congested.

    Monica turned her head and suddenly said to Dr. Finn, "We will maintain our marriage for another

    three months."

    Dr. Finn did not reply.

    "We will part ways after three months."

    Dr. Finn continued to drive seriously.

    "Just persist..." Monica seemed to be cheering herself on.

    It was as if this marriage had caused her immense pain.

    And this pain was about to be released.

    "I''m annoying, right?" Dr. Finn suddenly asked.

    Monica was stunned.

    Many times, she felt that she was talking to herself. Dr. Finn rarely spoke to her.

    "You''re not that annoying."

    There was a traffic jam in front of them, so Dr. Finn stopped the car.

    He turned to look at Monica. "So, I''m still annoying."

    "Dr. Finn, since we''re already at this point, I feel like I have to exin some things to you clearly."

    Dr. Finn unconsciously tightened his grip on the steering wheel.

    "Your personality is really not that good. It''s been so long, yet I''ll never know what you''re thinking,

    what you want, when you''re happy, and when you''re angry. I just have to say a few words to you

    and our conversation will end. With my personality, I rarely run out of things to say. But when it

    comes to you, I often don''t know what to say." Monica was never a person who hid her emotions, so

    she expressed her dissatisfaction with Dr. Finn all at once.

 Chapter 107 Winning the Position of Marketing Director

    Chapter 107 Winning the Position of Marketing Director

    Dr. Finn''s Adam''s apple moved slightly. "Is that so?"

    "Yes," Monica replied affirmatively. "My father is right. Even if we''re not husband and wife, we still

    have to be friends in the future. So as friends, I will give you some advice."

    Dr. Finn blinked.

    Monica''s face was full of sincerity, "In the future, if you fall in love and get married again, you have

    to stop being so cold. Girls need to be coaxed. They need to find a sense of presence in your life,

    and you should not make her feel that she''s dispensable in your heart. If you keep being like this, no

    matter how much that girl loves you in the past, she will fall out of love with you due to your

    indifference."

    Dr. Finn was silent.

    Monica continued, "In short, I don''t know if you''re a good person on the outside. I guess you''re also

    a good person. After all, you''re a doctor who saves people''s lives. But internally, at least to me, you

    really can''t be considered a good man. It''s not just our three-year marriage. When we were in love

    that year, you didn''t make me feel safe or loved at all."

    After saying that, Monica paused for a moment as she thought of something. She then continued,

    "Also, if there''s really nothing going on between you and your sister, don''t do anything that will

    cause people to misunderstand. Don''t be so intimate with her, be it physically or mentally. You must

    avoid suspicion. No matter how magnanimous a woman is, she wouldn''t be able to ept it. In a

    rtionship, having to be suspicious of your partner is like a death sentence."

    Dr. Finn listened without saying a word.

    At this moment, the traffic was smooth. He started the car and continued driving.

    Monica felt that it was meaningless to talk alone.

    Anyway, that was Dr. Finn''s matter. She was just reminding him out of kindness.

    She was afraid that with his personality, he might end up alone.

    The car drove some distance away.

    Monica''s phone suddenly rang.

    She nced at the iing call and picked it up. "Micheal."

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    "Are you busy?"

    "No. I just came from my dad''s ce."

    "I''m not going to work today. I want to go on a date with you." Micheal''s voice carried a hint of a

    smile.

    The difference between Dr. Finn and Micheal was that every time Micheal spoke, she could feel his

    warmth.

    She looked at the sky outside. "It''s raining so heavily today..."

    "I''ll pick you up. There are many indoor dating ces in South Hampton city."

    Monica hesitated.

    "I only take half a day off every week." Micheal sounded a little pouty.

    "Alright, I have something to tell you." Monicapromised.

    "Then I''ll pick you up."

    "No need. Tell me the address. I''ll go over. I''m on my way."

    "I''ll send the location to your phone."

    "Okay." Monica hung up.

    After hanging up, she said to Dr. Finn, "I won''t go back first."

    "I heard you." Dr. Finn was indifferent.

    "Then..." before Monica could finish her sentence, Dr. Finn had already parked the car by the side

    of the road.

    "Get out."

    Monica looked at the heavy rain outside and asked, "Do you want me to get off here?"

    "I still have to go to the hospital."

    "It''s raining so heavily outside. If you want me to get off here, can''t you be a little more

    gentlemanly?"

    "I''m not."

    "Finn Jones!"

    "I''m very busy." His tone was especially cold.

    Monica was really angry. She felt that all the words that she had said earlier, which were sincerely

    for his sake, were all futile and useless.

    She angrily opened the car door.

    The rain outside was really heavy. The moment she got out of the car, her entire body was

    drenched.

    However, in the next second, the ck car left immediately.

    It even sshed water on the road and covered her whole body.

    "Finn Jones!" Monica watched the car leave and was about to explode in anger.

    F**k you, man!

    I curse you to be alone forever!

    In the same city, under the same heavy rain.

    Jeanne was sitting in her office. Even on weekends, she was working overtime to sort out some of

    the work on hand.

    The phone rang at that moment.

    She looked at the iing call and picked it up. "Miles."

    "I''m in South Hampton City."

    "Do you need me to pick you up?"

    "No need."

    "Do you have a ce to stay?"

    "Mr. Thorn has already arranged it in advance."

    "Okay. You go ahead to your residence first. Send me the location when you''re there. We can have

    dinner together tonight."

    "Okay."

    She hung up the phone.

    Jeanne stretched her body, lit a cigarette, and stood up from her office chair.

    In the midsummer of South Hampton City, it still rained heavily.

 Chapter 108 Winning the Position of Marketing Director

    Chapter 108 Winning the Position of Marketing Director

    She looked out the windows and nced at the city which was shrouded in heavy rain.

    Three months. She had only given herself three months to leave.

    Outside the door, there was a sudden knock on the door.

    Jeanne put out the cigarette butt and returned to her office chair. "Come in."

    Amy pushed the door open and entered. "Team leader Lawrence, the Chairman is looking for you."

    "Alright." Jeanne nodded.

    She got up and walked toward Alexander Lawrence''s office.

    Because there was a high-level meeting today, Alexander was also at work.

    It was rare for Alexander to be in a good mood. When he saw Jeannee, he even smiled

    amiably. "Sit."

    "Yes." Jeanne appeared very respectful and sat respectfully across from him.

    "Just now, Eden called and said that the three-year interest-free loan application has been settled.

    By tomorrow at thetest, he will transfer 200 million yuan to our ount." Alexander could not hide

    his excitement. This was probably his greatest achievement since he started working.

    First, he sessfully negotiated the exclusive contract with MUK Group in Harken. Second, he had

    taken

    advantage of the Swans.

    "Apany me to the meetingter. At the same time, you will also ept your position as the

    marketing director."

    "Alright."

    Jeanne followed Alexander to the executive meeting room.

    Alexander Lawrence used to suffer in meetings and many of his decisions would be refuted by other

    high-level officials, making him embarrassed. However, today, because of the contract with MUK

    Group and the three-year interest-free loan from Swanhaven Bank, he became rather arrogant.

    He said to the people below, "The contract with MUK group is almost finalized. On Monday, I will

    personally sign the contract with MUK Group. This contract will bring about a historic change for the

    Lawrence Enterprise. We will be the firstpany in Harken to develop emerce..."

    Alexander Lawrence said this with tion, appearing a little too proud.

    The people below also listened. After all, Alexander Lawrence had indeed brought benefits to the

    Lawrence Enterprise. After the media revealed yesterday that MUK Group''s partner was the

    Lawrence Enterprise, it caused an uproar in the business world. As expected, when the stock

    market opened on Monday, the Lawrence Enterprise would soar.

    After Alexander bragged about all the benefits of this coboration, he said, "When Jeanne first

    joined thepany, she promised at the meeting that she would take down the exclusive rights to

    the MUK Group Harken. Now that she has done it, shouldn''t all the higher-ups fulfill their respective

    obligations?"

    "General Manager Lawrence, if you have something to say, just say it. Why do you have to beat

    around the bush and deliberately embarrass everyone?" Bryce Hoffman was a little unhappy.

    Today, he had really had enough of Alexander Lawrence''s petty sess.

    "Then I will speak frankly. I have appointed Jeanne as the director of the marketing department. She

    will be under the senior management of the Lawrence Enterprise and will be in charge of all the

    operations of the marketing department. At the same time, I will step down from my position as the

    marketing director. Please make an official appointment in the general department before Monday

    morning. The public announcement will be held for three days."

    "Yes." Winston Stone had no choice but to ept the order.

    "I have nothing else to add. The senior management meeting will thene to an end. I wish

    everyone a happy weekend." Alexander announced.

    Then, he took the lead and left.

    Jeanne followed Alexander''s footsteps.

    Alexander suddenly stopped and patted Jeanne''s shoulder. He said earnestly, "Jeanne, do a good

    job. As you can see, dad will definitely not mistreat you."

    "Thank you, father.'' Jeanne nodded.

    In her heart, she felt a little ironic.

    She actually knew what Alexander Lawrence was nning.

    He just wanted to use her to develop the Lawrence Enterprise. In fact, after she had done her part,

    she would not get any benefits.

    Just like her mother back then.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    In the end, she would not repeat the tragic fate of her mother.

    She''ll definitely take revenge on what they put her mother through.

 Chapter 109 Another Identity of Jeanne, Exposed

    Chapter 109 Another Identity of Jeanne, Exposed

    Jeanne returned to her office.

    There were not many people who worked overtime during the weekend, but all of Jeanne''s team

    members were present.

    After the meeting, everyone received news and knew that Jeanne had been appointed. In the

    workce, it was still a ce that required performance. Everyone immediately congratted

    Jeanne enthusiastically.

    In the face of everyone''s fawning, Jeanne only said, "Meeting!"

    "..."

    As expected, Director Lawrence waspletely different from the other leaders.

    Everyone did not dare to be negligent and hurriedly followed Jeanne to the meeting room.

    Joshua Lawrence stood at the door of his office and watched Jeanne being supported by others.

    In the past, it was clear that he was the one who had such glory.

    He fiercely closed the door of his office and returned to his seat.

    He never worked overtime on weekends. Even when his father had a meeting on weekends, he

    would note.

    If it was not for Jeanne, if it was not to boost his performance, he would not have to get up early in

    the morning on weekends. He sat in his seat in a huff and called Eden.

    "Brother-inw, I didn''t know that you would help Jeanne even if you were helping me. The 200

    million interest-free loan you gave to Lawrence Enterprisepletely erased Jeanne''s mistake

    where she modified the contract without authorization. You were practically assisting in her attack!"

    Joshua Lawrence said in a huff. "She''s been appointed and has climbed over my head within a

    week of entering thepany!"

    At this moment, Eden''s mood was even more sullen than Joshua''s.

    When he took out the three-year interest-free policy today, his entire being was suppressing his

    anger.

    He was being yed around by Jeanne.

    Not only did he not teach Jeanne a lesson, he even lost a sum of money.

    200 million was not much, but he was not willing to waste a single cent on Jeanne.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    He never thought that Jeanne would climb onto his head!

    This woman did not care about his reputation back then and almost ruined his image. She should

    have received the retribution she deserved.

    He gritted his teeth and said to Joshua, "Don''t push all the me on me here. Your family wanted

    me to take out an interest-free loan, why didn''t you inform me in advance?"

    If he knew about this earlier, he could take precautions and think of many ways to reject her.

    The matter came unexpectedly, so he did not dare to act rashly. If he did not think things through

    and left a loose end, he had to consider his image and position in thepany.

    "I, I didn''t know either," Joshua Lawrence.

    Eden sneered, "Joshua Lawrence, you''d better learn to be smarter. When the timees, don''t

    me me for not helping you!"

    Eden left these words and directly hung up the phone.

    He did not want to waste his breath on trash like Joshua Lawrence. He only wanted to kill Jeanne.

    At this moment, the phone rang again.

    Eden looked at it impatiently and paused.

    He took a deep breath and adjusted his emotions. "Miss Sanders."

    "What''s going on?" Melody Sanders was furious. "Why did MUK Group negotiate the contract with

    the Lawrence Enterprise? Weren''t you confident? Didn''t you make all the arrangements? Eden, is

    that all you''ve got?"

    Eden was insulted by Melody Sanders and felt very upset.

    However, with Melody Sanders''s identity, he could only swallow his anger. "I underestimated

    Jeanne."

    "I don''t want to hear excuses�� Tell me now, what do you n to do next?"

    "I haven''t thought of it yet."

    "You haven''t thought of it yet?" Melody Sanders gritted her teeth. "Do you mean that I don''t need to

    look for you in the future? If so, I''ll look for someone else."

    "Miss Sanders, that''s not what I meant." Eden hurriedly exined, "You and Micheal are friends,

    and Micheal is my best friend. Your matters are naturally my matters. It''s just that this time, I was

    suddenly schemed by Jeanne. I also need time to digest it. Don''t worry, I will do what you told me to

    do well. Just give me a little time."

    "I don''t want to waste too much time." Melody Sanders''s demeanor was very strong. "I will give you

    at most one month. I want to see Jeanne''s reputation destroyed."

    "1 will try my best."

    "Eden, Micheal said that you are a very capable person. He asked me to trust you 100%. I hope

    that you will not let down Micheal''s affirmation of you!"

    Eden clenched his fists. He was also suppressing his anger.

    "1 am not asking you to help me for nothing. As long as you settle Jeanne, Sanders will be the pir

    behind you. Whatever you want to do, as long as it is within the scope of our family''s ability, I will

    satisfy you. And you should know clearly how supreme the power of Sanders is in Harken." Melody

    Sanders told him clearly, "In other words, you can do whatever you want in Harken in the future!

    You might even surpass your uncle''s position."

 Chapter 110 Another Identity of Jeanne, Exposed

    Chapter 110 Another Identity of Jeanne, Exposed

    Eden Swan''s eyes moved slightly.

    This was the reason why he took the initiative to curry favor with Melody Sanders.

    He was a person with ability and ambition. He could not bear to be inferior to his Uncle Edward.

    Especially now that his uncle was actually involved with Jeanne, he wanted to climb above his

    uncle.

    He wanted to let Jeanne know clearly that it was useless for her to seduce anyone. In this life,

    provoking him would be her tragedy.

    "Don''t worry, Miss Sanders, I won''t let Jeanne have a good life."

    "I''ll trust you one more time."

    "Okay."

    "Right, does your Uncle Edward have any activities during this period of time?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Help me find some opportunities to interact with him more," Melody said bluntly. "I don''t believe that

    I am inferior to Jeanne in any way, especially when she has been with another man previously."

    "It was my Uncle Edward who did it on purpose. In order to not get married to your family, he

    deliberately found Jeanne as an excuse. Of course, Jeanne isn''t your match." Eden had always

    been good at talking, especially to women.

    "That''s why I need to interact with him more. After-interacting with him more, he will naturally fall in

    love with me." Melody was extremely confident.

    "Okay, I''ll think of a way to create opportunities for you guys."

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Melody did not say anything more and directly hung up the phone.

    Eden held the phone with a ferocious expression.

    He was thinking about how to achieve his goal.

    He gritted his teeth and picked up the phone to make a call.

    The other side rang a few times before it was picked up.

    "Uncle Edward." Eden Swan called Edward. Somehow, Eden naturally felt fearful towards this man.

    "What is it?" The other person replied.

    "Are you free tonight? I want to have dinner with you alone."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I just took over Swanhaven Bank, so I want to report to you about a job I''ve been working on

    recently. I also want to have a few drinks with you, Uncle Edward."

    "I''m free tonight." Edward agreed.

    "Then I''ll book a ce. I''ll pick you up tonight."

    "There''s no need. Just send me the location in a while."

    "Okay." Eden sounded really respectful.

    "Oh, right." Edward said, "You applied for a three-year interest-free policy?"

    "Yes, I wanted to report it to you, but I didn''t want to disturb you during the weekend. It happened to

    be within my jurisdiction, so I made the decision first." Eden quickly exined. At that moment, his

    palms were sweating. "The Lawrence Enterprise negotiated a contract with MUK Group, and they

    have some difficulties with funding. It''s only 200 million, so it''s not a big sum. Jasmine''s father came

    to ask me personally. After all, he is my father-inw. Since he has already lowered his head, it''s

    really hard for me to reject him. Just treat it as helping a rtive."

    "Is it because of the contract with Muk Group?" Edward asked.

    "Yes."

    "Okay," Edward replied.

    "Then..." Eden Swan was a little confused about what his Uncle Edward meant.

    "Send me the location of the dinner in a while."

    "Yes." Eden Swan quickly agreed. "Then, I will not disturb you anymore. Bye."

    Edward hung up the phone.

    Eden looked at the "end of call" disy and took a deep breath.

    Edward was only four years older than Eden. Eden did not know why, but in front of his Uncle

    Edward, he always felt that he was inferior to him. The feeling of oppression he felt from his uncle

    was even greater than Eden''s own father.

    He gritted his teeth.

    One day, he would definitely climb above his Uncle

    Edward.

    6 pm.

    Jeanne stretched and got off work.

    Her entire afternoon was packed, so she felt very tired.

    She picked up the phone. "Miles."

    "Yes."

    "I''lle and pick you up right away."

    "Okay."

    She drove from the Lawrence Enterprise to Miles''s apartment.

    The apartment was not far from the Lawrence familypound, and it would take about five

    minutes to get there by car. It was probably Kingsley Thorn''s deliberate arrangement.

    She called George while driving.

    "Mom."

    "Miles is here, so we''ll have dinner outside tonight. Wait for me at the door. I wille to pick you

    up after I pick him up."

    "Okay."

    Jeanne hung up the phone and thought for a while before calling Kingsley.

    "Miss me?"

    "Don''t you have any self-respect?" After all, her reply to that question would always be a no.

    "I thought that I''d move you someday."

    Jeanne smiled faintly and said, "Miles has arrived at

    South Hampton City."

    "Have you met up with him?"

    "We''ll meet up soon."

    "Alright. If you have any other requests, let me know."

    "Okay."

    "Jeanne." Kingsley Thorn appeared very serious.

    "Yes?"

    "No matter what, your life is the most important thing."

    "I''m very clear about that." Jeanne smiled. "Let''s not talk about it anymore. I''ve arrived at Miles''s

    apartment."

    "Okay."

    Jeanne hung up the phone and could see Miles standing there from afar.

 Chapter 111 Another Identity of Jeanne, Exposed

    Chapter 111 Another Identity of Jeanne, Exposed

    Jeanne parked the car.

    Shen then rolled down the window. "Miles."

    Miles took a look at her, quickly opened the passenger seat, and sat down.

    "Where''s George?" Miles asked.

    "I''m going to pick him up now."

    "Okay." Miles nodded.

    The two of them did not say much.

    Miles was one of Kingsley Thorn''s subordinates. In fact, she was also Kingsley Thorn''s subordinate.

    It was just that her rtionship with Kingsley was a little different, so her identity was also a little

    special. However, Jeanne and Miles were still technically colleagues, and there was no need to be

    too formal with each other.

    Jeanne went to pick George up and brought them to a luxurious restaurant in South Hampton City.

    They sat in a private room.

    Jeanne ordered the dishes.

    As she ordered the dishes, she asked, "Miles, are you from South Hampton City?"

    They were all from Harken. In fact, they were Kingsley Thorn''s subordinates, and also a group of

    people who had gone abroad to ''work''.

    "No, I heard it''s in the Ancient City." "Oh, that''s not too far away. You''ve been away from your home

    for so long. Do you have any favorite local dishes?"

    "I''ve forgotten all about it. Besides, I''m not picky about food," Miles said coldly.

    "Then I''ll just order whatever I want."

    "Sure."

    Jeanne ordered the restaurant''s signature dish. In fact, it was the same restaurant that Fourth

    Master Swan had brought her to eat in the middle of the night thest time.

    She did not know if she was too hungry at that time, but she felt that the food here was pretty good.

    The food was served quickly.

    Miles asked, "What did you ask me toe back for?"

    "Kingsley didn''t tell you?"

    "He didn''t say. He just said that you needed me."

    "To protect George," Jeanne said straightforwardly. "I have a lot of things to do, and I can''t take care

    of him properly."

    "What do you want me to do, specifically?"

    "To be George''s chauffeur."

    "..." Miles looked at her.

    "1 know it''s a waste of talent, but don''t worry, Kingsley will not give you any less."

    "Okay." Miles nodded.

    In any case.

    It was all just for money.

    After dinner.

    Jeanne wanted to leave the ce.

    Just as they walked out of the room.

    They met... Fourth Master Swan.

    Edward Swan''s eyes moved slightly as he looked at Jeanne and the man beside him, Miles.

    Miles noticed his gaze and looked back.

    "What a coincidence." Edward''s gaze paused for a second on Miles before he looked at Jeanne.

    "Fourth Master Swan, are you here for your meal?"

    "Yes."

    "Then I better not disturb. I''ll be leaving first."

    "Miss Lawrence, are you done eating?"

    "I''m done eating."

    "Okay."

    Jeanne did not say anything more. She brought Miles and George away and even smiled at Edward

    when she left.

    Edward''s throat moved slightly as he looked at her back view.

    Miles turned his head to look at the man behind him. He then turned around and left with Jeanne.

    Jeanne drove.

    Miles sat in the front passenger seat. He said, "Is that the rumored Fourth Master Swan?"

    "Is he that famous?" Jeanne could not help butugh.

    "Mr.Thorne often mentioned his name."

    She knew that Kingsley Thorn did not like Fourth Master Swan very much. To be more precise, he

    was not very fond of the Swans.

    "You seem to have changed a little," Miles suddenly said.

    "How so?" Jeanne asked casually.

    "In the past, when we were abroad, I felt that you were quite cold and preferred to be alone. You

    almost never smiled."

    It was not to that extent.

    Jeanne just disliked Kingsley Thorn''s oppression and felt unhappy in her heart. There was no way

    she did not smile. Moreover, when she was with George, she was always as warm as spring.

    "And you did not drive this slowly in the past," Miles added.

    "The oue racing in Harken can be very tragic," Jeanne exined.

    Miles still felt that Jeanne had changed a little.

    He thought about it and found that it made sense.

    This was Jeanne''s hometown. After returning to her hometown and her family, she would eventually

    change.

    Unlike them, who were a bunch of orphans that no one wanted.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    They were lucky to be adopted, trained, and be... professional killers!

 Chapter 112 I Helped Fourth Master Swan

    Chapter 112 I Helped Fourth Master Swan

    Edward brought Teddy into the private room that Eden had booked.

    Eden was already in the room. When he saw Edward, he quickly went forward. "Uncle Edward."

    Edward nodded slightly.

    The waiter respectfully pulled out the dining chair for Edward and invited him to sit down.

    After Edward sat down, Eden sat next to him.

    "I heard that Uncle Edward likes this restaurant very much, so I booked this ce." Eden quickly

    said.

    "ording to Uncle Edward''s usual preferences, I also ordered the dishes that you might like."

    "Okay," Edward responded.

    Eden quickly poured the wine himself. "Uncle Edward, let me toast you first."

    Edward did not refuse.

    He drank with Eden just like that.

    Throughout the entire process, Eden appeared to be extremely proactive.

    After three rounds of wine and five different dishes, Eden began to suck up to him. "Uncle Edward, I

    really admire you. The Swans have so many properties including real estate, multimedia, banks,

    logistics, restaurants, hotels, and evenmunications and transportation. How did you manage

    them all by yourself? Now that you have handed over the bank to me, I am already extremely busy."

    "Spend more time and put in more effort," Edward said bluntly. "If a person is unable to take care of

    things by himself, he must then cultivate his own confidants."

    "Yes."

    "Your birth has destined you to be a manager in the future. So now, other than familiarizing yourself

    with your current domain, the more important thing is to cultivate talents."

    "Uncle Edward is right. During this period of time, I have been busy improving my business ability

    and have not managed to train anyone. I will definitely work on this."

    "Finn Jones has been working in the Swanhaven Bank for many years and he is extremely loyal. If

    you have any difficulties, you can look for him to help you."

    "Okay." Eden agreed. However, he was feeling a little guilty at that moment.

    Ever since he took over, he had been targeting Finn everywhere.

    Finn relied on his seniority and tended to question Eden''s decisions. Eden saw Finn as a thorn and

    decided to get him out of the Swanhaven Bank sooner orter.

    Moreover, Finn was his Uncle Edward''s trusted aide. If he did not chase this person away, his every

    move would be right under his uncle''s nose.

    He would not have much of a future if Finn remained in the bank.

    "Uncle Edward, I must say that I really do respect you. In the future, I hope you will continue to

    guide me. I also want to contribute more to the Swans." "If you have any difficulties, you can look for

    me."

    Edward said.

    In the end.

    The Swan Enterprise belonged to the Swans, not Edward alone.

    Sooner orter, these industries would need to be passed down.

    Eden Swan had the capabilities. If he was properly nurtured, he could make a difference.

    The two of them kept drinking.

    Eden was especially proactive tonight. He did not eat much, but he drank quite a lot.

    By then, Eden was already feeling a little dizzy.

    Eden''s alcohol tolerance was actually not bad. He had basically never gotten drunk in front of his

    friends. However, even though he was drunk now, his Uncle Edward''s expression did not change.

    If he wanted to get his Uncle Edward drunk and create an opportunity for him to interact with

    Melody, it might not be possible after all.

    He stood up from the chair. "Uncle Edward, I''m going to the washroom."

    "Okay."

    Eden Swan rushed into the washroom in a hurry and vomited.

    On the dining table in the private room.

    "Teddy." Edward ate the food slowly.

    "Fourth Master, what are your orders?"

    "What do you think of Eden Swan?"

    "You mean the Eldest Young Master Swan''s alcohol tolerance?" Teddy guessed.

    "Character."

    "Uh..." Teddy did not dare to say.

    Edward also did not make things difficult for him.

    He got up. "Go pay for the bill. Let''s go."

    "Yes." Teddy went out.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Just as he opened the door, he bumped into a woman outside the door.

    Teddy hurriedly stepped back.

    "I heard that Edward is here," Melody asked Teddy.

    Teddy turned to look at his Fourth Master.

    Edward nced at Melody.

    Melody did not ask for permission and walked straight in.

    "I''m eating here too." Melody took the initiative to start a conversation.

    Edward naturally did not believe it, but he also did not expose her.

    She was an unimportant person, and what she did was none of his business.

    "Edward, I heard that you like the food in this restaurant very much, so I specially came over to

    have a taste." Melody naturally sat beside Edward. "The taste is indeed good. I like it very much."

    At this moment, Edward put down his bowl and chopsticks. "Miss Sanders, you can eat more if you

    like. Now that I have finished eating, I will take my leave

    first."

    "Edward." Melody grabbed his arm.

    Edward frowned slightly.

    "You clearly know that I just want to spend more time with you. I have worked so hard to get close to

    you, and I have worked so hard to understand your preferences. Why can''t you give me a chance to

    get close to you?" Melody''s eyes were slightly red while she asked Edward.

 Chapter 113 I Helped Fourth Master Swan

    Chapter 113 I Helped Fourth Master Swan

    Edward''s expression remained unchanged, obviously unmoved by her words.

    He pushed Melody''s arm away. "I don''t want to waste Miss Sanders'' time. You should know very

    well that I already have someone I like."

    "Don''t lie to me. How could you like that woman, Jeanne? She is just an excuse for you to reject

    me."

    "I''m not that bored."

    "I won''t believe it!" Melody insisted.

    "Whether you believe it or not is your business. I don''t care." Edward did not even look at Melody.

    He stood up and was about to leave.

    "Edward." Melody was a little choked up. "Even if you don''t like me, I am still a member of Sanders.

    You should do your part and listen to my arrangements."

    Edward''s eyes moved slightly.

    "When I''m in the Swans'' territory, shouldn''t you do your duty as a host? Or should I tell my father

    that the Swans no longer take the Sanders seriously?"

    Edward turned his head and saw Eden, who was just puking his guts out in the toilet.

    "Are you nning to let a drunkard stay behind to apany me?" Melody mocked.

    "Since Miss Sanders has already said so, I will naturally apany you to the end. Teddy!" Edward

    called out to Teddy who did not dare to leave the door.

    "Yes." Teddy hurriedly went over.

    "The dishes are already cold. Change another table for Miss Sanders."

    "Yes."

    "In addition," Edward gestured.

    Teddy hurriedly bent down and approached Edward.

    Edward whispered something in Teddy''s ear.

    Teddy nodded and left respectfully.

    At this moment.

    Eden also came out of the toilet and said to Edward, "Uncle Edward, I''m not feeling very well, so I

    want to go back first."

    Edward nced at Eden and nodded slightly.

    Eden left.

    When he left, the corners of his mouth curled into an evil smile.

    He had two ns in mind tonight. Either he gets his Uncle Edward drunk and lets Melody send his

    uncle back, or he could get himself drunk and leave Melody Sanders and Uncle Edward alone.

    In any case, it was just to let them be alone.

    Eden sat in his car in difort and the driver drove him back.

    He endured intense nausea and made a call.

    Jeanne had just finished showering. She took a nce at the iing call and picked it up.

    "Jeanne, do you know who my Uncle Edward is with?"

    Jeanne thought that Eden would talk about work

    matters.

    After all, he had allocated 200 million interest-free loans to the Lawrence Enterprise today. She

    thought that he would be unwilling and called to make a fuss.

    If she had known earlier that he would say these things, she would not have picked up at all.

    She said, "Does it have anything to do with me?"

    "Stop pretending to be aloof. Aren''t you trying to seduce my Uncle Edward? I know exactly what

    you''re thinking!"

    "Since you know me so well, why are you asking me?" Jeanne''s attitude towards Eden Swan was

    basically indifferent.

    "Let me tell you, Jeanne, my Uncle Edward is currently having dinner with Melody Sanders. He

    even chased me away to be alone with her."

    "So?"

    "You''d better have some self-awareness. Don''t seduce my Uncle Edward!"

    "Whether I can seduce him or not, that''s my business. There''s no need for Eldest Young Master

    Swan to worry."

    "Jeanne, how can you be so shameless..."

    "There''s still a long distance between you and Jasmine Lawrence," Jeanne mocked.

    "Jeanne!"

    "If you have nothing else to say, I''ll be hanging up."

    "You..."

    Jeanne hung up directly.

    Talking to this man was just a waste of time.

    She put down her phone and prepared to go to bed.

    The phone rang again.

    Jeanne frowned and looked at the unfamiliar number on the screen.

    She picked it up. "Hello."

    "Hello, Miss Lawrence. I''m Teddy."

    So it was Teddy.

    To be honest,

    Teddy was actually as annoying as Eden Swan.

    However, at this moment, she still had to show her courtesy. "Mr.Dolittle, it''s already sote. Is there

    anything you need from me?"

    "My Fourth Master is looking for you, but it''s not convenient for him to make a call right now."

    All because Melody was there, right?

    "Fourth Master is caught in some trouble right now. I hope Miss Lawrence cane to the

    restaurant where you were dining tonight. Fourth Master is waiting for you."

    "It''s toote. I''m really sleepy."

    "Fourth master said that if Miss Lawrence refuses, then the deal between the two of you will be

    invalid. He even asked Miss Lawrence to consider it carefully."

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    This fellow actually threatened her.

    She said, "I have to wake up early tomorrow, so I won''t being."

    "Okay, then I won''t disturb Miss Lawrence any longer," Teddy said.

    "Mr. Dolittle," Jeanne said, "Help me pass a message to the Fourth Master."

    "Yes."

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Jeanne recorded a voice message and sent it to Teddy.

    Teddy epted it and then respectfully walked towards Edward who was sitting at the dining table.

    At this moment, Melody was eating dinner alone.

    Edward was really just purely apanying her.

    He did not eat, drink, or speak.

    It was an extremely quiet space.

    Teddy said, "Fourth Master, Miss Lawrence has something to say to you."

    Melody''s eyes moved slightly. She looked at Edward with an obviously unpleasant expression.

    Edward took Teddy''s phone.

    A few words appeared in the dialog box. "Turn on the speakerphone. The effect will be better."

    Edward smiled.

    He actually smiled at his phone.

    He had never smiled this entire night, but he smiled because of Jeanne''s words.

    Melody tried her best to suppress her anger.

    Edward turned on the speakerphone.

    Jeanne''s unique gentle voice had a lingering charm at that moment. It was extremely pleasant to

    the ears.

    "Fourth Master, I have warmed the bed for you tonight."

    Edward''s thin lips pursed slightly. It was obvious that he was smiling.

    Melody''s face darkened.

    Edward clicked on the second voice message.

    "Come back soon. I will wait for you." It was said in an extremely ambiguous tone again.

    Melody suddenly put down her chopsticks.

    Edward looked very calm. He calmly handed the phone back to Teddy.

    Teddy was actually shocked too.

    He did not listen to Miss Lawrence''s voice message at all. He did not know that it was actually

    such... bold words.

    Edward turned to look at Melody with his eyebrows raised slightly. "Miss Sanders, have you finished

    eating?"

    "Edward, what do you mean?" Melody was so angry that her body was trembling.

    "Do you still need me to exin in detail? What happens between an adult man and woman?"

    "Edward Swan!"

    "It''s ratherte. If Miss Sanders has finished eating, you should leave soon. If anything happens to

    you, I really can''t take the risks. Teddy."

    "Yes."

    "Prepare a car for Miss Sanders and send her off." "Yes."

    Melody red at Edward, holding back her anger.

    She stood up from the chair.

    She said, "Edward, one day you will regret treating me like this!"

    Edward was indifferent.

    Melody was from a noble family after all. After being treated like this, she could not bring herself to

    continue fawning on Edward.

    She left in a huff.

    Edward also left.

    In the car.

    Teddy sat in the front passenger seat, while Edward was in the back seat.

    It was very quiet in the car.

    "Teddy," Edward called out to him.

    "Yes."

    "Where''s your phone?"

    "Ah?"

    "Your phone."

    "Here." Teddy quickly took it out.

    "Give it to me."

    Teddy respectfully handed it over.

    "Password."

    "What?"

    "Cell phone password?" "Fourth Master, cell phones are my privacy..." Teddy said weakly. When he

    met his master''s eyes, he said the password in a dejected manner.

    Edward''s slender fingers carelessly swiped on Teddy''s cell phone screen.

    Teddy was a little nervous.

    After all, he would asionally watch some things that were unsuitable for children. If his master

    knew about it, Teddy would lose his reputation.

    "Teddy."

    "Master." Teddy quickly agreed.

    "Buy a new phone tomorrow."

    "My phone can still be used..."

    Edward gave him a look.

    "Yes." Teddy could only agree.

    His heart ached.

    It was not that his phone was expensive.

    There were... many out-of-print treasures inside. They were all wiped clean by the inte and

    could not be downloaded anymore.

    Just like that.

    Just like that, gone!

 Chapter 114 Who Wouldn’t Know How to Play the Emotional Card?

    Chapter 114 Who Wouldn��t Know How to y the Emotional Card?

    Fourth Master Swan''s limited-edition Rolls-Royce Phantom drove into the Swans'' residence.

    "Go to Eden Swan''s ce." Edward suddenly ordered.

    The driver immediately agreed respectfully.

    The car arrived at the Swans Residence''s Purple Pavilion Garden.

    Edward sat in the car and said to Teddy, "Call Eden Swan out."

    "Fourth Master, I''m afraid the Eldest Young Master Swan is asleep now. Moreover, he is drunk..."

    Edward gave him a look.

    Teddy braced himself and went out.

    After a while.

    Eden Swan appeared outside Edward''s car in a daze.

    "Uncle Edward, are you looking for me?" Eden rubbed his eyes.

    After he came back, Jasmine tucked him in bed and he went to sleep. As soon as hey on the

    bed, he was so dizzy that he did not dare to close his eyes. He only managed to fall asleep in the

    end after some honey water, but he now suddenly woke up... When a drunk person was forcefully

    woken up from sleep, the feeling was worse than being drunk itself. At this moment, Eden was

    suffering so much that it could kill him.

    "Don''t go down the wrong path." Edward enunciated each word clearly.

    Eden Was dizzy, but he seemed to wake up instantly because of one sentence.

    He looked straight at his Uncle Edward.

    "I don''t want the Swans to waste all these years training you." Edward''s voice was cold.

    Eden gritted his teeth. "Uncle Edward, are you ming me for telling Melody about our meal

    today?"

    Eden was not stupid.

    In fact, he was even a lot smarter.

    Hence, he knew that he could not hide it, and it was better for him to admit it openly.

    He said with righteous indignation, "Uncle Edward, I admit that I did not refuse Micheal Ross when

    he asked me to help Melody create an opportunity with you. Indeed, I was the one who told Melody

    that we were going to have dinner together tonight. And the reason why I did this was for your own

    good. You are now being pestered by Jeanne. I know very well what kind of woman she is. Let''s put

    aside her overseas affairs for now. Even during the years when we dated, she was already willful

    and did not respect anyone. She relied on her good looks and ordered everyone around."

    Edward''s expression obviously changed.

    Since the sky was very dark, Eden could not see it.

    Eden continued to say, "Back then, if I was not momentarily bewitched by Jeanne''s beauty, I

    definitely would not have dated her. When I was dating her, despite knowing that she was willful and

    unruly, I still chose to endure it for the sake of loyalty and trust. If it was not for Jasmine''s

    appearance, I might have married her..."

    "Eden Swan." Edward interrupted him directly. "Cheating is cheating. There''s no need for so many

    grand exnations. It''s useless."

    Eden paused.

    He took a deep breath, still looking very excited, "Alright, I won''t say much about my personality. I

    won''t say anything about what happened in the past either. But Uncle Edward, during the years

    when Jeanne was abroad, do you know what she experienced? She came back with an illegitimate

    child. Now, everyone in South Hampton City was saying that George was West''s son. It was

    because of this rtionship that Jeanne won the MUK contract for the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Otherwise, do you think that she could really negotiate with her own abilities? What do you see in

    this kind of woman?"

    Edward''s eyes narrowed. "Are you done?"

    "Uncle Edward..."

    "This is thest time I hear you say something bad about Jeanne. I won''t allow it to happen again."

    Eden''s expression was a little ugly.

    He had said so much, but was it all fart to Edward?

    Jeanne was already so important in Edward''s heart?

    So important that he did not care about what others thought?

    Eden said, "Is Melody not good enough?"

    "Not as good as Jeanne." "Even if you slept with Jeanne, you have not slept with Melody Sanders.

    How do you know that she is not as good as Jeanne? Whether it is better or not, we will only know

    when wepare!"

    "1 am not you."

    "Uncle Edward, I am doing this for your own good." Eden sulked.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "Whether it is or not, only you know the best."

    Eden looked at Edward. At that moment, he looked a little ufortable. "Uncle Edward, is our

    rtionship affected because of Jeanne?"

    Although Edward was only four years older than him, he had always felt that Edward was an elder,

    so he always listened to his arrangements. Moreover, he had to admit that Edward was really good

    to him. Whatever he needed, this uncle of his would give to him.

    The Swans had so many properties.

    Other than Edward, his father, two other uncles, and an aunt, no one had really interfered. When

    Eden just graduated from university, he had already been offered an important position at

    Swanhaven Bank. Once he got married, the entire Swanhaven Bank was a wedding gift from his

    family to him.

 Chapter 115 Who Wouldn’t Know How to Play the Emotional Card?

    Chapter 115 Who Wouldn��t Know How to y the Emotional Card?

    It was obvious that Edward already put him in an important position.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Just that it was far from what Eden wanted.

    Moreover, Eden was always below Edward.

    "It won''t if you behave and do what you should." Edward gave an affirmative answer.

    "So your reminder to me tonight was only for Jeanne, just to stop me from matchmaking you and

    Melody again?"

    "Not only that."

    Eden looked at his uncle.

    "The Swans have alreadyid our hands off royalty and the government for many years. Don''t try to

    break this taboo. Whether it''s your friend Micheal Ross or Melody, you can have a casual

    rtionship with them. However, if you want to rely on them to let you climb higher, you''d better

    think twice before acting." Edward''s voice was cold. He was neither threatening Eden nor did he

    sound angry. "The Swans have a lot of assets, but it''s up to you whether you can get it or not."

    Eden unconsciously clenched his fists.

    What exactly did his uncle find out?

    There was a feeling that Edward had seen through all his thoughts.

    "Our conversation ends here. You choose your own path"

    Edward said. "Teddy, get in the car."

    "Yes." Teddy opened the car door.

    The car engine started and they left.

    Eden looked in the direction where the car left and could not help but tremble.

    He would not be threatened by Edward.

    Definitely not.

    He would definitely have a share of the Swans'' assets.

    Not only a share but all of it!

    He would notpromise!

    The next day.

    Jeanne woke up feeling refreshed.

    It was indeed wise of her not to agree to go to Fourth Master Swan''s cest night.

    A few days ago, she had to work overtime because of her coboration with MUK Group. Today

    was Sunday, she slept until she woke up naturally. There was nothing happier than this.

    George was also a child who liked to sleep. Ever since he went to school, he could not wake up on

    weekends no matter how hard he tried.

    So, Jeanne let George sleep and walked out of her room.

    She walked towards the stairs.

    Just as she was about to go downstairs, she hesitated for a moment, then turned around and went

    to Jonathan Lawrence''s room.

    The door was opened by Jonathan''s full-time maid.

    "Is grandpa awake?"

    "The old man is in the study."

    "I''ll go look for him."

    As she said this, Jeanne walked straight in. She then knocked on the door.

    Jonathan raised his head. At this moment, he was using a calligraphy brush to practice writing. He

    nced at Jeanne. "Come in."

    Jeanne went over and saw that Jonathan''s writing was vigorous and powerful. It was very elegant.

    She said, "I didn''t expect grandfather''s writing to be so good."

    Jonathan did not have any special expression towards Jeanne''s deliberate ttery. He put down the

    brush.

    The servant quickly went forward to help him tidy up.

    Jonathan drank a mouthful of tea. "What''s the matter?"

    "You don''t sound like you knew about the MUK contract. Did dad tell you about it?"

    "Which one are you referring to?"

    "The interest-free loan from Swanhaven Bank."

    "He did." Jonathan looked like he did not care too much.

    "200 million. Grandfather, do you understand?"Jeanne asked.

    "My memory is still alright."

    "The Locke Enterprise also said that they would give us 200 million back then," Jeanne said bluntly.

    The moment Jonathan looked at Jeanne, he paused.

    The next second.

    He said indifferently, "What are you trying to say?"

    "Back then, grandfather asked me to marry into the Locke Family. In return, they would provide us

    with 200 million in financing fees. They would help us build our rtionship with MUK Group. Now,

    I''ve negotiated the cooperation with MUK Group, I''ve also gotten back the 200 million in financing

    fees." Jeanne looked at Jonathan.

    "So you want me to praise you?" Jonathan raised his eyebrows.

    "Not really. I''m just telling grandfather that your 5% shares were not given in vain."

    Jonathan''s eyes moved.

    "I won''t disturb grandfather anymore. I''ll go out first."

    Jonathan nodded slightly.

    Jeanne left.

    Jonathan looked at Jeanne''s silhouette and felt a sense of loss.

    Jeanne''s personality... had indeed changed.

    In the past, Jeanne was very smart. She had been smart since she was young and did not spend

    much time on her studies. However, her results were always in the top three in the entire school.

    Even so, he had never thought that Jeanne would have such amazing development in the

    workce. He still thought that Jeanne was still a yful girl. She was actually simr to Joshua.

    On the contrary, Jasmine was more scheming and had more value in the Lawrence family.

    At this moment, he seemed to have changed his mind.

    When Jeanne took the initiative to express her achievements today, it greatly boosted Jonathan''s

    impression of her.

    If she was really well-behaved, it was not impossible for her to stay in the Lawrence family.

    Jonathan smiled sinisterly. Next, it would depend on Jeanne''s own performance.

    Jeanne left Jonathan''s study.

    After she left, her smile instantly disappeared.

 Chapter 116 Who Wouldn’t Know How to Play the Emotional Card?

    Chapter 116 Who Wouldn��t Know How to y the Emotional Card?

    Of course, Jeanne took the initiative to express her achievements just to gain Jonathan''s trust.

    Everyone in the Lawrence family was ying the emotional card, so she should return the favor.

    Whether she could take the majority of the LawrenceEnterprise''s shares from Jonathan, in the end,

    was still unknown. For a crafty old man like Jonathan, Jeanne still had a long way to go.

    She went downstairs to the dining room for breakfast.

    Alexander and Jenifer sat on the sofa in the living room. They had gone for a morning jog and even

    had breakfast.

    "Jeanne, you''re awake?" Jenifer saw Jeanneing downstairs and took the initiative to greet her.

    Jenifer believed that no matter how bad their rtionship was in private, on the surface, she would

    always be amiable and considerate.

    "Yes."

    "Where''s George?"

    "He''s still sleeping."

    "What time is it?" Alexander suddenly said. "Don''t you have any rules for your child?"

    "He doesn''t have to go to school on weekends. There''s no point in waking up so early."

    "You can read books and memorize texts. Your memory is the best in the morning."

    "George has a photographic memory, regardless of the time," Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    Alexander''s expression changed slightly.

    At that moment, he could not say a single word because of Jeanne''s rebuke.

    "Oh right, mother." Jeanne did not bother to say another word to Alexander. She turned her head

    and faced Jenifer directly, "I''ll have to trouble you with George during this period of time. I have a

    friend who just lost his job. I asked him toe specially to be George''s chauffeur. From tomorrow

    onwards, my friend will be able to pick him up and send him off. As for the sry, mother can pay

    him the same price as the chauffeur who was firedst time. I remember that it was 8,000 yuan a

    month. I''ve asked."

    Jenifer paused.

    The chauffeur who was firedst time was a rtive of hers, so his sry was naturally twice that of

    an average person. Now, of course, she wasn''t willing to pay a chauffeur such a high sry.

    However, she could not say it out loud. If she said it out loud, it would be favoritism, and it would

    ruin her image. Moreover, she had originally found another person for the job, who was also her

    distant rtive.

    All the servants in the house were carefully selected by her. The purpose was that they had to be

    her people. Otherwise, how could she control this family well?

    She said, "Jeannie, I have already found a driver for George. Because of some personal matters at

    thest minute, it will take a few days..." "Mother, my friend will be here tomorrow. You can reject

    that chauffeur of yours." Jeanne said bluntly.

    Jenifer still wanted to say something.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Jeanne yawned. "I''m going to have breakfast."

    She did not give Jenifer the chance to speak at all.

    Jenifer held back her anger. She turned her head to look at Alexander. Seeing that he did not speak

    to her at all, she felt a little ufortable in her heart. She said aggrievedly, "Jeanne still doesn''t

    treat me as her mother."

    As she said that, she sighed heavily.

    Alexander was reading the newspaper. When he heard Jenifer''s words, he turned to look at her.

    "Bear with it. I can''t afford to offend the current Jeanne."

    Jenifer was stunned for a moment before she felt even more aggrieved. "Hubby, what do you mean

    by that? Don''t tell me that I''ll have to bear with her bossing me around from now on?"

    "Or else? Right now, my dad wants me to treat Jeanne well. After all, her abilities in the business

    world are indeed outstanding. Don''t feel bad about it. You can only me the pair of children you

    gave birth to. None of them are promising."

    Jenifer held her breath.

    It was clear that she wanted to increase the distance between them, yet she was insulted instead.

    What was so bad about Jasmine and Joshua?

    Jenifer was furious.

    She did not believe that she could not defeat Jeanne.

 Chapter 117 Danger Lurks Everywhere

    Chapter 117 Danger Lurks Everywhere

    Monday.

    Alexander brought Jeanne and signed an on-site cooperation agreement with MUK West.

    The cooperation with MUK was finalized.

    The news spread over the media like wildfire.

    In an instant, the stock market of the Lawrence Enterprise rose, and even became a hot topic.

    Countless business executives in the business world called Alexander to congratte him.

    Alexander was drowned in his own glory as he was being ttered, praised, envied, and

    acknowledged.

    He indulged in this kind of joy, unable to extricate himself.

    On the contrary, the party who actually negotiated the contract was quite calm.

    Jeanne sat in the conference room and she was in the middle of a meeting.

    Her expression was serious.

    She said, "Winning the cooperation of MUK is something worth celebrating, but it doesn''t mean that

    we can rx. Once the contract is signed and we agree on the oue, there will be more things

    to work on.

    Everyone, please be prepared. Before that, I will first make a new adjustment in our office."

    All the managers of the marketing department, as well as Joshua, were in the meeting room. There

    were also people from her project team.

    Everyone was listening quietly.

    Perhaps it was her natural leadership. As soon as Jeanne opened her mouth to speak, she would

    inexplicably attract people''s attention.

    Her manner of speech was neither slow nor hurried, but her tone was sonorous and forceful. "First

    of all, the project team will not be disbanded and will remain as an active team in thepany. In

    order to increase the work efficiency, I will apply for a separate office for the project members to

    work alone. The cooperation with MUK Group will involve many unexpected matters, and the

    project team will be fully responsible for them. Everyone in the project team will only listen to the

    arrangements of the project team leader. Other centers and departments can provide their opinions,

    but the team project team has no obligation to obey them. The team leader of the project team will

    no longer be me, but Mr. Forrest Jackson."

    Forrest was a little surprised by the sudden appointment.

    He looked straight at Jeanne. Before this, he had notmunicated with her directly.

    Jeanne returned his gaze. "Team leader Jackson, you will have a lot of responsibilities in the future.

    Thank you for your hard work."

    "I... I will work hard." After many years in the workce, he was suddenly so nervous at the moment

    that he stuttered.

    Perhaps it was not because he was nervous, but because he was a little excited.

    After being in the workce for so many years, his passion had long been hollowed out. However,

    he suddenly seemed to be ignited with passion again.

    Jeanne nodded slightly and did not waste any time. She continued with the work arrangements,

    "Next, let''s talk about our coboration this time. The first thing we need to do is to establish the

    logistics warehouses."

    Everyone present listened attentively.

    Jeanne spoke frankly, "The online construction and operation will be carried out by the professional

    team from MUK Group, while some of the current basic equipment will be provided by ourpany.

    When I mention the logistics warehouses, it is not just building warehouses all over the country.

    What we need to build is a logistics ecosystem. A logistics industry that specializes in distributing

    goods for our emerce tform. The goal is to turn online transactions into offline deliveries

    faster. Without any further ado, I will make aprehensive work arrangement for the logistics

    warehouses. Everyone, please make a meeting record to improve the efficiency of the meeting."

    "Yes." Everyone quickly agreed.

    Jeanne began to divide the work of the logistics warehouses.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Including a location requirement across the country, investment requirements, the building

    standards of the warehouse, a purchase of logistics vehicles, a staff expansion of logistics, and so

    on. Everything was detailed, so people did not need to waste time and deliberately find out more

    about what they should do.

    This meetingsted a little longer.

    However, no one seemed to find it boring, except for

    Joshua.

    Joshua''s attention was not on work, but entirely on jealousy.

    He was jealous that Jeanne had this ability. He was jealous that every word she said hit the nail on

    the head. He was jealous that she had such a strong aura. He was jealous that she could arrange

    everyone''s work so well that she was even worshipped.

    "Finally, I would like to emphasize my work principles. First, under normal circumstances, I only

    have two meetings a week. I don''t like to waste my time and effort on meetings. I also ask the

    supervisors to adjust the length and frequency of your meetings. Try to convey the purpose and

    main points of the meetings to everyone in a simple and clear manner. Secondly, since I only have

    two meetings a week, I will make work distributions twice. That is to say, we have toplete the

    two goals in a week. I don''t ept any dys or even failure toplete them. If you have any

    difficulties, pleasee to my office immediately. If you can notplete your work by the deadline

    and did not mention any difficulties you are facing during the meeting, I will not ept any

    exnation and give corresponding punishment. All in all, the deadline for today''s work is

    Wednesday. I''d like to ask the heads of office to make their own overall nning and division of

    responsibilities. Meeting adjourned."

 Chapter 118 Danger Lurks Everywhere

    Chapter 118 Danger Lurks Everywhere

    Jeanne left in a domineering manner.

    After Jeanne left, everyone seemed toe back to their senses from the meeting and walked out

    of the meeting room one after another.

    As they walked, there were people discussing, "There were too many rumors before. If it wasn''t for

    this project and we met her personally, we wouldn''t have known about Director Lawrence''s ability."

    "I couldn''t tell that she was only 25 years old."

    "She really scared me. Her aura is terrifying."

    Joshua listened to everyone''s discussion.

    He returned to the office in a huff. The pressure he felt in his heart made him appear distorted.

    He could not ept Jeanne unting her power in the Lawrence Enterprise.

    At this moment.

    The phone suddenly rang.

    Joshua nced at the iing call. He did not even adjust his emotions. "Brother-inw, why are

    you looking for me now? Do you think that I haven''t been pped in the face enough?"

    "Hey, watch your attitude."

    "What attitude? I trusted you so much, yet you let Jeanne climb onto my head so easily. I have to

    swallow my pride in thepany and listen to her arrangements!" Joshua could not control his

    emotions at all.

    Eden''s expression changed slightly. "Joshua, if you decided to give up on yourself, then I won''t care

    about your matters anymore."

    Joshua gritted his teeth.

    "I called you today to tell you about the matter of dealing with Jeanne."

    Joshua instantly became a little excited. "What idea have you thought of?"

    "Now that the Lawrence Enterprise has negotiated the MUK contract, what is the first job now?"

    "To build a national logistics warehouse and establish the logistics ecosystem of the Lawrence

    Enterprise," Joshua said quickly.

    "To build a warehouse..." Eden was thinking hard.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "Yes. A super logistics warehouse will be built in South Hampton City. Considering the supply chain,

    the logistics warehouses in other areas will be mainly rented temporarily and assigned to the

    supervisors of each region. The warehouses will be fully operational."

    "What is the location of the warehouse in South Hampton City?"

    "In the Hampton River area. This piece ofnd was bought by our family a few years ago. We

    initially wanted to build a physical emerce city. However, with the development of the online

    market, we did not dare to build such arge physical store offline. Therefore, thend had been

    idle. Now, it could be used for the construction of logistics warehouses. And the scale of our

    logistics warehouse is on par with Swan Logistics."

    Eden held his phone in silence.

    Jeanne was really proactive and efficient in doing things.

    A normalpany would need at least a month to process the contract before they could start

    work. After all, after the signage, they would have to bear the costs, and they would then have to

    come out with a principal amount. A single wrong move and they would lose money. For

    coboration of over two billion like this... Lawrence Enterprise invested so much, and the MUK e-

    commerce tform would pour in more money. A coboration of almost half a billion, yet Jeanne

    was so confident.

    "Brother-inw��"Joshua did not hear the voice on the other side and hurriedly called out to him.

    Eden came back to his senses. He would not admit it. The more he understood Jeanne, the more

    surprised he was about this woman''s ability. He said, "The most important thing for you now is to

    monitor Jeanne''s every move. During our previous cooperation, I suspect that Jeanne has already

    discovered the mole we ced around her. She will definitely investigate. With Jeanne''s

    capabilities, it shouldn''t be long until find out. You must now rope in more people to ensure that you

    can get all thetest news about this project at any time, anywhere."

    "Okay." Joshua immediately agreed.

    "Be careful," Eden emphasized.

    "Brother-inw, you have to chase Jeanne out of the Lawrence Enterprise. I can''t be bullied by

    Jeanne like this."

    "As long as you can monitor Jeanne well, I have a way to let you achieve your wish."

    Eden hung up the phone.

    He sat in his office, thinking about how to stop the construction of Jeanne''s logistics warehouse

    project.

    He was lost in his thoughts.

    Until his phone rang.

    He took a nce at the iing call and picked it up. "Micheal." "Are you busy with work?" "I''m

    fine. What I''m worried about now is how to help Miss Sanders deal with Jeanne." "Have you thought

    of a good idea?" "I''m thinking about it, but the pressure is great." Eden did not hide anything from

    Micheal. "Jeanne is indeed more capable than I thought. I didn''t even expect it. Before Jeanne

    turned 18 years old, even though her results were better than average, she was still a pampered

    youngdy who only knew how to have fun. I really didn''t expect her to be so impressive after going

    abroad for a few years."

 Chapter 119 Danger Lurks Everywhere

    Chapter 119 Danger Lurks Everywhere

    "Jeanne definitely did not live in vain while she was overseas. Of course, don''t give up on yourself.

    It''s not a bad thing to fail the first time. At least you understand that Jeanne is not as ipetent as

    we thought. You need to be more cautious in what you do next," Michealforted him.

    "Okay," Eden replied.

    "I''m calling to tell you that Melody is eager to make Jeanne suffer. She has suffered a lot because of

    Jeanne recently, and she was very upset."

    "I know." Eden nodded.

    "If you have any needs, you can call me directly. I''ll try my best to help you."

    "Okay."

    "Eden, you''re my best friend. That''s why I introduced you to the Sanders. You have to seize the

    opportunity."

    "I know."

    "Actually, we both know that you''re a very capable person. Your development is far from what it is

    now. If it wasn''t for your Uncle Edward, the Swans would have been yours now." Micheal appeared

    a little regretful as he said that. "But don''t worry too much. Once you get help from the Sanders, it

    won''t be difficult for you to take over the Swans."

    "Micheal, I treat you as my best friend as well, so I want to say some things to you." "It''s okay. Tell

    me, I won''t tell anyone." "If Miss sanders married my Uncle Edward, would she still help me instead

    of him?"

    "You don''t have to worry about that." Micheal gave him an affirmative reply, "If Melody Sanders

    married your Uncle Edward, it was not just a personal marriage, but also a political marriage. The

    Sanders took a liking to your Uncle Edward''s ability and wanted him to develop as a politician. To

    put it bluntly, once your Uncle Edward marries Melody Sanders, he will let go of the Swans''

    business and enter politics. Think about it, if your Uncle Edward leaves, who else will the Swans

    belong to?"

    "I see!" The huge rock in Eden''s heart was set down.

    The reason why he wanted to curry favor with the Sanders previously was indeed to climb up the

    ranks of the nobility and raise his status. The Sanders were the most powerful people in Harken, so

    he had no other choice.

    He heaved a sigh of relief and no longer had to worry.

    Micheal was right. Once his Uncle Edward left, the Swans would only belong to him.

    "You haven''t had much contact with the Sanders, so you don''t know much about political matters. If

    you encounter any difficulties or areas that you don''t understand, just ask me directly."

    "Thank you."

    "Don''t treat me as an outsider. I treat you as a friend, and it''s only right for me to help a friend."

    Eden smiled. "Then I won''t be sentimental with you."

    "Indeed, you shouldn''t." Micheal affirmed and suddenly said, "Oh right, Eden, don''t drag me into the

    matter of setting Melody Sanders up with your Uncle Edward for the time being."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I''m with Monica now. Monica''s best friend is Jeanne. I don''t want to cause a conflict between

    Monica and me because of this matter."

    "I understand." Eden agreed immediately. "But I really don''t understand why you like Monica."

    "After you get involved with politics and power, you will know that a woman like Monica is rare."

    "But you are not a sentimental person."

    "So, of course, it''s not just because of feelings. There are many things that I won''t tell you for the

    time being. You should settle the matter between Melody and your Uncle Edward first. We can talk

    about other thingster."

    "Okay." Eden felt that Micheal was unwilling to say more, so he did not ask further...

    "If you have any difficulties, remember to look for me."

    "I will."

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    The two of them hung up the phone.

    Eden had a cunning look on his face.

    He was very clear about Micheal''s ability. Although he had yet to make a name for himself in

    politics, it was bound to happen sooner orter.

    He did not believe that with the help of so many people, he would not be able to kill Jeanne.

 Chapter 120 An Overbearing Female CEO

    Chapter 120 An Overbearing Female CEO

    After Jeanne finished the meeting, she called Forrest and they returned to her office together.

    "Do you remember I told you that there was a mole in our project team?" Jeanne asked.

    "Yes." Forrest nodded.

    "We need to kick this person out of our project team as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will be hard

    for us to carry out our future matters."

    "Okay, I''ll go investigate right away."

    "There''s no need to waste too much of your time investigating this person. To put it bluntly, this

    person is just a small fry. Even if we find out, we might not be able to find any evidence, and we

    won''t be able to do anything to him. If we are fortunate enough to find some evidence to teach him a

    lesson, he''s just a small employee after all. I really don''t want to waste my energy on something

    that''s just for the sake of feeling good."

    "Then what do you intend to do, Director Lawrence?" Forrest had worked in the industry for many

    years, and he really could not guess what Jeanne was thinking.

    "Keep the people you think are the least suspicious. Get the others to quit the project team with the

    excuse that we already have enough manpower."

    "Just like that? So simply and crudely?" Forrest was surprised.

    "Yupe," Jeanne affirmed. "I need you to settle this matter now. I still have a lot of things to doter,

    and I don''t

    want to waste time on this."

    Forrest took a deep breath.

    He said, "Okay."

    Then, he took out a piece of A4 paper and wrote down the names of the project team members.

    He analyzed them one by one.

    Finally,

    "There are four people whom I really don''t have 100% confidence in." Forrest looked at Jeanne.

    "Kelly Waters, Mindy Stonewall, Lexter Hawks, and Johnson Mannor."

    "Okay."

    "You''re not going to ask me for a reason?" Forrest was surprised.

    "No, as long as you''re sure," Jeanne said straightforwardly. "These four people will return to their

    respective departments. The remaining six will have a meeting in my personal conference room in

    half an hour. There are some things that I need to exin."

    "Okay." Forrest quickly nodded.

    He definitely had to adapt to Director Lawrence''s swift and decisive style of doing things.

    Half an hourter.

    Jeanne sat in the meeting room.

    The remaining six people in the project team, including Forrest, were quietly waiting for Jeanne''s

    work arrangements.

    "It''s not about work matters, there are just some things that need to be rified," Jeanne said

    straightforwardly.

    Everyone looked at her.

    "Everyone must be very curious as to why the project team only has six people left behind, and why

    the other four left. I''m here to tell everyone that someone among those four people has be a

    traitor."

    Everyone else was in an uproar.

    "Don''t be surprised. In the face of benefits, anyone can lose control. Perhaps one day, all of you will

    too. I''m not doubting your character, but this is human nature. The reason why I''m holding this

    meeting today, with you alone, is to remind everyone to adhere to their own principles and not be

    driven by benefits. You might wonder why I did not pursue the existence of the previous traitor. It is

    not because I don''t dare to, but because I don''t want to waste time. If there is another one among

    you, I will definitely not tolerate the existence of this traitor. It is only natural for me to not only fire

    this person, but I will make sure to sue him in court as well." Jeanne''s tone was serious.

    Everyone felt a little ufortable.

    "Of course, since I have pressured everyone, I will now give the corresponding encouragement.

    After signing the MUK contract today, I applied for a bonus for everyone. I will exclude myself as

    part of the bonus. The six of you present can split it equally among yourselves, one hundred

    thousand each."

    "Really?" At the mention of money, the unhappiness from earlier disappeared in an instant.

    Jeanne nodded.

    "This is so sudden." One of the project team members, Hans Rond eximed with

    astonishment.

    "There will be many more such surprises in the future." "Director Lawrence, don''t worry. Even if

    someone points a knife at me, I will never betray you!" Another team member, Darren Yarr, quickly

    expressed his stance.

    "You guys are really greedy when ites to money," Forrest said with disdain.

    "Being greedy for money is a good thing." Jeanne smiled and said, "An employee who doesn''t put

    money in his or her eyes is not a good employee. But the premise is that the money must be clean

    and earned."

    "Don''t worry, Director Lawrence. I will definitely not do anything that will let you down."

    "Me too."

    The members of the project team expressed their stances one after another.

    Jeanne nodded slightly, "I won''t waste everyone''s time any further. Everyone, do your jobs well.

    Please look forward to receiving your sries."

    "Yes."

    Jeanne left.

    Forrest looked at her slender and seductive figure as she left. She held a strong demeanor

    wherever she went. If he had not experienced it personally, he would never have thought that such

    a beautiful woman is capable of unleashing such a powerful ability.

    Not to mention her own capabilities, but even her management ability was amazing.

    In the end, the rumored Ms. Lawrence, who waspletely useless, had a bad reputation, and was

    even immoral, was all just a figment of people''s imagination.

    Jeanne was obviously an overbearing female CEO.

    The change in the project team members caused a slight disturbance in Lawrence Enterprise''s

    marketing department.

    The four people who were fired also had someints. They even went to Jeanne individually to

    express their dissatisfaction. However, they were all convinced by Jeanne''s words and left

    dejectedly.

    Joshua''s traitor, Kelly Waters, was directly kicked out of the game just like that.

    Joshua was dying of anger.

    The remaining members of the project team were all Jeanne''s confidants. Indeed, only the

    members of the project team knew the most about Jeanne''s project. Joshua spent half a month but

    still could not conquer anyone within the team. This made him even more irritable.

    Half a monthter.

    The construction of the logistics warehouse was already underway on arge scale.

    The speed was astonishingly fast.

    Eden could not withstand Melody Sanders''s pressure and came to question Joshua. "It''s been so

    long, and you still haven''t bribed anyone?"

    "I don''t know what kind of bewitching tonic Jeanne has given these people. I''ve even spent a few

    million, but no one is willing to be my spy."Joshua was equally as

    irritable.

    "What''s the use of having you?"

    "Then tell me, how should I bribe her? You haven''te into contact with Jeanne in the workce.

    So you have no idea how strong this woman is. She really seems to have magic power. Everyone

    unconsciously wants to follow in her footsteps..."

    "You''re just praising her and making yourself sound bad." Eden interrupted him.

    "I really have no choice! Can''t I use other methods to kill Jeanne? Do I really have to know what

    she''s doing?"Joshua said in a slightly mischievous manner.

    Eden felt that Joshua could not be counted on any longer.

    Eden directly hung up the phone.

    After hanging up the phone, he was also filled with anger.

    What a waste!

    He lit a cigarette and suppressed his emotions to calm himself down.

    Therefore, it was impossible to find Jeanne''s focus in the project and give her a fatal blow. He could

    only... create obstacles.

    He put out his cigarette and picked up the phone to make a call. "Micheal, we can only use that

    move."

    "You still can''t get any information on Jeanne''s project?"

    "We can''t count on Joshua." "Okay," Micheal said. "It''s fine as long as you''ve decided.

    It''s just that there will be some risks. Be careful and don''t get caught. It''s not worth it to let Jeanne

    ruin your future."

    "Don''t worry, even if I get caught, there will still be a scapegoat."

    "What do you need me to do for you?" Micheal asked.

    "You just need to help me inform the other side. I''ll take care of the other matters. Since this is

    rted to Jeanne, I don''t want to rely on you guys too much. I want to personally kill her."

    "I trust you." Micheal gave his affirmation. "I''ll inform the other side immediately."

    "Okay."

    Eden''s eyes turned cold.

    ''Jeanne, you''re just seeking death.''

    ''I''ll make you die horribly.''

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lawrence Enterprise.

    9 pm.

    Jeanne stretched her back.

    For the sake of the logistics warehouse''s progress, she had been working until this hour for almost

    an entire week.

    She sorted out the information she had on hand.

    Currently, the MUK''s online system has already opened and the emerce tform has been set

    up. She expected the internal testing to be done in a week''s time, and after two weeks, the pilot

    operation of the regional opening would bepleted. She had toplete the construction of

    local logistics warehouses in a week. The most important one was the main warehouse in South

    Hampton City. Her goal was not only to build the warehouses but more importantly, to ensure the

    smooth flow of transportation and logistics.

    She took a deep breath and could not think about work anymore.

    Her brain cells needed rest.

    She picked up her bag and got off work. Just as she walked to the front door of The Lawrence

    Enterprise, she saw a seemingly low-key but outrageously luxurious sedan parked there.

    The car window was rolled down.

    That was when Fourth Master Swan''s extremely beautiful face, which could not be ignored,

    appeared in front of her without any warning.

    Jeanne blinked.

    She was never someone who would lust after beautiful men.

    No.

    She was not.

    She could pretend that she did not see him and walk away.

    "Ms. Lawrence, I have been waiting for you for a long time." An exquisitely maic voice came

    from the car.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    The Fourth Master Swan, whom she had not seen for more than half a month, came again.

 Chapter 121 Ms. Lawrence Should Treat Me With “Courtesy”

    Chapter 121 Ms. Lawrence Should Treat Me With ��Courtesy��

    Outside of the Lawrence Enterprise''s main building.

    Edward''s car was parked there in a mboyant manner.

    Jeanne smiled. "Fourth master, it''s sote. Is there something you need me for?"

    "There''s something I need you for," Edward replied.

    "What is it?"

    "Get in the car and we''ll talk."

    Jeanne really did not want to get in the car.

    However, at that moment, she bit her lip and got in the car.

    She already rejected Fourth Master Swan thest time.

    After all, the two of them had an agreement.

    She sat beside Fourth Master Swan as the car drove steadily on the road.

    "Fourth Master, what''s the matter?" Jeanne took the initiative to ask.

    Edward turned her head and looked at Jeanne.

    He said in a low and maic voice, "I miss you."

    "..."

    Could she pretend that she did not hear him?

    "Have you eaten dinner?" Fourth Master Swan was not at all embarrassed by what he said.

    "I have."

    "Just eat a little with me since you''ve eaten."

    "..."

    ''Why did you even bother asking me? I will have to eat with you whether I have or have not eaten.''

    The car soon stopped at the high-ss restaurant that Fourth Master Swan had brought her to

    previously.

    When Jeanne paid the billst time, she finally noticed the name of this restaurant.

    The name was very special, it was called "Chez Jeanne".

    The name was somewhat simr to her name, so it was very easy to remember.

    The private room that Fourth Master Swan brought her into was still the same as the previous one.

    It was probably the best location in this restaurant.

    The beautiful night view of the river surrounding South Hampton City was clear to the eye.

    Fourth Master Swan ordered his own food, and the two of them remained silent.

    Jeanne''s phone rang.

    She took a look at the iing call and was about to answer it when her phone screen suddenly

    went nk.

    She had been busy the whole day and did not charge her phone at all. When she got off work, she

    realized that her phone had run out of battery. However, she thought that she would be going back

    soon, so she did not bother charging it. At this moment, her phone had turned off by itself.

    She pursed her lips and waved her hand. Just as she was about to ask the waiter to give her a

    charger, a white phone was ced in front of her.

    Jeanne frowned.

    "Spare phone. You can use it first," Fourth Master Swan said.

    Jeanne was slightly startled.

    Teddy, who was standing at the side, was a little unhappy.

    That was clearly his phone.

    His master actually gave his phone out just like that.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Jeanne hesitated for a moment, but still took it.

    She used the toothpick on the dining table to take out her SIM card and put it into Fourth Master

    Swan''s spare phone. She input the number from memory and dialed it back to the caller just now.

    As she dialed, she left the dining table and walked to the side, "Forrest, my phone ran out of battery

    just now."

    "Yes," Forrest replied. "Director Lawrence, are you off work?"

    "I just left. Are you still working overtime?"

    "I have some things to settle," Forrest replied and said, "I''m just reporting to you that I''m going to

    the logistics warehouse to check on the construction progress tomorrow. I won''t be arriving at the

    "Okay," Jeanne agreed.

    Usually, she would not interfere too much with her subordinates'' work arrangements.

    "Then I won''t bother you anymore."

    "Bye."

    Jeanne hung up the phone.

    She returned to her seat.

    At this moment, the food was being served one after another.

    Fourth Master Swan waited until she sat on the chair before picking up his chopsticks and eating

    slowly. "Are you very busy?"

    "I''ve been a little busy recently."

    "Eat Something," Fourth Master Swan urged.

    "Okay." Jeanne also picked up her chopsticks.

    Truth be told, she did not have time to eat dinner. It was just an excuse to go back.

    However, now that she was already here, there was no need for her to pretend anymore.

    She ate quietly one bite at a time.

    Edward nced at her, and an imperceptible smile appeared on his face.

    Dinner was not long. After all, it was alreadyte.

    When Fourth Master Swan asked Teddy to sign the bill, Jeanne took the initiative to say, "Last time,

    Fourth Master treated me to a meal. This time, let me do the honors instead. I can''t always make

    you spend money on me."

    "Ms. Lawrence, why do you seem like you want to cut off all ties with me?"

    "It''s just a return of the favor." Jeanne naturally could not admit it like that.

    Fourth Master Swan did not say anything more.

    Jeanne let the waiter swipe her card to settle the bill.

    Fourth Master Swan still sent Jeanne back home in the end.

    In the car, it was quiet most of the time.

    Jeanne was a little bored.

    To avoid awkwardness, she picked up her phone and yed with it.

    She did not actually want to see anything. She just did not want to sit around with Fourth Master

    Swan like this.

    She did not even remember that the phone in her hand was not hers.

    She casually swiped the screen and opened some apps.

    In the quiet car...

    Suddenly, there was a strange sound.

    Jeanne was stunned.

    What did she just open?

    What was on the screen now?

    When Fourth Master Swan heard the sound, he unconsciously nced at her screen.

 Chapter 122 Ms. Lawrence Should Treat Me With “Courtesy”

    Chapter 122 Ms. Lawrence Should Treat Me With ��Courtesy��

    With a single nce, his expression changed instantly.

    He took the phone from Jeanne''s hand and turned it off.

    Jeanne felt her cheeks burning up.

    After Edward turned off the phone, he nced at the passenger seat.

    Teddy really wanted to dig a hole in the ground and bury himself in it.

    Could he get out of the car? The moment he heard the sound, he knew that Ms. Lawrence had

    opened his floppy disk.

    His reputation was all gone in an instant.

    The air in the car was frozen over.

    Jeanne did not want to probe into other people''s privacy, but she had unconsciously done it just

    now. She never thought that such a thing would happen.

    Now... It was so awkward.

    "The phone isn''t mine," Fourth Master Swan said straightforwardly.

    Jeanne was stunned and slowly said, "Er."

    "Teddy''s."

    Jeanne nced at Teddy.

    Teddy, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, looked embarrassed and quickly said, "It''s mine,

    it''s mine."

    "Oh," Jeanne replied.

    Her tone was obviously filled with disbelief.

    In fact, who would believe that Fourth Master Swan was using Teddy''s phone?

    "Teddy." Fourth Master Van''s face was a little dark.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yes?"

    "Delete it."

    Teddy''s heart hurt.

    It hurt.

    He was still thinking of waiting for the day when he could secretly copy it out.

    "Permanently delete it!" Fourth Master Swan''s tone was stern.

    Teddy silently took the phone, his heart bleeding.

    "Actually... It''s nothing," Jeanne said, "Fourth master, you don''t have to make such a big deal out of

    it. We''re all adults, it''s normal."

    "It''s not mine."

    Jeanne looked at him.

    "It''s not." Fourth Master Swan repeated again.

    This time, Jeanne felt that Fourth Master Swan... was actually a little childish.

    "I didn''t say anything." Jeanne smiled.

    Her smile was also visibly perfunctory.

    "Ms. Lawrence, it really isn''t Fourth Master''s, it''s really mine. I definitely didn''t do it just to cover for

    him." Teddy was about to cry.

    ''If you don''t believe me, I''ll probably be dead.''

    Such sincere words, in Jeanne''s ears, meant nothing.

    She remained smiling.

    Teddy was on the verge of breaking down. He seemed a little agitated. "Fourth Master Swan is only

    interested in Ms. Lawrence''s body."

    "..."Teddy should definitely shut up now.

    Jeanne turned her head and looked out of the window.

    It was obvious that she did not want to continue this topic.

    However, Teddy wanted to continue and Edward gave him a look.

    Teddy obediently did not speak again.

    The car quieted down again until it arrived at the Lawrence Family Manor.

    Jeanne got out of the car.

    Fourth Master Swan also got out of the car.

    Jeanne said, "It''s gettingte so I better get going. Take care, Fourth Master."

    "Ms. Lawrence." Edward suddenly called out to her, who was about to leave.

    Jeanne smiled.

    An official smile.

    Fourth Master Swan approached Jeanne slowly.

    Jeanne frowned.

    "Thank you for dinner tonight, "Fourth Master Swan said.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenly lowered his head and nted a kiss right onto Jeanne''s

    lips.

    Jeanne''s heart skipped a beat and started beating wildly.

    It was real. She could clearly feel the intense heartbeat.

    She straightened her back, suddenly bing hyperaware.

    Fourth Master Swan inched closer to her.

    The other parts of their bodies were not touching, and only their lips were in contact with each other.

    In other words, Jeanne could leave at any time if she wanted to.

    However, at that moment, she just remained where she was without moving.

    Even when Fourth Master Swan forced her lips open with his, she did not step back.

    She could taste the tip of his tongue.

    The night... seemed to be a little darker.

    It was as if the entire world had stopped moving.

    Only the two of them were left, breathing rapidly and their hearts beating wildly.

    A kiss.

    Itsted a little too long.

    Teddy stood respectfully by the side, looking at the two of them as if they were stuck together.

    The "limited edition" clips that kept him alive were gone, and the fact that he was single was rubbing

    right onto his face.

    What did he do wrong that they had to torture him like this?

    After a long time, perhaps the hot-headed Jeanne had woken up.

    She stepped back and pulled herself away from Edward''s lips.

    The moment their lips separated, there seemed to be a sense of... absence on each other''s lips.

    Jeanne''s face was flushed red.

    Fourth Master Swan''s expression did not change. He stood in front of her and looked down at her

    face.

    He said, "This is a thank you gift."

    What?

    Jeanne''s eyes were wide open.

    "I hope that next time, Ms. Lawrence will treat me with ''courtesy'' too." Edward emphasized the word

    ''courtesy''.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth. This flirtatious man!

    "It''s gettingte. Ms. Lawrence, go back and rest early."

    Jeanne took a deep breath and smiled. "Take care, Fourth Master."

    Finished.

    She turned and left directly.

 Chapter 123 Ms. Lawrence Should Treat Me With “Courtesy”

    Chapter 123 Ms. Lawrence Should Treat Me With ��Courtesy��

    Fourth Master Swan looked at Jeanne''s silhouette and slowly returned to the car.

    Teddy followed and sat in the passenger seat.

    The car drove towards the Swans Family Manor.

    In the quiet car.

    "Teddy."

    "Yes?" Teddy''s voice was trembling.

    Those who were not familiar with Edward Swan only knew that he was cold, aloof, and

    unapproachable.

    Those who hade into contact with him would know that he was a petty man who would seek

    revenge for the smallest matter.

    The perfect example was when the Fourth Master and the Eldest Young Master had dinner

    together. As Eden schemed against Edward and asked Miss Sanders toe over for dinner,

    Edward had deliberately woken Eden up even after he had passed out drunk. Lecturing was only

    one part of the purpose. It was actually for revenge.

    He heard that because Edward woke Eden up midway, Eden had vomited the entire night after

    returning home. When Eden woke up the next morning, he said that he could not stand on his own

    feet and had even taken a day off to rest at home.

    Thinking of this, Teddy''s heart trembled.

    He was afraid.

    "You can choose whether you want to gain ten pounds or lose ten pounds..."

    "..."

    He would definitely die in Edward''s hands one day.

    Jeanne returned to her room.

    George was already asleep.

    Jeanne first charged her phone, then carefully returned to her room to take a shower.

    After taking a shower, the quick charge mode quickly amped up her phone to 60% charged.

    She exchanged the SIM card again.

    After doing everything, she was just about to lie down on the bed to sleep when she suddenly

    thought of something.

    She picked up the white phone again, connected it to the WiFi, and then downloaded something on

    the phone.

    The next day.

    Jeanne brought two phones to work.

    She pressed a series of numbers.

    The call went through.

    "Fourth Master."

    "Ms. Lawrence."

    "How should I return your cell phone to you?" Jeanne asked.

    "I''ll get Teddy to take it."

    "I''m at the Lawrence Enterprise. When Mr.Dolittle arrives, he can call me first."

    "Okay."

    Fourth Master Swan responded.

    Jeanne said "Goodbye" and hung up the phone.

    After hanging up the phone, she did not take this matter to heart. She quickly got back to work.

    She was actually not very interested in romance.

    She busied herself the whole morning.

    It was almost 12 o''clock when Teddy came to her office.

    Jeanne handed the phone to Teddy. "Sorry to trouble you, Mr. Dolittle."

    "Ms. Lawrence, you''re wee." Teddy appeared very polite.

    Jeanne smiled.

    "Then I''ll be leaving first."

    At that moment, the office door was knocked open.

    Amy said respectfully, "Director Lawrence, it''s time for lunch."

    Sometimes she was so busy that she forgot to eat, so Jeanne would ask her secretary to remind

    her.

    Jeanne nodded and said to Teddy, "Mr. Dolittle, do you want to have lunch together and try the

    Lawrence Enterprise''s employee meal?"

    "No," Teddy refused immediately. "I''m on a diet."

    Jeanne frowned slightly.

    No matter how she looked at it, Teddy did not look like someone who needed to lose weight.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Could it be that nowadays, it is fashionable for men to say the word "Diet"?

    "I won''t bother Ms. Lawrence anymore."

    Jeanne did not say much.

    Before Teddy left, he remembered something.

    "Oh right, Ms. Lawrence," Teddy said again.

    "Yes."

    "The phone is really mine," Teddy emphasized once again.

    Jeanne smiled. "Actually, it''s nothing. There''s really no need to take it to heart."

    She was not feudal to that extent.

    "I have evidence." Teddy quickly turned on the phone and opened Whatsapp.

    He quickly browsed through it and found chat logs.

    Jeanne frowned slightly.

    The chat log was theirs.

    That night, in order to send a voice message to Fourth Master Swan, they had added each other as

    friends.

    Teddy immediately clicked on Jeanne''s voice message.

    "Fourth Master, I''ve warmed up the bed for you tonight."

    "Come back soon, I''ll wait for you."

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    So it really was Teddy''s.

    ''But... why was the phone in Fourth Master Swan''s hands?''

    Teddy said, "In order to hear Ms. Lawrence''s voice message anytime and anywhere, my boss took

    my phone from me."

 Chapter 124 Ms. Lawrence, Can You Show More Sincerity?

    Chapter 124 Ms. Lawrence, Can You Show More Sincerity?

    The Lawren Enterprise marketing director''s office.

    Teddy said, "You should trust me."

    Jeanne recovered from her slight shock.

    She actually never thought that the phone belonged to Teddy.

    She said and nodded, "Yes."

    However, it was actually not important.

    She had never thought of it as a big deal. In a few days, she would have forgotten about it.

    "Then I''ll be leaving first." Teddy saw that he had finally exined things clearly and was prepared

    to leave.

    "Mr. Dolittle," Jeanne called out to him.

    "Ms. Lawrence, is there anything else?"

    Jeanne said, "1 downloaded them back for you. It''s on the phone."

    "What?" Teddy did not know how to react for a moment.

    "The ones you deleted yesterday..."

    "The videos?" Teddy raised his eyebrows.

    "Yes."

    "..."

    "I originally thought it was Fourth Master Swan''s," Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    So, Ms. Lawrence had done it for Fourth Master Swan.

    "Anyway, I hope you''ll like it."

    Of course, he would.

    He said, "Ms. Lawrence, I''ll go first then."

    "Take care, Mr. Dolittle."

    Teddy left.

    After leaving, Jeanne took a deep breath.

    The face of Fourth Master Swan suddenly appeared in her mind.

    That beautiful face was too lethal.

    She also suddenly remembered the kissst night...

    Actually, she did not even think about it when she was sleepingst night. Instead, at this moment,

    she was a little affected by the kiss.

    Was it because she misunderstood Fourth Master Swan, so she felt a little guilty?

    Teddy took the phone and returned to Fourth Master Swan''s side.

    He handed it over respectfully. "Fourth Master, I''ve brought the phone back."

    "Leave it." Fourth Master Swan was processing his official documents and did not raise his head.

    In fact, Fourth Master Swan was busier than everyone thought.

    Teddy had been by his side for a long time. He always felt that if he had not been taking care of

    Edward''s daily life, Edward might just die suddenly one day.

    Teddy put down the phone and turned to leave.

    "Did Ms. Lawrence say anything?" Edward, who had his head lowered as he processed the

    documents, suddenly asked.

    Teddy hurriedly said, "The misunderstanding has been resolved. Ms. Lawrence has already

    believed that the phone is mine."

    "Okay," Edward replied.

    "By the way, Ms. Lawrence also gave you a gift." Teddy hurriedly picked up the phone again.

    Edward''s hand that was holding the pen paused for a moment.

    He looked very calm. "What?"

    "Here." Teddy found the content and handed the phone to him respectfully.

    The content was called "Treating you with courtesy."

    Fourth Master Swan had always been a stern person, but the corners of his lips curled up slightly

    then.

    Teddy felt that ever since Ms. Lawrence came back, Edward had started smiling more often.

    Fourth Master Swan casually clicked on the content.

    The smile on his face instantly froze.

    He raised his eyes to look at Teddy.

    Teddy''s eyes flickered. "I''m guessing that Ms. Lawrence... feels that you need it."

    "Get out!" "Yes." Teddy hurriedly left.

    Edward turned off the content.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    He put down the phone and thought for a moment before picking it up again.

    For such a long time, their contact was only limited to phone calls. They had never added each

    other as friends on any othermunication applications.

    Jeanne had just returned to the office after dinner when she received a friend request on her phone.

    She clicked on it casually.

    When she clicked on it, she saw that the name of the friend request was "Ed"

    Jeanne knew at a nce that it was the Fourth master Swan.

    Even though the name was a little different.

    She hesitated for a moment, but she still epted the request.

    After she epted.

    [ Ed: Thank you for your gift, Ms. Lawrence. ]

    Jeanne frowned.

    What gift?

    When the other side did not receive her reply, he sent another message over.

    [ Ed: it''s just the content is not what I like. ]

    Jeanne instantly understood.

    Teddy must have told him about it.

    Jeanne pursed her lips and typed.

    [ Jeannie: What does Fourth Master like? ]

    [ Ed: You. ]

    [ Jeannie:...'' [ Ed: Teddy is right. I''m only interested in Ms. Lawrence''s body. ]

    [ Jeannie:...''

    [ Ed: Next time, Ms. Lawrence can show more sincerity. ]

    Damn it.

    Damn hooligan!

    [ Jeannie: Fourth Master, I''m about to have a meeting, so I won''t chat anymore. ]

    [ Ed: Okay. ]

    Jeanne sent a picture of "Goodbye".

    Then, she directly exited the chat and did not want to see a single word from Fourth Master Swan

    anymore.

    She took a deep breath.

    Who the hell said that the Fourth Master Swan was cold and ascetic?

    How could a cold and ascetic person be... like this?

    Who said that Fourth Master Swan never talked to strangers?

    To Jeanne, he was like the king of flirting.

    She could feel herself burning up from the thought of it.

 Chapter 125 Ms. Lawrence, Can You Show More Sincerity?

    Chapter 125 Ms. Lawrence, Can You Show More Sincerity?

    Just as she was feeling a little strange, someone knocked on the office door.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She tried her best to adjust herself.

    She was actually very d. After all these years of training, she could be indifferent to anything she

    encountered in the next second.

    "Come in."

    Forrest pushed the door open and entered. "Director Lawrence."

    "You''re back from the logistics warehouse."

    "Yes." Forrest sat directly opposite Jeanne.

    He knew that she did not have the habit of taking lunch breaks, so he came straight back to report

    himself.

    "How''s the progress of the construction?"

    "It''s not bad. But..." Forrest''s expression was a little solemn, "When I went to the scene today, I

    identally heard the people over there say that arge outdoor amusement park will be built

    around our logistics warehouse. It''s said that the nning bureau just came over and took a look at

    the site."

    Jeanne frowned.

    "I was wondering if the construction of thisrge outdoor amusement park would affect the

    transportation of our logistics warehouse. Based on experience, the flow of people in an

    amusement park would skyrocket during weekends or holidays."

    "It would definitely affect it." Jeanne gave her affirmation. "Did you hear about the nning of an

    amusement park over there?"

    "I didn''t hear about it. It''s rtively remote over there, and it''s not within the scope of the city''s

    nning. I also went over there a few days ago, but I didn''t hear anything about it. When I went

    over today, I heard the locals saying that the nning bureau would being over early this

    morning." Forrest paused and continued. "Since it''s still just in nning, Director Lawrence, do you

    want to go ask the executive general manager to go to the administrative office? Perhaps, he can

    communicate with them so that it won''t affect us when the timees?"

    Jeanne did not say anything.

    The phone suddenly rang.

    Jeanne looked at the iing call.

    Under normal circumstances, Alexander would usually be taking a nap around this time.

    For him to be giving her a call at this time, there must be nothing good about it.

    She picked it up. "General manager."

    "Come to the executive meeting room, right now!"

    "Yes."

    Jeanne hung up the phone and said to Forrest, "Go and find out more. When will this n start?

    Has it been confirmed? We can talk about it after the meeting."

    "Yes."

    Jeanne got up and went to the Lawrence Enterprise''s executive conference room.

    Not all the senior managers were there. After all, it was lunchtime and some of the senior managers

    had to go home.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    There were a few scattered people.

    Jeanne appeared very polite. "General Manager."

    "Do you know that an amusement park is nned to be built near our logistics warehouse?"

    Alexander asked immediately.

    "I just heard that it hasn''t been confirmed yet."

    "There''s no need to confirm, it''s true!" Bryce Hoffman, the senior director in the meeting room, said

    bluntly. "My friends in the executive office have already informed me. They have confirmed that the

    largest amusement park in the entire South Hampton City will be built right opposite our logistics

    warehouse. This means that our logistics transportation will be seriously affected due to the flow of

    people. How do we resolve this now?"

    Jeanne was silent.

    Bryce''s tone was very blunt as he said, "Logistics warehouses should be located ording to the

    convenience of transportation. Didn''t you guys think about this problem back then?"

    "1 didn''t hear that there would be an amusement park there back then," Jeanne said honestly.

    Moreover, she had indeed gone to see it at the location back then. As the logistics warehouse was

    rtively remote, the traffic was smoother and it was the best location to choose.

    "You didn''t ask in advance?" Bryce said in a mocking tone.

    Jeanne''s expression changed slightly. "Director Hoffman, I''m afraid that this is your problem and not

    mine."

    "How dare you say that!"

    "My marketing department is only responsible for marketing nning and implementation. The

    general department is in charge of public rtions and logistics support. When I chose the location

    for the logistics warehouse, you did not give me any professional advice. The decision-making

    meeting was unanimously approved. You probably also raised your hand and approved this. Now

    that we have a problem, you are questioning me? Shouldn''t you be questioning the support of your

    general department?"

    "You!" Bryce was deemed speechless by Jeanne''s words.

    "Of course, I don''t think that now is the time to point our fingers at anyone. The most important thing

    now is to solve this."

    "Have you thought of how to solve it?" Bryce suppressed his anger.

    "I just received the news and I''m thinking about it too." Jeanne''s tone was also very heavy. She

    said, "First of all, we have to find out more about this matter..."

    "There''s no need to find out more. It''s already nned and written. It''s an iron-d fact." Bryce was

    very certain.

    "That means that if we go to public rtions now, it

    would be futile to let the executive office choose another location. It would also waste time and

    energy."

 Chapter 126 Ms. Lawrence, Can You Show More Sincerity?

    Chapter 126 Ms. Lawrence, Can You Show More Sincerity?

    "The only way is to relocate our logistics warehouse."

    "No." Jeanne directly rejected, "The investments in the logistics warehouse have already gone in.

    The cost has already been consumed. Moving the location represents a steady loss. Moreover, the

    implementation of the cooperation with MUK was already imminent. It was already toote to

    relocate and choose a newnd to buy, lease, or n. More importantly..."

    More importantly, things were not that simple.

    No matter where she moved to, the final result would be the same.

    And she did not think that this was a coincidence.

    "Then what do you want?" Bryce was furious. "The transportation to the logistics warehouse will be

    so bad! Can you guarantee that our operation will be smooth from now on?"

    "No. That''s why I''ll think of a way." Jeanne faced Bryce, "When you encounter a problem, you don''t

    blindly pursue the me. Instead, how to solve it. If every leader''s thinking is the same as Director

    Hoffman''s, then ourpany won''t be able to survive at all!"

    "Jeanne, you''re too presumptuous!" Bryce was so angry that he directly stood up.

    "I''m just doing business, unlike Director Hoffman who is clearly being emotional here."

    It meant that he was deliberately targeting her.

    "Jeanne, you..." "Enough!" Alexander said, "Can you be quiet? Can arguing solve the problem?"

    "I just can''t stand her attitude! She has no sense of urgency at all," Bryce said.

    Jeanne sneered.

    She said, "I''m in a hurry. I need to leave now to think about how to solve this issue, and not to waste

    my time here with you guys."

    "How dare you!"

    "General manager, I already know about the matter. I''ll go down and think of a solution first," she

    said.

    Jeanne did not ask for anyone''s consent and turned around to leave.

    She was only very clear that rather than wasting time in the meeting, it was better to go and

    understand the situation as soon as possible.

    Once Jeanne left, Bryce could not hold it in any longer. "President Lawrence, how can she be a

    daughter of the Lawrence Family? She''s so uncultured!"

    "Do you think your upbringing is good just because you''re targeting a little girl?" Alexander mocked

    coldly.

    Bryce was somewhat embarrassed by his words.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Before this matter is resolved, don''t fan the mes here. Meeting adjourned!"

    Alexander left.

    Bryce''s expression was very cold in the meeting room.

    Back then, Alexander had always been bullied by him.

    Now that they had negotiated a contract, he was more arrogant than ever.

    What right did an ipetent leader have to order him around?

    Joshua was also in the meeting room. At this moment, he was not in a hurry to leave. It was

    obvious that he had also seen how angry his father was.

    The corner of his mouth curled into an evil smile. He left the meeting room and returned to his own

    office. He excitedly called Eden.

    "Brother-inw, did you build the amusement park opposite our logistics warehouse?"

    Eden sneered, "Would you have thought of it?"

    "I knew it was you! Just now, Jeanne was scolded badly by our senior directors during the meeting."

    "She deserved it."

    "If that''s the case, won''t her project be unable to proceed?"Joshua was very excited.

    "The logistics warehouse''s location nning is wrong. If we stop the construction, the investment

    will be directly wasted. If we don''t stop the construction, theter losses will be even greater.

    Therefore, no matter what they choose to do, this project will be a loss. Once the news breaks out,

    the stock markets of both the Lawrence Enterprise and MUK Group will plunge. I don''t believe that

    MUK will let the Lawrence Enterprise off the hook if this happens. ording to themercial

    contractw, as long as one side makes a unteral error in decision making that results in a huge

    loss of profits, the other side can unconditionally terminate the

    contract."

    "Then hurry up and expose the news."

    "I''ll remind you that it''s already been exposed and even trending. Go enjoy it yourself."

    "I''ll hang up, then."

    Joshua hung up the phone excitedly.

    Eden looked at the phone and sneered.

    Joshua was a piece of trash. His family''s business had already suffered such a heavy financial loss,

    yet he was still so excited.

    Sooner orter, the Lawrences would be done for.

 Chapter 127 Domineering Response Against the Conspiracy

    Chapter 127 Domineering Response Against the Conspiracy

    Swanhaven Bank.

    Eden was also enjoying the hot news of the day.

    The Sanders announced their ns in City Hall today, and it caused an uproar in the business

    world.

    Everyone knew that Lawrences had built the top logistics warehouse there, and the n of the

    amusement park project was undoubtedly forcing them to a dead end.

    After giving it some thought, was the Sanders deliberately targeting the Lawrences by doing this?

    After all, no one had heard about the construction of an amusement park there before. If that was

    really the case, then did the Lawrences offend someone from the Sanders?

    Thinking about the entire situation on a deeper level, everyone would have to avoid the Lawrences

    in the future, so that they would not provoke the Sanders.

    Eden looked at it for a long time before he made a call. "Micheal, you''re the smarter one."

    "It just urred to me."

    "1 was nning to put everything on the line. If you hadn''t called mest night, I would have started

    to do something... improper."

    "It''s not that bad. There''s no need to take the risk."

    "Yes. I was too impatient and was too extreme." "Let''s see the effect first. If we can use this method

    to get MUK and the Lawrences to terminate the contract, we won''t have to do anything else."

    "From a businessman''s point of view, MUK won''t choose to suffer along with the Lawrences. After

    all, MUK is a foreignpany. Not to mention the losses, if they want to establish a foothold in

    South Hampton city, they won''t find apany that is obviously targeted by the government to

    cooperate with." Eden was a little excited, "Micheal, you went abroad for so many years. All your

    studying did not go to waste."

    "You''re ttering me." Micheal was modest and did not say much. He only reminded, "Don''t let your

    guard down."

    "I know."

    The two of them exchanged a few more words and hung up the phone.

    Eden sneered.

    He wanted to see how Jeanne could turn the situation around by herself.

    Jeanne was in the conference room at the moment.

    All the members of the project team were sitting together in a meeting.

    Jeanne briefly told them what had happened and everyone joined in the discussion.

    "Director Lawrence," Hans Rond said, "The news is out."

    Jeanne picked up her phone.

    The big headline �� The Sanders are nning to build the world''srgest amusement park, and it

    has a huge impact on Lawrence Enterprise''s Logistics Warehouse.

    Jeanne took a few nces at the content.

    Mandy Lewis said, "It''s trending."

    Everyone clicked on the trending search again.

    #Lawrence Enterprise''s Logistics Warehouse#, #Lawrence Enterprise targeted#, #Lawrence

    Enterprise facing a corporate crisis#, and even #MUK''s investment fiasco# had already been

    trending.

    Jeanne put down her phone.

    She said, "The situation is indeed very serious, so we can''t waste time and think of a way to resolve

    it."

    "Yes." Everyone put down their phones and looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne said bluntly, "The Sanders''s sudden construction n is not just spection by the media. I

    personally think that the Lawrence Enterprise has indeed been targeted."

    As for who...

    Melody Sanders.

    Only the Sanders had such power.

    "If we are really targeted by the Sanders, do we even have a way to solve it?" Mandy was not

    confident.

    "There is a way to solve everything." Jeanne gave her affirmation. "I have thought of a few aspects

    for the time being. Everyone, follow my arrangements."

    "Yes." "First, understand the construction ns of the amusement park nned by the Sanders. Is it

    to be built immediately, or is it just a n? If it''s to be built now, how long will it take? Forrest, you

    will be in charge of connecting with the public rtions department to find out more about the

    situation. If there are any problems,e to me directly. I willmunicate with you."

    "Yes," Forrest agreed.

    "Second, Mandy will give me a detailed ount of the current construction progress of the logistics

    warehouse and the amount of money we have invested. If we stop the construction now, how much

    will we lose? The more urate the data, the better. I need to know clearly if I choose another

    location, how much will ourpany have topensate for."

    "Yes."

    "Hans, prepare a map of the logistics warehouse to the main road of the traffic expressway. It needs

    to be extremely urate, down to all the restaurants on each street. I want to know if I can open up

    a road that is exclusive to us."

    "Yes."

    "Everyone hurry up," Jeanne ordered. "Meeting adjourned."

    After leaving the office, she turned back to Amy. "Come with me to the logistics warehouse to take a

    look at the scene."

    "I''ll arrange a car right away."

    "No need. I''ll drive."

    Amy hurriedly followed Director Lawrence''s footsteps.

    She always felt that no matter what happened to

    Director Lawrence, she was always calm and collected.

    Things that were originally extremely difficult to handle did not seem to be a big deal when she dealt

    with it.

    Jeanne brought Amy to the logistics warehouse.

    She looked at the warehouse that was half-built and frowned. "Why did the construction stop?"

    "1 don''t know. I''ll call the person in charge immediately," Amy said quickly.

    Jeanne nodded.

    After a while.

    The person in charge drove over and saw Jeanne with great respect. "Director Lawrence."

    "Why are they all stopping work?" Jeanne''s expression changed slightly.

    "We received an order from Director Hoffman in the afternoon asking us to stop work. I just asked

    the workers to leave first."

    "Bryce Hoffman?" Jeanne frowned slightly.

    "Yes."

    "Okay, I understand," Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    "Now I ask you to call the workers back immediately and continue working."

    "But..." the person-in-charge was in a difficult position.

    "Is it difficult to call the workers back?"

    "That''s not it. The workers are eager toe back to work. It''s just Director Hoffman''s side..."

    "I will handle it. If he pursues it, I will take responsibility. You call the workers back immediately to

    start work."

    The person in charge hesitated. He could not resist Jeanne, so he immediately contacted the

    workers toe back.

    The workers came to the scene one after another withints.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Jeanne watched the workers start work as usual, and she drove away with Amy.

    The phone rang while the car was still on the road.

    "Jeanne, where are you now?" Alexander''s voice was a little angry.

    "I''m on my way back to thepany."

    "You''re the one who said to let the workers continue working?"

    "It''s me."

    "Do you know what''s going on right now? Don''t you watch the news? It''s obvious that we can''t build

    this logistics warehouse anymore. Stopping the losses immediately is the best way for us!"

    Alexander''s tone was very heavy, "What on earth are you thinking?"

    "So you agreed to let the workers stop working."

    "Why wouldn''t I agree?"

    "General manager, everyone is saying that the Sanders is targeting us. If you immediately stop

    working now, it means that you''ve confirmed that as the truth. In that case, have you thought about

    the situation of the Lawrences in the future?"Jeanne reminded.

    Alexander was stunned.

    He did not think so much.

    Right now, he was thinking about how to make this project not lose so much money.

    "Once we are confirmed that the Sanders is targeting us, which otherpanies are willing to

    cooperate with us in the future?"

    "So now we can only brace ourselves and persevere? In the current situation where the Lawrence

    Enterprise is in such a difficult financial situation, why are you still throwing money at them? Do you

    want the Lawrences to go bankrupt?" The more Alexander said, the angrier he got.

    "I won''t let the Lawrence Enterprise go bankrupt." Jeanne''s eyes narrowed.

    She would only let people in the Lawrences go bankrupt.

    "Why should I believe you?"

    "I''m thinking of a way to solve our current predicament. Please don''t drag us down, general

    manager."

    "Jeanne, enough with your ruthlessness..."

    Jeanne directly hung up the phone.

    She was strong and firm.

    Amy, who was sitting next to her, was so frightened by Director Lawrence that she did not even dare

    to breathe.

    Jeanne was driving while making a call. "Grandfather."

    "Jeanne..."

    "I''m thinking of a way to solve our Lawrence Enterprise''s predicament. As I don''t have time, I won''t

    take the time to report to you for the time being. However, I can guarantee that I can solve it."

    Jeanne directly interrupted what Jonathan Lawrence was about to say.

    "So what do you want me to do for you?"Joshua was, after all, an old fox in the business world. He

    immediately understood Jeanne''s intentions.

    "I need you to stop my father from interfering in the current situation. He will drag me down."

    There was silence on the other end.

    "Grandfather, you know exactly what my father is capable of.'' Jeanne reminded.

    "Okay," the other end agreed immediately.

    "Thank you, Grandfather."

    "Don''t let me down."

    "I won''t."

    Jeanne directly hung up the phone.

    She said to Amy, "Call everyone in the project team and tell them to work overtime tonight."

    "Yes."

    "Including you."

    "Yes."

    Amy took a deep breath.

    Director Lawrence was really domineering.

    Amy called everyone one by one.

    No one in the project team declined. They all agreed.

    It was as if they were determined to live and die with Director Lawrence.

    Amy put down her phone.

    She turned to look at the street outside and suddenly looked back at Director Lawrence''s speed.

    The next second, she sat up straight, her heart racing.

    This speed, this speed... was she seeing things?

 Chapter 128 I Fulfill All the Definitions of a Bad Girl

    Chapter 128 I Fulfill All the Definitions of a Bad Girl

    A perfect drift.

    Jeanne parked the car in Lawrence Enterprise''s garage.

    She opened the car door and threw the keys directly into the driver''s seat. "Come back to your

    senses and get out of the car."

    Amy just looked at Director Lawrence''s silhouette as she walked away.

    "Ugh..." Amy opened the car door fiercely.

    She vomited all over the floor.

    It was too scary.

    Director Lawrence''s driving skills were too scary!

    Jeanne returned to the office.

    Forrest saw her return and quickly followed her in.

    He reported his work, "Director Lawrence, I got some information about the construction of the

    amusement park project from the public rtions department. This is the specific content of their

    n this time. I have already taken a look. The scale of the construction is veryrge. It''s thergest

    amusement park in South Hampton City so far,parable to the top three in the world."

    Jeanne took the document and lowered her head to read it.

    Forrest continued, "At the same time, I also asked my colleagues in the public rtions department

    to inquire about it. The amusement park project was indeed a temporarynding. Now, their

    nning department is also in a mess, working overtime to make a n. It''s said that the

    construction time is very tight, and their goal is toplete the bidding within a month. Within half a

    year, 10% of the amusement park''s entertainment facilities should bepleted, and it will open for

    business. The remaining 91% will open for business while expanding."

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly. "Who''s in charge?"

    "The person directly in charge of this project is South Hampton City''s mayor, Tiffany Larson. The

    person in charge of its implementation is South HamptonCity Land Use Authority Department

    minister, Hugo Willow."

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She raised her head to look at Forrest.

    "From the current situation, the amusement park''s project will definitely be built, and it will be built

    very quickly. And from the n''s geographical location, it is right next to our logistics warehouse.

    This is the map that Hans just got. Director Lawrence, you can take a look." Forrest ced the local

    map on her desk and pointed at the geographical location, "This is the location of our logistics

    warehouse, and this area is surrounded by the amusement park. The area is ten timesrger than

    ours. The first ce to develop and build is here. Ipared the construction blueprints of our

    logistics warehouse with theirs, and it just so happened that they are located at a passageway that

    we n to use for transport. The main entrance of the amusement park is right here."

    Jeanne sneered.

    They were really ruthless.

    "1 have to say," Forrest sighed heavily, "I can see that the government is deliberately targeting us.

    Speaking of which, Director Lawrence, did anyone from your family offend the people from the

    government? Otherwise, why would they target an enterprise like this? No matter what, enterprises

    can contribute to the local economy. Most of the government''s financial revenuees from the tax

    revenue of the enterprises. Logically, the government should be supporting us, so why are they

    suppressing us instead?"

    "That''s why we can not let go of this point," Jeanne suddenly said.

    Forrest was stunned.

    Director Lawrence had thought of a way?

    "Gather all the project team members and have a meeting first. We will discuss countermeasures

    together."

    "Yes."

    All the members of the project team sat in the meeting room.

    Jeanne said, "Just now, Team Leader Jackson has already reported to me about the current threat

    of the amusement park project to us. I won''t go into its details at the meeting. As long as everyone

    knows the seriousness of this matter, it''s fine."

    Everyone had a heavy expression on their faces.

    Jeanne, on the other hand, was calm. "Mandy Lewis, I asked you to do the calction. If we choose

    to stop this

    project, how much will we lose?" "I just did a preliminary calction with my colleagues in the

    finance department. Since time is tight, there''s no way to be too precise. There should be about 5%

    difference from the estimate."

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s okay, you can tell me," Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    Mandy reported, "First, we look at the cost if we stop the construction now. We''ve already invested

    300 million in the cost, but we can only get back 20 million. We already signed the contract for the

    200 million construction and renovation, even though the construction work has not been

    completed. If the contract is terminated now, thepensation would be about 30%, which will be

    60 million. This meant that we would directly lose 340 million. Second, thend that we are currently

    using to build the logistics warehouse is owned by Lawrence Enterprise, so there is no ounting

    of costs. But if we are to choose a new site now, then we will also have to ount for and

    purchase ornd lease fee. Based on the current averagend value of Harken, it would probably

    exceed 1 billion. That is to say, stopping this project would cause our economic losses to be close to

    1.5 billion. That''s a direct loss. If you add that to the turmoil in the stock market caused by the

    project, and the possible termination of the MUK Group contract, it''s really incalcble."

 Chapter 129 I Fulfill All the Definitions of a Bad Girl

    Chapter 129 I Fulfill All the Definitions of a Bad Girl

    "So this project can only seed. There''s no other choice," Jeanne affirmed.

    "But now, the government is targeting us. Just now, Team Leader Jackson also gave us a general

    outline of the government''s construction n. Our logistics warehouse is basically surrounded by

    the amusement park. Arge-scale amusement park will have countless people flowing through it,

    and it will definitely cause traffic jams and congestion. There''s even a high possibility of traffic

    control. I initially thought that we could n for logistical transportation only during the night, but

    after thinking about it, it was not realistic at all. If the original 24-hour operation was shortened to

    eight hours at night, it would obviously be impossible." Mandy voiced her worries.

    "Indeed. Based on the current situation, if we stop construction, we would lose money. If we don''t

    stop construction, it will be difficult for our operation." Jeanne said. "Don''t worry too much just yet.

    Let me talk about my principles first. I will not stop this project and I will not choose another site. In

    other words, I need everyone to think of a way to prevent the government from building this

    amusement park project. Even if they proceed with this project, how can it not affect the normal

    transportation of our logistics warehouse."

    Everyone was silent.

    For a moment, it was hard for everyone to think of something at all.

    Jeanne''s eyes moved around the room. "Does everyone agree that the government is targeting

    us?"

    "It''s very obvious," Forrest affirmed.

    "Yes." The others nodded as well.

    "The government, which is in power in Harken, should do everything based on the interests of the

    people. With its current n, everyone can see that they are deliberately targeting the Lawrence

    Enterprise. They should give us an exnation."

    "Director Lawrence, what do you mean?" Forrest hurriedly asked.

    "Create news and public opinion," Jeanne emphasized each word.

    Everyone stared at her with their mouths gaping. They really admired this woman''s ability.

    How could she think so quickly?

    How could she hit the nail on the head?

    "This is undoubtedly the best method, but Director Lawrence..." Another member of the project

    team, Ken Xavier, said, "By doing this, you are publicly going against the government."

    "They made the first move," Jeanne said.

    Ken was stunned.

    That was not what he meant.

    It was not that whoever made the first move would be at fault.

    He hurriedly exined, "Director Lawrence, I didn''t mean that. I meant that people like us don''t fight

    with the officials. I''m afraid that if the Lawrence Enterprise were to go against the government, they

    will further suppress us."

    "This is a world where the strong prey on the weak. You can''tpromise with the excuse of

    protecting yourself. In fact, the more wepromise, the more we will be crushed." Jeanne said

    clearly, "So, we must resist."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yes." Ken nodded without hesitation.

    At that moment, he was really influenced by Director Lawrence''s determination.

    "Everyone, don''t worry," Jeanne said again.

    "Yes." Everyone agreed in unison.

    "Now, we have to split ourselves again." Jeanne arranged, "Forrest, you are in charge of docking a

    news media. Try to find someone who has a good rtionship with the Lawrence Enterprise and it

    will be easier to persuade them. Mandy is in charge of finding some keyboard warriors and inte

    trolls. Once the news is published, there should be at least tens and thousands of posts. I hope that

    once the news is published, the heat will definitely rise. Hans is in charge of contacting the human

    resources department. Tomorrow morning, I need 100 of ourpany employees to do one thing.

    There are no requirements for the staff - the old, the weak, the sick, and the disabled are all fine. I

    just need to be free tomorrow morning."

    "100?" Hans was a little surprised. He had no idea what Director Lawrence was going to do.

    "You didn''t hear wrong." "Yes." Hans was puzzled, but he still agreed.

    "I want the results first thing tomorrow morning. This means that everyone will probably stay up all

    night tonight," Jeanne said. "1 believe that everyone has just received Amy''s notice."

    "No problem," Forrest said first.

    The others also expressed their views one by one.

    "Okay, everyone hurry up and end the meeting." Jeanne was not a person who liked to y the

    emotional card.

    Those words could notpare to the extra digit in the month''s pay.

    She would only use practical actions to make them feel that it was worth it to work with her.

    After Jeanne returned from the meeting room, Amy walked into Jeanne''s office with a pale face.

    "Director Lawrence."

    Jeanne looked up at her. "Are you feeling better?"

    "Yes," Amy quickly answered.

    "Your job tonight is to take care of the project team members, who will be working overtime. Serve

    them tea, prepare some snacks and supper."

 Chapter 130 I Fulfill All the Definitions of a Bad Girl

    Chapter 130 I Fulfill All the Definitions of a Bad Girl

    "Yes," Amy said respectfully.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Make me a cup of coffee. No sugar, thank you."

    "Yes."

    Amy took a deep breath and left Jeanne''s office.

    When Amy walked into the office again, Jeanne lit a cigarette.

    Amy was stunned.

    She noticed that there were asional cigarettes in Director Lawrence''s office, but she had never

    seen her smoke. She always thought that it was someone else''s.

    She was a little surprised.

    Jeanne was very calm. "Put it down."

    Amy came back to her senses and quickly put the coffee on Jeanne''s desk.

    After putting it down, Amy could not help but say, "Director Lawrence, you''repletely different

    from my impression of a rich youngdy."

    "Is that so?" Jeanne answered.

    "When I was first arranged to be your secretary, I thought you were like Deputy Director Lawrence. I

    thought that you don''t know anything, and you''re just here to experience life." Amy said bluntly.

    Jeanne smiled.

    She put out the cigarette butt and said casually, "I''m afraid that''s not what you mean when you said

    that I''m different."

    "I really admire your ability now," Amy exined quickly.

    "You''re more curious about why I race cars and smoke, aren''t you?" Jeanne smiled faintly.

    Amy was embarrassed.

    It was as if someone had seen through her thoughts.

    Jeanne said nonchntly, "I fulfill all the definitions of a bad girl."

    Amy was stunned.

    Then she became nervous. "Director Lawrence, I didn''t say that you..."

    "You can go out now," Jeanne ordered.

    Amy gritted her teeth.

    She really did not say that Director Lawrence was a bad person.

    She really treated Director Lawrence differently.

    Amy walked out of Jeanne''s office and closed the door.

    Jeanne took a sip of coffee.

    She did not argue with Amy because she did not want to waste too much time exining. After all,

    she was short of time.

    About the so-called bad girl.

    She was telling the truth.

    Having a child out of wedlock.

    Smoking and drinking.

    Racing and tattooing.

    Fighting.

    Which did she not do?

    She put down her coffee cup and organized herself.

    In an instant, she put all her attention on work.

    2 am.

    When Jeanne took a breather from work, it was already sote.

    She stretched her body, and she felt her whole body aching.

    She stood up from her chair and casually picked up her phone to take a look.

    She turned her phone to mute and ced her phone with the screen facing down. She was not

    used to being disturbed while working.

    She saw a few missed calls on the screen from Alexander. She ignored all of them. However, she

    dialed back the moment she saw Monica''s call.

    Monica was in a daze.

    She picked up the call. "Jeannie, why are you looking for me sote at night?"

    There was sleepiness in her voice.

    Jeanne finally realized that it was already sote.

    She said, "It''s fine, you can continue sleeping."

    "Oh." Monica was about to hang up when she suddenly realized something. "What did you do

    tonight? Why didn''t you answer my calls?"

    "I was working overtime." "Is the Lawrence Enterprise in trouble? I heard that there was a problem

    with the construction of your logistics warehouse, and you were in charge of this project?"

    "I can solve it."

    "1 just want to ask if you need my help," Monica asked.

    "Not at the moment."

    "You always like to put on a brave front." Monica was notably upset.

    "No, I really can. Don''t worry, go to sleep."

    "You''re still working overtime?"

    "I''m getting off work soon."

    "You have to take care of yourself," Monica reminded.

    "Okay."

    Monica hung up the phone worriedly.

    She put down her phone and covered herself with the nket, preparing to go back to sleep.

    At that moment, she suddenly felt a pain in her chest.

    Damn it.

    Monica got out of bed.

    She had been in a lot of pain recently. Could it be that Finn Jones angered her so much that her

    mammary nd hypersia rpsed?

 Chapter 131 I Can Do Anything Ms. Lawrence Asks For

    Chapter 131 I Can Do Anything Ms. Lawrence Asks For

    Monica tossed and turned then sat up from the bed.

    She rubbed the spot twice, but it still felt a little ufortable.

    She lifted the nket and got off the bed, preparing to pour herself a cup of warm water.

    The moment she opened the door, she suddenly bumped into Finn, who was still wearing his work

    clothes. It looked like he had just returned.

    She looked at the clock on the wall and it was 2 am.

    This guy wasing back hometer andter as days went by.

    Of course, she did not mind.

    Ever since he left her on the street in the heavy rain, her hatred for him only grew stronger. During

    this period of time, they barely said a word to each other. On second thought, they had only met a

    few times ever since.

    Usually, when she returned home, Finn was not there.

    When she woke up, Finn had already left.

    Monica walked past Finn with a cold expression.

    Finn did not greet her either.

    Monica went to the open kitchen and poured herself a cup of warm water. After drinking a few

    mouthfuls, she still felt a tingling pain. She thought about it and went to the medical kit at home to

    see if there was any medicine that could be taken. She remembered that she had asked the doctor

    to prescribe some medicine for mammary nd hypersia. When she thought about it, she was

    really angry. She was so young, and she was still a f*cking virgin. Yet she had been diagnosed with

    mammary nd hypersia two years ago. It was really strange.

    She rummaged through the medicine.

    Then, she felt a presence behind her.

    She turned her head and saw Finn, who was standing there looking down at her.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    She was so frightened that she gasped. At that moment, she was a little flustered. "Why are you

    standing here in the middle of the night? Who are you trying to scare?"

    Finn''s eyes were cold.

    Monica took a deep breath and turned around to continue searching.

    She finally found a box. She looked at the expiry date and realized that it was not due yet.

    She picked it up and nned to take it ording to the instructions.

    "You can''t take the medicine carelessly," Finn suddenly reminded her.

    "This is what the doctor prescribed for me previously."

    "Different conditions require different medicines. These medicines were given to youst time. I

    suggest that you go to the doctor and follow the doctor''s instructions before you decide whether to

    take them or not.

    Otherwise, you''ll easily be poisoned by the medicine."

    Monica looked at Finn.

    After all, this man was a doctor. Although she was a little annoyed by his words, she was somehow

    convinced.

    She put down the medicine box and left angrily.

    "Monica," Finn suddenly called out to her.

    Monica was a little impatient. "What?"

    "Hypersia of the mammary nds is verymon in women, but don''t neglect it. Ny percent

    of breast cancers are caused by hypersia of the mammary nds," Finn said coldly, "And now,

    the cancer poption is gradually getting younger. It''s not like there aren''t people who have breast

    cancer in their twenties."

    Monica looked straight at Finn.

    After Finn finished speaking, he lowered his head to look for the medicine.

    However, he found it very quickly. He picked up the medicine box and walked to the kitchen.

    Monica gritted her teeth.

    Finn could never say any nice words.

    However, she swore to never get affected by his words.

    She went back to her room in a huff and mmed the door shut.

    Breast cancer...

    F*ck!

    Was Finn cursing her?

    Lawrence Enterprise.

    Jeanne put down the phone and pressed thendline. "Amy, help me make another cup of coffee

    ande in. Also, inform the project team that the meeting will start in ten minutes."

    "Yes."

    Amy was respectful.

    Jeanne leaned back in her chair. After removing the missed calls, she opened her social media app.

    There were a lot of unread messages.

    She flipped through them and saw a message from [ Ed ].

    She pursed her lips and opened it.

    [ Ed: Busy tonight? ]

    It was sent at 9 pm.

    [ Ed: Still working? ]

    It was sent at 11:00 pm.

    [ Ed: Don''t tire yourself out. ]

    It was sent at 0:00 am.

    And then...

    There was nothing.

    Jeanne thought about it, but in the end, she chose not to reply.

    Amy served her coffee.

    Jeanne put down her phone and asked, "How are the others?"

    "They''re all doing well." "Okay." Jeanne nodded slightly.

    She finished her coffee and walked into the meeting room.

    The other members of the project team were already waiting for her. She sat in the middle of the

    room and said, "Thank you for your hard work. It''s 2:20 am now. Let''s do a progress check."

    "Yes."

    "How''s the situation on Team Leader Jackson''s side?"

    "It''s very troublesome," Forrest said bluntly, "Ever since you arranged the work in the afternoon, I''ve

    been working with my colleagues in the General Administration Department to help me negotiate

    with the news media that we''ve worked with before.

    Everyone is fighting for our cause, but no media has agreed to speak up for us. Most of the excuses

    are that when ites to news rted to political parties, they all have strict control imposed over

    themselves. They all need to go through a veryplicated review process, and the process will be

    very long. The implication is that they can promise to publish the news, but they don''t know when.

    To put it bluntly, they''re saying no."

 Chapter 132 I Can Do Anything Ms. Lawrence Asks For

    Chapter 132 I Can Do Anything Ms. Lawrence Asks For

    Jeanne had actually expected this.

    Forrest said, "I''m still getting the person-in-charge of the external liaison department to

    communicate with a few big news media directors to see if they can be persuaded."

    "There''s no need. Don''t disturb others at this time."

    Forrest looked at Jeanne in surprise.

    Jeanne moved on to the next question. "Mandy, how are the arrangements on your side?"

    "It''s already 80% settled. I''m still talking to a team of inte trolls. I''m afraid that they won''t be

    reliable. If the government suppresses it, I still have a backup n," Mandy reported. "It can be

    settled tonight."

    "Okay."Jeanne nodded. "What about Hans?"

    "It''s done," Hans said. "I''ll send you the list in a while."

    "There''s no need. Keep the list yourself. You''ll be in charge of the arrangements for these people

    tomorrow."

    "Yes."

    Jeanne understood all the processes before she concluded, "The arrangement I just made for

    everyone is to make the city council''s matter against us a big issue. Now, I''ll arrange a specific task

    for everyone tomorrow."

    Everyone was very serious. They did not be dispirited just because it was past 2 am.

    "Hans, tomorrow, you will bring the 100 people from the

    Lawrence Enterprise to protest outside the government with some banners. The content of the

    protest is basically to make the government give the Lawrence Enterprise an exnation. If the

    Lawrence Enterprise goes bankrupt, how will the government settle the nearly 10,000 employees of

    thepany?"

    "Yes." Hans immediately understood.

    Director Lawrence was protesting the government''s actions from the standpoint of the employees,

    which was also the position of the people. She was not nning to make it a direct confrontation

    from the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Such a method was undoubtedly the best.

    "Mandy, continue to talk to the inte trolls. I don''t need to know the details of the process. I only

    need to know that once the news is published, someone willment on it, retweet it, and in the

    end, it will be able to make it onto the hot searches."

    "Yes." Mandy nodded.

    "Team Leader Jackson, you don''t need to follow the media anymore. This is an era where the

    inte is very developed. The news media is only a ce where you can publish news, but it is not

    the only ce. After the meeting, you cane to my office alone. I will tell you how to do it."

    "Okay." Forrest nodded.

    "After you finish the work that I have arranged, you can rest first. I am afraid that there will be a

    sudden incident, so I suggest that everyone use the bed to sleep. Don''t go back for the time being."

    Yes.�� "Meeting adjourned."

    Jeanne stood up.

    Forrest hurriedly followed Jeanne into her office.

    "Director Lawrence." Forrest followed Jeanne and sat down.

    "1 have already written out the draft for most of tomorrow''s press release. Now that we can not find

    any news media to release it, we can only choose a public tform like Reddit. However, there is

    one fatal point of such a tform. Our posts can easily be removed."Jeanne was straightforward.

    "That''s right. Currently, the government is very strict in monitoring the inte. Once words that

    vite the rules are involved, they will be immediately deleted. It''s possible that our words will

    disappear in the next second before anyone views it."

    "That''s why we need professional technical personnel."

    "Director Lawrence, do you mean that you want me to look for... hackers?" Forrest asked.

    "There''s no need for you to look for one. I already have someone." Jeanne smiled.

    Forrest was surprised.

    Jeanne did not say who it was.

    After all, the fact that her son was a genius was well known in South Hampton City. However, it was

    only a legend. No one knew how much of a genius George was.

    She said, "Now I just need you to tell me which are the most popr public tforms in South

    Hampton City,

    and which one has thergest number of viewers." "I think I know. To be more urate, I''ll look at

    the data report online and report back to you."

    "Okay." Jeanne nodded. She looked at the time and said, "I''m going to get off work now."

    "I''ll handle the rest."

    "Thank you for your hard work."

    "I''m ready to die," Forrest said.

    Jeanne smiled.

    "Rest after you''re done. It won''t be easy tomorrow."

    "Yes."

    After Jeanne finished exining everything, she left her office.

    Actually, she did not have to go back.

    There was a veryfortable bed in the office for her to sleep on. However, because she needed

    George to do something tomorrow, she had to go back.

    She walked out of the Lawrence Enterprise''s building.

    At that time, it was already past three in the morning.

    She really did not expect that Fourth Master Swan would be waiting for her downstairs.

    She thought that the message at midnight was thest time that Fourth Master Swan would be

    concerned about her today.

    To be honest, it was a lie to say that she was not touched at that moment.

    She looked at the back seat with a dull expression. The car window rolled down and revealed a

    beautiful statue of a man. When she saw that he had discovered her existence, her beautiful eyes

    moved slightly.

    He said, "Ms. Lawrence, are you off work?"

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    His casual tone caused ripples in her heart.

    She looked straight at him and did not react.

    At that moment, she saw him open the car door, got out of the car, and walked toward her.

    When he reached her, he held her hand naturally.

    His palm was very warm.

    At this moment, it made her feel an indescribable emotion.

    Her heart would beat along with it.

    Edward held Jeanne''s hand and sat in the car.

    The car slowly drove on the quiet streets of South Hampton city in the early morning.

    In the quiet car, Jeanne spoke after a long while, "If the Fourth Master is looking for me, you can

    give me a call. I might not be able to see it in time through the Whatsapp messages."

    She was exining why she did not reply to his message.

    "It''s fine." Edward was indifferent.

    ''Fine, wait for me until three in the morning then.'' Jeanne thought

    ''Are you really sick in the head?''

    "I just miss you." Fourth Master Swan''s deep voice was so

    direct.

    Jeanne blinked.

    One sentence from Fourth Master Swan could instantly kill the conversation.

    "Have you eaten?" Fourth Master Swan changed the topic.

    "I really have." Jeanne knew that she had to work overtime tonight, so she asked Amy to order

    dinner on time.

    "I''ll send you back."

    "Fourth Master, there''s no need to wait for me until sote." Jeanne could not help but say, "1 don''t

    want to waste your precious time."

    "With Ms. Lawrence, time is never wasted."

    "..." Stop teasing.

    She would never be tempted.

    "Besides, Ms. Lawrence''s incident this time is partly also because of me. Since I can''t help Ms.

    Lawrence too much, I''ll do what I can. I''ll feel more at ease this way."

    Jeanne looked at the Fourth Master Swan.

    So this guy knew very well that she was being targeted because of Melody Sanders.

    His words meant that he would not interfere with this matter.

    Jeanne was doubtful.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Edward saw her doubt and said, "It''s not convenient for the Swans to have a direct conflict with the

    Sanders since It might cause an internal turmoil. I believe that

    Ms. Lawrence will be able to understand."

    Jeanne smiled.

    She said, "1 understand."

    Just that she could not understand.

    The feeling she had for him just now hadpletely disappeared.

    She felt that Fourth Master Swan came tonight to tell her that he would not help her. He would let

    her solve it on her own and take care of herself.

    "But if Ms. Lawrence asks..." Edward suddenly moved closer to her.

    His body pressed against hers.

    His face was very close to hers.

    "I can do anything for Ms. Lawrence."

 Chapter 133 Touching Between Adults

    Chapter 133 Touching Between Adults

    Thump Thump Thump.

    Thump Thump Thump Thump.

    In the quiet car.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At that moment, Jeanne heard the sound of her own heartbeat.

    It was irregr and very fast.

    She looked at Fourth Master Swan who was standing close to her.

    She looked at his handsome face which was magnified under the flickering street lights.

    She thought to herself.

    She could probably understand why Melody Sanders, the dignified princess of the Sanders, would

    lower her status and take the initiative to chase after this man.

    This man''s charm was really hard to resist.

    She blinked.

    Her heart was still racing.

    She did not answer.

    However, at that moment, his face came closer.

    She closed her eyes.

    Many... indescribable things could happen between adults because of a look, a heartbeat, or even

    because of a little touch.

    She admitted that she had lost her mind.

    The moment she lost her mind, she felt a soft kiss on her

    forehead.

    It was a light kiss.

    However, it seemed to have left a mark.

    She opened her eyes and looked at him.

    Nothing that she imagined had happened.

    It was just a light kiss on her forehead.

    A kiss like that could not be considered lust.

    It was just... a form of pampering?

    To a woman, it was more than any kind of intimacy.

    Fourth Master Swan said, "Ms. Lawrence, do you need my help?"

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    The emotions that had caused her to be in a trance just now gradually calmed down.

    When she spoke again, she was calm and collected.

    A moment of excitement could also disappear in an instant.

    "No need," she refused. "As long as the Fourth Master knows that you are the main cause of this

    matter, I don''t need your help nor do I need your guilt. I only need you to keep your promise."

    Edward looked at her.

    She reminded him word by word, "Make Melody Sanders give up on you, then we will go our

    separate ways and never interact with each other again."

    Edward''s expression changed slightly. He said in a slightly cold voice, "That will depend on Ms.

    Lawrence''s

    ability."

    At this point.

    The two of them did not say anything more.

    The car stopped at the Lawrence family manor.

    Jeanne got out of the car.

    Edward also got out of the car.

    "Take care, Fourth Master."

    Edward nodded slightly.

    Jeanne turned around and left.

    When she left, she could still feel the intense gaze behind her.

    She gritted her teeth.

    Actually, every time she turned around, she could feel Fourth Master Swan''s gaze, but she... would

    not turn back.

    Edward would only leave after Jeanne hadpletely disappeared from his sight.

    He returned to the car and was very quiet.

    Teddy sat in the front passenger seat. He had always been very quiet.

    At this moment, the car was driving towards the Swan family manor.

    "Fourth master, you didn''t eat anything for dinner tonight. Do you want to eat something now? Chez

    Jeanne is open all night." Teddy reminded him.

    Edward asked, "Are you hungry?"

    Teddy was touched.

    He did not expect his fourth master to care about his health.

    He hurriedly nodded. "1 am."

    "It''s good that you''re hungry," Fourth Master Swan said coldly.

    Teddy was stunned.

    "Otherwise, how can you lose ten pounds?"

    "..."

    "Take away some food from Chez Jeanne and send it to the Bamboo Garden," Fourth Master Swan

    instructed.

    "For one person."

    "..."

    Fourth Master, you can''t be like this!

    You suffered from Ms. Lawrence, but you can not vent your anger on me!

    What did I do wrong?!

    The next day.

    Jeanne woke up.

    She slept tootest night.

    After washing up, she went to bed past 4:00 am.

    It was already 7:00 am when she woke up with the rm clock ringing.

    She turned it off, got up, and washed up.

    George also got up in a daze.

    He rubbed his eyes and was reluctant to move.

    He did not want to go to school.

    The school was dull and uninteresting, and it seriously affected his sleep.

    His heart was resisting, but his body was very sensible.

    He lifted the quilt, got up, and waited at the bathroom door.

    When Jeanne came out after washing up, she saw her son waiting at the door.

    She said, "You don''t have to go to school today, so you can sleep more."

    "Really?" George''s eyes were glimmering.

    George, without his sses, was very handsome.

    She rubbed his little face. "Really."

    "Mom, you''ve finally figured it out?" George was only six years old. Although he looked mature, he

    was still a child.

    When he encountered something happy, he could not hide his emotions.

    "Don''t get the wrong idea. It''s just today." Jeanne smiled.

    George was a little disappointed.

    Jeanne said, "And I''m not letting you off today to have fun. There are things to do."

    "What is it?"

    "Turn on theputer and keep it running normally. Wait for my instructions."

    "Okay." "Go and sleep for a while more. I have to go to work."

    "Okay."

    Jeanne patted George''s little head and changed into her business attire. She still wore light makeup

    and went to thepany.

    She soon arrived at thepany.

    A few people from the project team also got up from their beds in a daze.

    Jeanne walked into the office.

    Amy yawned and followed behind Jeanne.

    Jeanne said as she turned on theputer, "Tell the project team to wash their faces and wake up.

    After breakfast, we''ll have a meeting in the conference room."

    "Yes." Amy nodded. "Director Lawrence, do you need a coffee without sugar?"

    "Follow them for breakfast. Come back and make coffee after breakfast."

    Amy was stunned.

    Then she quickly said, "Thank you, Director Lawrence."

    Jeanne nodded slightly.

    Amy left.

    9 am in the morning.

    Jeanne called for a meeting.

    The people in the project team were already fully awake and full of energy.

    At the same time, in the Marketing Deputy Director''s office.

    Joshua received a call from Eden and reported, "I don''t know what Jeanne is up to. Last night, I

    heard that she worked overtime until 3 am. The people in the project team are even sleeping in the

    office. Now that she has just gone to work, she is having a meeting again, as if she is making a big

    move. In fact, I have inquired about it. Jeanne wanted to seek redress for herself through the media

    but was rejected by all the media tforms. It is impossible for her to speak up for herself.

    Moreover, I know that my father wants this matter to be settled quietly. If it''s a loss, then so be it. He

    won''t go against the government."

    "I can see that," Eden said.

    Eden then hung up the phone.

    He did not think that the Lawrence Enterprise would settle things so peacefully. With Alexander''s

    cowardly personality, he would definitely just let it be. He would not confront the government

    directly. However, Eden was not certain about Jeanne. To be honest, he really felt that this woman

    could not be controlled at all.

    He even had a feeling that if he really angered Jeanne, she mighte charging over with a knife.

    He smiled.

    No matter how uncontroble she was, her abilities were limited.

    No matter how great Jeanne''s abilities were, she was fighting alone.

    With so many people behind him, it would be easy to kill Jeanne.

    Jeanne returned to her office after the meeting.

    She asked Hans to leave the Lawrence Enterprise with 100 employees to cause trouble at the City

    Hall.

    Jeanne opened up the public opinion tform which Forrest told her about and gave George a call.

    After giving him a few simple instructions, she sent the content to him.

    In a short while.

    The news that Jeanne wanted appeared on those tforms.

    The topic itself was eye-catching - How could the Lawrence Enterprise survive if the Government

    deliberately targeted it?

    The moment the content appeared, it attracted a lot of people.

    However, ten minutester, the news waspletely deleted. Even when the information was re-

    posted by many individuals, the post was directly restricted and could not be shared.

    Eden scrolled through his phone and looked at the news that had been emptied.

    When Jeanne could not persuade the news media, he had expected her to use other ways to

    spread her news. Hence, he told Micheal and Melody in advance to prepare forwork

    surveince. As expected, Jeanne fell for it.

    Now. What would she do next?

    Jeanne naturally also expected that something like this would happen. Otherwise, she would not

    have asked George to stay behind and not go to school.

    She had to give George some time.

    Conquering a well-established system andpletely controlling it was not something that could be

    done in a short period of time.

    At least... half a day.

    She turned her chair around.

    The phone rang and she picked it up.

    "Director Lawrence, the government has triggered the police to suppress us. They are penalizing us

    on the grounds that we are causing trouble for no reason, and we seriously affected their official

    duties. If we don''t leave now, they will detain all of us."

    "Get the employees to leave. Your main task today is to take more photos."

    "Okay."

    Jeanne hung up the phone.

    She continued to wait.

    At this moment, Eden was sitting in his office with a smug look on his face, looking at the message

    on his phone.

    "The people from the Lawrence Enterprise who caused trouble have all been chased away. They

    did not cause anyrge-scale impact. Please rest assured."

    Eden smiled coldly.

    ''Jeanne... is this the best you can do?''

 Chapter 134 I’m Not as Easy to Deal With as Before

    Chapter 134 I��m Not as Easy to Deal With as Before

    The Lawrence Enterprise, at the Marketing Department Director''s office.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Jeanne lit up a cigarette.

    Since she had been working overtime these two days, the frequency of her smoking was obviously

    more than before.

    She had just taken two puffs when her phone rang.

    She nced at the iing call and slowly picked it up. "General Manager."

    "Come up!"

    As soon as this phrase was basically spitted at her, the call was cut off.

    Jeanne took a deep breath.

    She put out the remaining half of the cigarette butt and went straight to Alexander''s office.

    Anyway, she could not avoid it.

    She could only force her way in.

    She walked to Alexander''s office and knocked on the door.

    "Come in!"

    Jeanne pushed the door open and entered.

    Other than Alexander who had an extremely ugly expression on his face, Joshua was also in the

    office.

    Of course, Joshua could only be there to fan the mes.

    Jeanne did not mind. She walked toward Alexander and appeared to be very respectful. "Why is the

    General Manager looking for me?"

    "Don''t call me the General Manager. I don''t have as much power as you right now. Should I call you

    the General Manager instead?" Alexander mocked.

    Jeanne was very clear about what Alexander was so sour about. After all, she had asked Jonathan

    Lawrence to restrict his power.

    She did not exin further and said straightforwardly, "I can solve this matter. I just need you to give

    me more time."

    "How do you want to solve it?" Alexander was extremely sarcastic, "Yesterday afternoon, you told

    me not to let the outside world think that the Sanders are targeting us. What are you doing now?

    You are exposing the news yourself and letting everyone know that the Sanders are targeting us?

    Jeanne, what on earth are you thinking?!"

    "Everything is constantly changing. Yesterday afternoon, I thought that the Sanders incident was

    just a coincidence, so I could not let everyone else misunderstand us. But now that I have

    understood the entire situation, I realize that this is the truth. Since this is the truth, we need to face

    the resistance head-on!"

    "Are you crazy? You are going to fight against the Sanders? Don''t you know who is in control of

    Harken? Don''t you know that the Harken is a Constitutional Monarchy, and all the power is in the

    hands of the Sanders? Do you think that our family has not suffered enough losses yet? Will you

    only be satisfied if the Lawrences really go bankrupt?" Alexander was furious and his appearance

    was extremely ferocious.

    "I am saving the Lawrences," Jeanne said firmly.

    "Don''t talk nonsense here..."

    "If you can listen to my exnation now, then listen. If you don''t want to, then shut up!" Jeanne''s

    aura was very strong.

    Her appearance made Alexander, who was in a fit of anger, pause.

    He was instantly crushed under Jeanne''s demeanor.

    "Yes, I admit that I made grandfather control you. It''s not for any personal reason, it''s just because

    you might drag me down."

    Alexander was really triggered by Jeanne''s tone.

    He raised his hand, but Jeanne caught it.

    Alexander moved his arm, but he could not move.

    Joshua saw that Jeanne had made a move on Alexander, so he quickly intended to take this

    opportunity and teach Jeanne a lesson. He thought to himself that if he did not hit this woman

    properly today, she would really think she could be in charge of the Lawrences.

    He wanted to give Jeanne a hard p on the face.

    Jeanne''s eyes and hands were quick. When Joshua was getting closer, she kicked Joshua''s

    stomach.

    Joshua only felt an intense pain in his body.

    The next second, when he reacted, he had already been on the ground. He had even retreated

    quite a distance.

    When Alexander saw that, he waspletely shocked.

    Joshua was kicked to the ground. He was in so much pain that he could not even get up.

    At this moment, Jeanne suddenly let go of Alexander''s arm.

    Alexander only felt a wave of pain in his wrist.

    He looked fiercely at Jeanne.

    Jeanne coldly said, "Dad, I''m not as easy to deal with as before."

    After saying that, she directly left.

    The door was mmed shut.

    The m indicated how angry the person who closed the door was.

    Alexander looked in the direction of the door. It was obvious that he had been suppressed by

    Jeanne.

    He turned his head to look at Joshua, who was on the ground. He then unconsciously moved his

    wrist.

    Jeanne, was she the same daughter that he could casually hit and scold back then?

    "Dad." Joshua was lying on the ground. He was in so much pain that he could not speak. "I want to

    sue Jeanne. I want to sue her for intentional harm... Dad...

    It''s so painful..."

    Alexander gritted his teeth.

    He could never let Jeanne ride on his head.

    Jeanne returned to the office.

    She suppressed her anger.

    She actually did not expect herself to lose control today.

    She probably did not want to experience the beating she

    got seven years ago again, so when Alexander and Joshua were about toy their hands on her,

    she retaliated.

 Chapter 135 I’m Not as Easy to Deal With as Before

    Chapter 135 I��m Not as Easy to Deal With as Before

    Actually, what''s the big deal?

    She just wanted to tell these people that she was not easily bullied.

    In fact, she wanted to say that they can not bully her.

    Something shed across her eyes.

    There was a knock on the door.

    Jeanne controlled her emotions, and she only needed a second.

    Her tone was calm. "Come in."

    Forrest pushed the door open and entered.

    "Director Lawrence."

    Jeanne nodded slightly.

    Forrest said bluntly, "1 just heard that you had an argument with the Executive General Manager

    "Yes."

    "Did he disagree with us going against the government?" "Don''t bother about him." Jeanne was

    cold.

    "But..."

    "Don''t worry, his authority has been stripped away. He doesn''t have the ability to order us around."

    "But will this affect the rtionship between the two of you?" Forrest asked.

    Rtionship.

    What kind of rtionship could they have?

    Her father had never had any feelings for her.

    She said, "No."

    "Then..." Forrest seemed to still have some hesitancy.

    "The reason why Lawrence Enterprise has developed into such a pathetic state was because of the

    leader''s cowardice and ipetence. The reason why you were all waiting for something to

    happen without working hard was that everyone looked down on the leader. Until now, don''t tell me

    you still have expectations for them?" Jeanne mocked.

    Forrest shook his head, "No, I''m just afraid that it would be difficult for you."

    Even though Forrest had not been working together with Jeanne for long.

    However, he truly admired Jeanne.

    He was even worried that because of this incident, she would be kicked out of the Lawrence

    Corporation.

    "If this project fails in the end, it''s because I''m not capable enough. Of course, I should leave. If it

    seeds, no one from the Lawrence Corporation can make things difficult for me."

    Forrest pursed his lips.

    This domineering attitude was what he admired about Jeanne.

    "If you''re afraid of being implicated by me, you can choose to withdraw now..."

    "I''m not afraid," Forrest interrupted Jeanne, "It''s been a long time since I''ve done something that

    made my blood boil. It was you who ignited my passion for work. At worst, we can just end this once

    and for all." Forrest was very determined.

    Jeanne smiled.

    She said, "Then go out and work."

    "Yes."

    Forrest left.

    At this moment, Jeanne hadpletely calmed down.

    She looked at the time.

    It was still early.

    She had to give George a little more time.

    Joshua left Alexander''s office.

    The kick he received from Jeanne caused him so much pain that he felt like dying. However, after

    the pain passed, he could not find which part of his body was injured.

    Moreover, Alexander was in a fit of anger. Joshua did not dare to say anything more. He was afraid

    that if he said too much, he would be scolded instead. Hence, he found an excuse to return to his

    office.

    The kick really did not hurt anymore.

    He even took off his shirt to take a look. Other than the slight redness, he did not seem to have any

    other injuries.

    He endured it and did not go to the hospital.

    Moreover, if the news of him being beaten up by Jeanne got out, his reputation would be damaged.

    He sat on his office chair and hurriedly called Eden. "Brother-inw."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Just now, Jeanne and my father had an argument. They even fought." Joshua reported.

    "Is that so?" Eden smiled with pride.

    "My father probably hates Jeanne now. Once this project fails, Jeanne will definitely be kicked out of

    the Lawrences. I think she might even be directly kicked out of the Lawrences like she was seven

    years ago."

    "That''s what she deserves."

    "That''s right." Joshua chimed in, looking a little excited. He suddenly thought of something and

    quickly said, "But brother-inw, I feel that Jeanne has really changed a lot."

    "What?" Eden frowned.

    "Just now, when my dad tried to hit her, his hand was caught by Jeanne instead. At that moment,

    my dad was even shackled and couldn''t move an inch! Not only that.

    I wanted to go up and help, but Jeanne gave me a kick and sent me flying." Joshua said angrily.

    "That''s why I told you to train more." Eden did not take it to heart. "Are you still a man when you

    can''t even beat a woman?"

    "Brother-inw, I just want to tell you that Jeanne knows martial arts."

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "Martial arts? When I was dating Jeanne back then, Jeanne even needed me to open a bottled

    drink for her." "That''s why I''m suspecting that Jeanne must have experienced something during

    these seven years abroad."

    "What could she have experienced? All she could do is sell her body." Eden said with a sarcastic

    expression. "If there''s nothing else, don''t waste my time. I still have something important to do."

    "Brother-inw..."

    Eden had already hung up the phone.

    Joshua was speechless.

    He admitted that he waszy and did not like to exercise, so his body was not strong.

    However, no matter how bad it was, he would not be kicked away by a woman.

    Jeanne was definitely not simple.

    On second thought.

    In any case, Jeanne had provoked Eden.

    No matter what, she would still be killed by Eden.

    So he did not need to be afraid, nor did he need to worry about anything.

    Sooner orter, the Lawrence Enterprise would belong to him.

    An entire morning passed.

    Eden sat on his office chair, looking very rxed.

    He looked at theputer screen and the corners of his mouth curled up into a cold smile.

    So that was all Jeanne was capable of...

    She tried to attack for about ten minutes in the morning, and now she waspletely quiet.

    She was indeed a woman.

    A stupid woman.

    He picked up his phone and dialed. "Micheal."

    "Yes."

    "From what I know, Jeanne no longer has the ability to resist." He was a little proud, "Next, I will

    think of a way to get MUK to terminate the contract from their side. At that time, I will also bribe the

    media to ridicule Jeanne''s ipetence, and even create some negative news to damage her

    reputation, so that she can no longer stay in Harken. This way, Ms. Sanders will clear the obstacle

    between her and Uncle Edward."

    "Okay." Micheal nodded, "But don''t be in a hurry to take the next step. Since the matter is already

    under our control, don''t be too hasty. I''m afraid that something uncertain will happen. At this time,

    seek stability."

    "Don''t worry, I know what to do."

    "Right." Micheal suddenly thought of something. "Have you ever thought of taking control of the

    Lawrence Enterprise?"

    Eden was stunned.

    Micheal said, "I''m only making a suggestion. With Edward taking control of the Swan Enterprise, it''ll

    be harder for you to truly establish yourself in the samepany. On the contrary, it''ll be easier for

    you to take control of the external parties."

    "Once Jeanne gets lost, it will be a piece of cake for me to acquire the Lawrence Enterprise."

    Alexander and

    Joshua were really useless, after all.

    "In short, it''s up to you. After all, you have a special rtionship with the Lawrences." Micheal only

    said what he needed to say.

    "Yes, I understand."

    "I won''t say anymore. I''m about to start my meeting."

    "Alright."

    After hanging up the phone, Eden sneered.

    He had never thought of buying the Lawrence Enterprise. In his heart, he did not really fancy such a

    company. However, after Micheal''s reminder, he suddenly felt that it made sense.

    Instead of being bullied by his Uncle Edward in the Swan Enterprise, it was better for him to find

    another way to improve his strength.

    Without a doubt, the Lawrence Enterprise could be the first door to his new world.

    The corners of his mouth curled up into a sinister smile.

    He should not be med for being ruthless and merciless. Instead, the Lawrences should me

    themselves for their own ipetence.

    If he really purchased the Lawrence Enterprise, he would be doing them a great favor.

    The Lawrences should be grateful to him.

    With this thought in mind, Eden''s phone suddenly rang.

    He picked up the call unhurriedly. Today, he had an inexplicable sense of superiority. "Hello."

    "Mr.Swan." A somewhat urgent voice came from the other end, "Many public tforms on the

    inte were hacked. The news about the Sanders targeting the Lawrence Enterprise is all up on

    the tforms now. No matter how hard we try to fix it, the posts can not be deleted. The number of

    viewers has started to soar, and the number ofments is also increasing at an rming rate."

    Eden''s expression suddenly changed.

 Chapter 136 Counterattack. The Eruption of the Public Opinions

    Chapter 136 Counterattack. The Eruption of the Public Opinions

    For a moment, Eden could notprehend Jeanne''s counterattack.

    He held his phone with a ferocious expression.

    The person on the other side of the phone did not know if he heard it or not, but he said anxiously,

    "Mr. Swan?"

    "1 heard it!" Eden''s tone was very cold.

    He put down the phone and opened the website.

    A few clicks and it came to the main page.

    The headline at the top was - How could the Lawrence Enterprise survive if the Government

    deliberately targeted it?

    The number ofments increased crazily at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    He looked at the time when it was posted. It was less than 10 minutes, yet the number ofments

    had already exceeded 5000.

    He gritted his teeth and picked up the phone again. "Get someone to fix it and delete the post

    immediately. We can''t let the news be popr and we must restrict the flow."

    "Yes." The other side was respectful.

    Eden fiercely hung up the phone and directly threw his phone on the office desk.

    Jeanne Lawrence!

    You''re really not simple!

    At the same moment, at Jeanne''s side.

    She was also sitting in front of herputer while she browsed through the inte.

    She was calm as she looked at the continuous increase in views andments.

    Half an hour passed.

    There were more than ten thousandments and more than a hundred thousand views.

    However, it was not enough.

    Among them, the vast majority were her inte trolls. To really spread the news over the inte,

    they were still a littlecking.

    Two hours.

    There were 30,000ments and over a million views.

    Jeanne thought that it was about time.

    She picked up the phone. "Amy, let the project team have a meeting in the conference room."

    "Yes."

    Jeanne stood up and walked towards the conference room.

    The project team members were a little excited. Mandy said, "Director Lawrence, my troll army only

    contributed about 8,200ments and an average of 20,000 views. As expected, the matter of the

    Lawrence Enterprise being targeted by the Sanders will be trending soon."

    "The number ofments and views are still exploding." Hans kept refreshing his phone with

    excitement.

    At least their first step was sessful.

    It was not in vain for them to work overtime and stay up all night.

    "Stage-by-stage victoriese in stages after all. Until thest moment, no one knows who the final

    winner is. Everyone, please stay awake and be alert." Jeanne appeared very calm about the current

    situation.

    Everyone really admired the woman in front of them.

    She could face setbacks calmly and be indifferent to her sesses.

    A strong psychological quality was definitely needed.

    She said, "We should strike while the iron is still hot. Now, let''s talk about our next step."

    "Yes." Under her guidance, everyone instantly got back to work.

    "Hans, remember the photos you took of our employees who were chased away by the police in the

    City Hall?

    Get all the 100 employees to share these photos on their personal social media tforms. There

    will definitely be some of them who are afraid of leaving evidence behind. These people''s actions

    may even affect everyone else. You have to pay attention to yourmunication skills. Stand in

    their shoes and tell them about the Lawrence Enterprise''s current predicament. At the same time,

    you have to give them a guarantee."

    "Okay, I understand." Hans quickly nodded.

    "Mandy, keep monitoring the flow ofments on the news. Once the trend is slowing down, report

    to me immediately."

    "Yes." "Forrest,e to my office. I need you to cooperate

    with me on something." "Yes."

    "Everyone, please be alert. Meeting adjourned."

    Jeanne brought Forrest back to her office.

    She said to Forrest, "Help me record a video."

    Forrest was a little surprised.

    "Since the matter has reached this stage, as the Lawrence Enterprise''s person in charge, I will

    definitely need to appear in public. This is what the people are looking forward to the most. An

    official statement from the Lawrences will also force the Sanders to respond. The faster we do it, the

    less time they have to prepare themselves. So, we can''t afford to waste time."

    "Okay, I understand."

    Forrest quickly took out his phone and started filming.

    He really admired Jeanne.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He really admired this woman... She was so cold and calm, and she was so strategic.

    At the same time, at the Swanhaven Bank.

    Eden mmed his hands on the office desk.

    He said angrily into the phone, "Are you all trash? Can''t you fix it even until now? Your software has

    been hacked, and you don''t even know it. How do you even run your business?"

    "Mr. Swan, we''ve really met an expert this time. Our firewall has been upgraded and the security

    index is very high. Before the news was released, there was no warning at all. It was attacked

    suddenly. All of our

    technicians are working hard to fix it now. Please give us a little more time."

 Chapter 137 Counterattack. The Eruption of the Public Opinions

    Chapter 137 Counterattack. The Eruption of the Public Opinions

    Give them more time?

    The news might explode through the entire Inte if he gives them more time.

    He gritted his teeth. "Hurry Up!"

    After he said that, he abruptly hung up the phone.

    What a bunch of trash.

    The Sanders were also trash.

    He had just scolded the person in charge of the public tform, but in fact, he had called the

    Sanders'' Inte Regtory Department before he called the public tform. That group of people

    was also helpless against the sudden "paralysis" of the inte. Since the other party was the

    Sanders, he could only vent all his anger on another person.

    His expression was extremely ugly.

    At this moment, the phone suddenly rang again.

    Eden fiercely picked it up. "What''s the matter?"

    "Mr. Swan, the Lawrences have spoken," the other party reported.

    "What?"

    "I''m sending you the video URL. It''s a video of the Director of the Marketing Department, Jeanne

    Lawrence." "Send it to me!" Eden threw his phone aside and opened the URL on hisputer.

    The page opened.

    Jeanne''s seductive face appeared on the big screen.

    She was dressed in a professional suit and had a ponytail. It was obvious that she did not have

    many beauty filters on, but this woman was so beautiful that people would mistake her for a

    celebrity.

    She did not smile and looked very formal.

    She said in a clear voice, "1 am Jeanne Lawrence, the director of the Marketing Department of the

    Lawrence Enterprise. I am responsible for the operation of Lawrence Enterprise''s marketing. First of

    all, I am very sorry that because of some internal affairs within the Lawrence Enterprise, we have

    taken up such arge amount of public resources today.Please forgive me for causing so much

    inconvenience to many individuals or enterprises. Of course, I would also like to thank all the people

    who have paid attention to the Lawrence Enterprise. Due to your support, I have the courage to

    appear in front of the screen."

    Jeanne paused for a moment.

    She slowly continued, "The Lawrence Enterprise is one of the twelve great family businesses in

    Harken. We have always relied on the traditional industries for our development. I have to admit that

    the situation is getting worse by the day, and it''s not just the Lawrence Enterprise. Many of the once

    glorious family businesses are also heading towards decline. The sudden bankruptcy of The Locke

    Enterprise a while ago was a wake-up call for all of these family businesses."

    Jeanne first summarized the situation of Lawrence Enterprise and other businesses like them. On

    one hand, she wanted to create a basis for what she was about to say. On the other hand, she

    wanted to find resonance with those businesses.

    "In order to turn the situation around, the Lawrence Enterprise is working hard. We gathered all our

    strengths and discussed emerce cooperation with MUK Group. Here, I will be transparent. For

    this cooperation, the Lawrence Enterprise is putting everything we have on the line. We have spent

    all our manpower, finances, and investments on this project, hoping that this project will bring

    change to thepany, all so that we won''t be eliminated by modern times."

    Jeanne began to y the emotional card.

    In public opinion, support will also side with the weak.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "However. The moment we invested everything, we received a fatal piece of news. The location of

    the Lawrence Enterprise''s logistics warehouse conflicted with the amusement park nned by

    South Hampton City Administrative Office. Our logistics warehouse ispletely surrounded by the

    amusement park. If the amusement park is to be built and open for business, it would be impossible

    for the logistics warehouse to operate normally. When I received this news, I didn''t believe it. I didn''t

    believe that without any foreshadowing, the Sanders would do something that would seriously

    damage ourpany. However, when I saw the blueprint of the amusement park with my own

    eyes, I had no choice but to believe that this was the truth."

    "The truth is that the Sander''s n for the amusement park haspletely restricted the Lawrence

    Enterprise''s development. We might even go down the same path as the Locke Enterprise

    did."Jeanne said tactfully.

    She did not directly point out that the Sanders are targeting them. Instead, she only let everyone

    know the impact that the Sanders'' n had on them.

    Jeanne said, "I admit that I don''t understand the Sander''s n. When the Lawrences tried to

    communicate with the person in charge of the Sanders, the other party rejected us on the grounds

    that they are too busy with official business. Today, I''ve chosen tomunicate with the Sanders

    through this video because we are truly helpless. We have no way toin about our situation

    through normal pathways, so we can only use the public''s resources and hope that we can get

    ourselves another chance."

    Jeanne said it in a very humble manner.

    Her goal was to arouse the sympathy of the masses.

    "The Lawrence Enterprise was established almost a hundred years ago. Today, we have over

    10,000 employees. If the Lawrences go bankrupt, how should we ensure the survival of over 10,000

    employees and their families? The Sanders promised to protect the whole of Harken. How will you

    protect the 10,000 employees of the Lawrences, so that they can survive the imminent crisis of

    unemployment?"Jeanne said with great emotion, "On behalf of all the employees of the Lawrence

    Enterprise, I hope that the Sanders can give us an exnation."

    After she finished speaking, the video ended.

    The content of the video was spreading like wildfire.

    There were a lot ofments.

    "Oh my God, I think the Sanders are too despicable. Theypletely disregarded the interests of

    thepany. They''re too arbitrary!"

    "I have a friend who works at the Lawrence Enterprise. Now, the Lawrences are really panicking

    internally. It''s said that everyone may face unemployment!"

    "I saw the posts of the Lawrence Enterprise''s employees on Facebook. They went to the City Hall to

    demand an exnation but were violently suppressed by force!"

    "This is too much. This lousy operation by Sanders is too disgusting!"

    "The Sanders can not abuse their power..."

    The news continued to blow up. It waspletely out of control.

    Now, the Inte was unanimously requesting a positive response from the Sanders and it was

    causing amotion.

    At Swanhaven Bank.

    Eden received a call from Melody Sanders.

    Melody flew into a rage. "Eden, I asked you to stir up some trouble. You caused such an incident

    and put me on the spot. Is this what your ability can bring to the table?"

    "I don''t want this to happen either. I''ve prepared everything well, but the ipetence of

    yourlnte Regtory Department has forced the news to explode.

    What can I do?"

    "So it''s my fault, then?" Melody sneered.

    Eden held back his temper.

    For a moment, the two of them were silent.

    In the end, Eden gave in. "Give me some time. I''ll think of a way to deal with it."

    Melody also endured it. At this juncture, internal strife would only make things worse.

    She said, "Don''t embarrass me."

    After saying that, she hung up the phone.

    Eden''s expression was extremely ferocious at this moment.

    He took a nce at the iing call and picked it up.

    "Micheal."

    "Melody Sanders called you?"

    "She gave me a bunch of curses," Eden said bluntly.

    "You have to understand her position."

    "I know. It''s just that her attitude makes me feel that what I did for her is worthless."

    "Don''t think of it that way. She''s just angry right now."

    Eden did not say anything.

    He was really unhappy.

    "Now think about how to solve the problem," Micheal reminded him.

    In the end, Micheal was calmer than everyone else.

    "For the time being, my mind is nk." Eden suppressed his emotions. "Melody Sanders just

    argued with me, so all my ideas went out the window."

    "I''ve thought of a way," Micheal said straightforwardly.

    Eden was surprised. "What?"

    "Since Jeanne asked the Sanders to respond, we will respond to her."

    "What do you mean?"

    "The Sanders have indeed overlooked the entire n of the amusement park. It''s wrong, but a

    mistake like this is not worth mentioning."

    Eden blinked.

    He instantly understood Micheal''s reminder.

    "Don''t interfere with the following matters for the time being. I will ask Melody to arrange for the

    person in charge to respond," Micheal said, "Adjust yourself. When you encounter difficulties in any

    matter, the biggest taboo is to have yourself falling apart."

    "Okay." Eden nodded and said sincerely at that moment, "Micheal, thank you."

    "There''s no need for nonsense like this between friends."

    Eden was touched.

    He did not expect Micheal to be so loyal.

 Chapter 138 Reversal. The Struggle to Death

    Chapter 138 Reversal. The Struggle to Death

    Micheal hung up the phone.

    His expression was cold.

    Eden, as expected, was stillcking.

    He picked up the phone and dialed again. "Melody."

    "Eden is going to kill me someday."

    "At the moment, he''s the best person we can use in the business world. Don''t touch him for the time

    being."

    "I know, I just..." Melody Sanders was so angry that she could not speak.

    "Don''t worry, I have an idea," Micheal said.

    "What idea?"

    Micheal told Melody his idea.

    Melody Sanders calmed down a little. "Okay, I will make the arrangements."

    "Okay."

    "Micheal, let me tell you the truth. Eden is really iparable to you. No wonder my father ced

    you in such an important position."

    "It''s my honor to work for him."

    "It''s a pity that we don''t have any feelings for each other. Otherwise,pared to Edward, you

    might be more suitable for our family."

    "No, don''t look down on Fourth Master Swan. His ability is beyond our imagination." "How do you

    know?" Melody Sanders was surprised.

    Micheal was clearly around the same age as her, but for someone in his twenties, she always felt

    that he was able to see through everything.

    "I guessed." Micheal chuckled. "After all, the Swan Enterprise is so big. How easy can it be for

    Fourth Master Swan to control everything in such a short time?"

    "That''s true." Melody Sanders nodded.

    "If Fourth Master Swan can really be a part of the Sanders, not only will you be able to

    stabilize your position, but you will also have one less threat."

    "This is the reason why my father insisted that I marry Edward."

    "Alright, let''s not talk anymore. You go ahead and arrange things first. We can''t let the news

    continue to spread like this. The longer it takes, the more disadvantageous it will be for the

    Sanders."

    "Okay."

    Melody Sanders quickly hung up the phone.

    Micheal also put down his phone.

    His eyes narrowed.

    Jeanne Lawrence... was indeed a threat.

    The video of Jeanne''s speech went viral on the inte.

    The poprity did not decrease.

    4 pm in the afternoon.

    The Sanders'' South Hampton City Administrative Hall held a live reception.

    While all the news media tforms avoided the Lawrence Enterprise, the administrative hall was

    crowded with them.

    The scene was packed with the media and it appeared to be very lively.

    At this moment, Jeanne was also sitting in her office, watching the situation at the scene.

    Currently, the spokesperson of the government had yet to arrive, but they had already started the

    live broadcast on the Inte.

    Jeanne was still very calm.

    Forrest sat opposite her. He was initially extremely nervous. After all, no one knew what the

    Sanders would say. Furthermore, the live broadcast was all over the inte. It was obvious that the

    Sanders had a n in mind. Everyone would be afraid of something happening, but when he saw

    Director Lawrence''s expression, he became calm.

    He had a feeling that everything was within her expectations.

    She expected the Sanders to respond. She was only waiting for their moves. Then, she would

    counter their moves and finally give them a fatal blow.

    Ten minutes.

    The spokesperson of the Executive Office, Tiffany Larson, personally responded. She was also the

    main person in charge of the project.

    After a lengthy greeting, she stated the main point, "Regarding the Lawrence Enterprise''s

    allegations about the nning of the amusement park, I admit our

    mistake. We have indeed brought losses to the Lawrence Enterprise due to ourck of

    consideration. This is my responsibility. I will not push the me. In front of the entire country''s

    people, I will express my apologies to the Lawrence Enterprise."

    The sudden words caused an uproar at the scene.

    However, since it was not a question-and-answer session, the reporters below did not dare to stir up

    trouble.

    "Before Ie up with apensation n for the Lawrence Enterprise, I will first exin to

    everyone why we have developed the amusement park project. As we all know, Harken is a rapidly

    developing country. From agriculture to entertainment and inte industries, all of them are

    bearing fruit. Taking advantage of the current development environment, we are also nning more

    projects that can boost the national economy, and the construction of a global amusement park is

    one of them. I hereby dere that this project is not a spur-of-the-moment initiative. It has already

    been nned for three years. This is one of our nning documents, and it was signed three years

    ago today."

    As she spoke, she handed a copy of the document to the reporter''s representative at the scene.

    Tiffany Larson continued to speak, "It''s just that the n in the n has not been made public for

    the time being. When we confirmed the implementation of the n, in fact, it was also before the

    construction of Lawrence Enterprise''s logistics warehouse. I admit that our negligence lies in that

    we only focused on the nning and construction of the amusement park, and neglected to pay

    attention to the development of other industries.

    This resulted in the Lawrence Enterprise mistakenly choosing the location of the logistics

    warehouse in our nned area."

    Obviously, in the Sanders'' official statement, they wanted to erase the fact that they are targeting

    the Lawrences.

    It was only carelessness that led to this misunderstanding.

    At the very least, the general public would not feel that the Sanders were abusing their power.

    "We are also very sorry for the losses caused to the Lawrence Enterprise, but looking at the bigger

    picture, the economic benefits that the construction of the amusement project will bring to South

    Hampton City are far greater than the construction of the logistics warehouse of the Lawrence

    Enterprise. If we stop the development of the project now, the preliminary estimate of the financial

    loss will be five billion. We will also lose the potential economic benefits it can bring, which are tens

    of billions. This logistics warehouse of the Lawrence Enterprise can not bepared to the

    economic benefit the amusement park will bring. After weighing it, we decided to continue the

    construction of the amusement park project, and at the same time, help the Lawrence Enterprise to

    tide over its current corporate difficulties."

    So.

    This was the Sanders'' way of saying things.

    They admitted their mistakes, but they would not undo their mistakes. However, they could try their

    best to make up for their mistakes.

    In the eyes of the outside world, it was very sincere, and there was no contradiction.

    This statement instantly turned the Sanders'' passive situation around.

    Jeanne looked at the news coldly.

    She felt that she had watched enough.

    Jeanne could already figure out what kind ofpensation ns they would provide.

    They would most likely cooperate with the Lawrence Enterprise to find newnd and make a new

    n. They would also reduce the tax revenue from the Lawrence Enterprise by one percentage

    point, at the same time providing more business loans to them, and so on.

    This was the usual method used by the authorities. They would let you think that you had gotten a

    great deal.

    In reality.

    When ites to choosing a new location, there would then be many unexpected incidents.

    For example, there would be no suitable location. Even if there was a reasonable location, there

    would be many households or buildings there which would be difficult to demolish.

    Jeanne could already foresee arge number of problems in theirpensation ns.

    And at that time, even if the Lawrences try to make another statement, the Sanders will have ten

    thousand excuses. They will say that the Sanders have actively cooperated and tried their best.

    They did not expect such a sudden ident. Harken is a humane and civilized country. When it

    comes to demolition, they can only use reason to convince people and not be forceful...

    In the worst-case scenario, they can just apologize to the Lawrences a few more times in the media.

    They will not suffer even one bit by doing that.

    The most important thing was that a piece of news would be popr for at most a week, or at most

    a month. The more people watched, the more numb they would be. It would gradually be

    a piece of history and no one would care about it.

    "Director Lawrence." Forrest looked at Jeanne''s sudden silence and called out to her.

    Others might be convinced by the Sander''s official statement, but those who truly knew the urgency

    of this project would not.

    Right now, the government was deliberately stabilizing the situation. In reality, time is sometimes the

    biggest weapon of destruction for an enterprise.

    Once they missed the best time, opportunities would slip through their fingers.

    "What do we do now?" Forrest asked.

    Although they knew that the Sanders was doing this on purpose, they did not know how to deal with

    it either.

    After all, the Sanders had already said so much. If the Lawrences were to be more aggressive, it

    would seem that they did not understand the bigger picture.

    Jeanne said, "When the Executive Office''s press conference is over, we will issue a statement."

    "What do we say?" "Thank you for the Sander''s support. Wepletely trust that the Sanders can

    help the Lawrence Enterprise through the difficult times. At the same time, we will fully cooperate

    with the construction of the amusement park project by the South Hampton City Administration

    Office."

    Forrest really did not think that Director Lawrence was someone who wouldpromise so easily.

    He also did not believe his own ears.

    Jeanne smiled. "Since they are standing on the side of benevolence and righteousness, so we will

    go along with them."

    Forrest still... could not understand.

    "This way, we''ll be able to tear down their tform and make them... have no way out."

    "..." Forrest was shocked. After a long while, he asked, "Director Lawrencehas a new strategy

    already?"

    Jeanne did not answer.

    Her smile was very obvious.

    Forrest simply could not describe his emotions and admiration.

    He just could not understand.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    How much energy could Director Lawrence contain in her slender body?

    Everyone was just struggling to their deaths in front of her.

 Chapter 139 Finn Personally Examined Monica

    Chapter 139 Finn Personally Examined Monica

    After the Sanders administrative office made an official statement.

    The impact of the news was obviously much weaker. The amount of attention started to decrease,

    and the poprity of the news slowly declined.

    Jeanne watched coldly as the news gradually became less popr.

    About an hourter.

    Jeanne had Forrest record a video for her.

    Then, she sent it out.

    In the video, Jeanne was smiling, "To the Administrative Office, thank you for your attention and

    support to the Lawrence Enterprise. We fully trust the Sanders and the administrative office to help

    the Lawrence Enterprise tide over this crisis. We will also actively work hard to find a better solution

    to minimize the losses of both the administrative office and the Lawrence Enterprise. Finally, I fully

    support the Sanders'' n for the amusement park project from the perspective of the national

    economy."

    A few short sentences.

    It ignited the news that had been cooling down.

    There were manyments below.

    "The Lawrence Enterprise is so understanding."

    "They quit while they can. The Lawrence Enterprise is quite smart."

    "I hope to see the administrative office help the Lawrence Enterprise."

    "Am I the only one who likes Jeanne? What''s surprising is that I''m a woman myself."

    There were a lot ofments below thisment.

    "No, you''re not the only one."

    "I''ve been looking at her face the entire time. What''s surprising is that my gender is the same as

    yours."

    Just like that, the tension in the news eased up.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    From the initial political and business conflicts, it seemed to have turned into entertainment gossip

    at this moment.

    #Jeanne''s looks are too shocking# had even be a hotment on this news.

    Monica sat in the waiting room of the hospital, flipping through today''s trending news.

    When she saw the video that Jeanne had just posted, she was a little angry.

    She could not help but swear.

    Jeannepromised just like that?

    Thoseckeys of the Sanders had casually said a few nice words, and Jeanne believed them?

    When she saw Jeanne''s first video of her retaliating head-on today, her blood was boiling. She was

    certain that Jeanne would definitely make a difference in this matter, and she would definitely

    amaze the world. It would be best if that b*stard Eden was regretful that he had lost a treasure and

    married a b*tch.

    However, she never expected Jeanne to suddenly express her goodwill.

    This was too big of a reversal!

    Although the Sanders were in power, and it wasmon sense to not fight with officials, this was

    too f**king fast. It was too obvious!

    Jeanne, what''s wrong with you?

    She had this uneasiness in her chest as if she had just taken a dump and suddenly retracted it. It

    was simply too unpleasant!

    No matter how she thought about it, with Jeanne''s personality, she would definitely choose to fight

    head-on, and it was impossible for her to give in so easily.

    Was it...

    Was she being threatened?

    At the thought of this, Monica became agitated.

    She quickly picked up the phone and dialed.

    The call went through. "Monica?"

    "Are you under house arrest by your father? Forced? Threatened?" Monica was extremely

    distressed.

    Jeanne smiled.

    She said, "I''m fine. I''m at work."

    "Don''t be afraid. If your father really uses violence on you, tell me. I''ll find someone to save you!"

    "No." Jeanne slightly raised her voice.

    "Then why did you suddenlypromise?" Monica''s face was full of displeasure.

    Jeanne already knew why Monica called.

    She knew Monica too well.

    Monica could not bear to see her suffer. She even wished that Jeanne could stand at the top and

    p everyone in the face.

    Sometimes, Jeanne would really be moved by this woman.

    After all, in this world, there were not many people who would treat her so unconditionally.

    She said, "Monica, do you know what a diversion is?"

    "Huh?"

    "It means that I have other ns," Jeanne said with a smile.

    "So you didn''tpromise just like that?"

    "Of course."

    "I knew it. My Jeannie has a domineering temperament! She won''t just swallow whatever you throw

    at her."

    Jeanne was amused. "I can''t talk anymore. I''m getting busy."

    "Okay." Monica took it as reassurance and stopped nagging, "I''m going for a check-up."

    "Check-up? What check-up?" Jeanne was stunned.

    "Oh, I''m going for a breast check-up. My chest is always tingling nowadays." "Is it serious?"

    "It shouldn''t be serious. We''ll know after the check-up."

    "Is Dr. Jones apanying you?" Jeanne asked.

    "How is that possible?" Monica raised her voice. "He''s not that kind. I came alone. I was afraid that

    my parents would be worried, so I didn''t call them."

    "After the check-up, no matter what happens, just send me a message."

    "Okay," Monica said nonchntly. "Go do your thing. I''m hanging up."

 Chapter 140 Finn Personally Examined Monica

    Chapter 140 Finn Personally Examined Monica

    "Okay."

    Jeanne hung up the phone, still feeling a little uneasy.

    She thought for a moment and made a call.

    The call went through. "Ms. Lawrence."

    "Dr. Jones, do you know that Monica is having a breast examination at the hospital?"

    Finn was sitting in his office sorting out some of his medical advice materials. When he heard what

    Jeanne said, his hands paused and he replied, "1 didn''t know." "She''s doing a checkup by herself

    right now. I can''t leave since I have something to do. I''m worried that if something happens, that silly

    girl will be alone..."

    "It should be fine," Finn said straightforwardly. "It''s just normal hypersia of the mammary nds.

    Just follow the doctor''s instructions and prevent it from happening."

    "Are you sure?" Jeanne asked.

    Finn pursed his lips.

    "If you''re not sure, I hope you can go and take a look."

    Finn replied, "Okay."

    "Thank you."

    Jeanne actually knew that there was some conflict between Finn and Monica. She was not trying to

    set them up, but she really felt that Monica and Micheal were not suitable for each other. Micheal...

    ced himself in the Sanders'' political arena, and his family was in a high position. Micheal was

    definitely not a simple man.

    Monica would be more suitable for a simpler environment.

    Even so...

    When ites to matters of the heart, it is never up to others.

    Therefore, the biggest reason she asked Finn to visit Monica was that she was really a little worried

    about that woman.

    Monica looked carefree and heartless, but if something really happened, she might choose to bear

    it herself.

    "Director Lawrence." Amy knocked on the door and entered.

    Jeanne came back to her senses.

    "The General Manager wants you to go to the meeting now."

    Jeanne''s eyes twitched, and her face was a little cold.

    Alexander really only knew how to drag her down.

    The hospital.

    The Breast Department.

    Monica put down the phone.

    At that moment, the hospital staff came forward respectfully. "Ms.Cardellini, it''s your turn to have

    your checkup."

    Monica nodded and followed the medical staff to the doctor''s clinic.

    She actually did not want toe today.

    She was young, so how could she have cancer? However, who knew that she would be so

    bothered when she went to work today? Finn''s words kept lingering in her ears.

    She would think of it no matter what she did. Even when she looked at Jeanne''s news, Finn''s voice

    would also appear.

    What if, what if...

    People would always be afraid of what-ifs.

    She was the same.

    So in the end, she still came to the hospital alone.

    Since she did not make an appointment in advance, she waited in the hospital for a while.

    At this moment, she walked into the doctor''s office.

    She was inexplicably... very nervous.

    The doctor was a female doctor in her forties. Her attitude was very friendly. After all, she used the

    VIP channel, so the fees were naturally much more expensive than normal outpatient clinics.

    She sat in front of the doctor.

    The doctor asked about her condition.

    Monica answered them one by one.

    After the doctor recorded her answer, she said, "Ms. Cardellini, lie on the bed. I''ll help you check."

    "Okay."

    Monicay on the examination bed behind the doctor''s outpatient clinic.

    Sheid down, lifted her shirt, and undid her bra.

    The doctor did the examination for a while.

    Monica felt a little awkward and nervous.

    After all, she was still a virgin. Although she was a female doctor, she still felt a little embarrassed to

    be examined like this.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    What made her nervous was... she would not really be sick, right?

    She looked at the doctor''s serious expression.

    After a long while.

    The doctor finished the examination and let her get up from the bed.

    "How is it?" Monica asked.

    Her heart was racing.

    "It should not be a big problem. But for the sake of being conservative, I suggest that we go for a

    doppler ultrasound and see how the breast hypersia is," the doctor suggested.

    "Okay."

    "I''ll get the nurse to take you for a doppler ultrasound."

    "Okay."

    Monica followed the nurse out.

    She was still a little nervous.

    She had just left when Finn walked into the doctor''s office.

    Monica did not see Finn, even though Finn had seen her leave.

    "How is Monica?" Finn asked.

    "Dr. Jones?" The breast doctor was surprised. Why did he suddenly ask her about the patient''s

    condition?

    The other nurse next to the breast doctor quickly said, "Ms. Cardellini is Dr.Jones'' wife."

    Finn pursed his lips.

    Monica would asionally apany her father for a physical examination, so everyone in the

    cardiology department knew about Monica. It was normal for the news to spread naturally.

    After all, being a doctor was still an ordinary profession. The Cardellinis were one of the top five

    companies among the twelve families in South Hampton City. Since Finn married a Cardellini, it was

    natural for people to gossip about them.

 Chapter 141 Finn Personally Examined Monica

    Chapter 141 Finn Personally Examined Monica

    What Finn did not know was that the main reason why he was being gossiped about was not that

    he had married a daughter from a prestigious family. Instead, it was because he had been coveted

    by countless single young women ever since he entered the hospital. There were many young

    women in the hospital, and 90% of the nurses were women. The ability of women to spread

    information was astonishing. He was actually very famous in South Hampton City Central Hospital.

    "1 see." The breast doctor smiled, "1 gave her a simple check-up just now. There were no lumps or

    nodules. It should only be normal hypersia of the breast. For safety reasons, let her get a doppler

    ultrasound and see the results."

    "Okay," Finn replied.

    The reminderst night was actually intentional. Hearing the doctor''s words, he was relieved.

    He said, "Thank you. I won''t bother you anymore."

    "Dr. Jones, you''re wee." The doctor was very friendly to Finn.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Other than being very popr among the young women, Finn also had a lot of prestige among his

    colleagues.

    Although he was young, he had sessfully performed several world-famous surgeries. The Heart

    Department of South Hampton City Hospital was also famous because of him. Therefore, many

    doctors still respected him. In fact, they even tried to curry favor with him.

    Finn left the breast department.

    He walked out and wanted to go straight back to the inpatient department.

    He usually did not work in the outpatient department and usually stayed in the wards.

    In fact, the inpatient and the outpatient department were a little far apart.

    He thought that since he was already here, he might as well do it.

    He went to the radiology department.

    The radiology department was always the ce with the most people in a hospital.

    Monica walked through the VIP corridor. As it was not a private hospital, the privileges were not that

    apparent without an advance appointment.

    He saw Monica holding a form as she was waiting.

    While waiting in line, she lowered her head and kept looking at her phone.

    He pursed his lips and walked straight into the VIP doppler ultrasound room.

    Monica waited for about ten minutes before the nurse invited her in.

    She put down her phone, still feeling a little unhappy.

    Seeing that Jeanne''s news was about to turn into gossip, she was totally upset.

    She walked into the only VIP ultrasound room andy on thefortable bed.

    "Ms. Cardellini, please pull your shirt up as much as you can and put your hands up as well."

    Monica did as she was told.

    She felt a little... phew, awkward.

    What made her even more awkward was that the doctor who was doing the ultrasound today was a

    man.

    He was wearing a surgical mask, although his face could not be seen clearly.

    She still felt that it was vaguely familiar.

    Why did she him a little simr to that b*stard Finn?

    However, because he was wearing a mask, she could only see his side profile while she was lying

    on the bed, and she could not be sure.

    Moreover... Why would Finne to the ultrasound room?

    Thinking about it, she felt that she must be overthinking.

    Then, because she was still a little nervous, she could not think of anything else.

    She felt the examination instrument on her chest sliding continuously.

    Her heart beat faster.

    She was still very nervous.

    It would be great if there was someone by her side to apany her.

    Thinking about it silently, she calmed herself down.

    After a long while.

    The doctor removed the device from Monica''s body.

    The nurse helped her wipe her body.

    Monica could not help but ask, "Doctor, how am I doing?

    Are there any problems?"

    The doctor did not answer.

    The nurse''s attitude was very good. "Ms. Cardellini, don''t worry. The results will be out soon. The

    report will show your condition."

    Of course, she knew that the report would show it.

    However, she was just worried.

    She tidied up her clothes.

    In the end, she did not ask any more questions and left the ultrasound room.

    After she left, the man wearing the mask took his mask off.

    The other ultrasound doctor came back and teased, "Dr. Jones, are you going to examine your

    wife''s breasts personally?"

 Chapter 142 A Direct Counterattack Against the Lawrence Enterprise’s Higher-ups

    Chapter 142 A Direct Counterattack Against the Lawrence Enterprise��s Higher-ups

    In the Doppler Ultrasound room.

    Finn replied calmly, "1 just wanted to see if I got rusty in my imaging skills."

    "Dr.Jones is indeed a versatile person." The imaging specialist sighed.

    "You tter me. I just happened to learn it when I was in school."

    It probably did not just "happen".

    When Finn just entered the hospital, he met a patient who did not have any problems on the

    ultrasound. However, based on Finn''s medical experience, he felt that there was definitely

    something wrong, so he personally operated on the patient. He then found a small tumor that was

    very subtle and difficult to find. It was diagnosed as malignant, but because the surgery was done

    earlier, the patient had undergone regr follow-up surgery and was basically fine.

    For this reason, the patient specially bought a silk banner for Finn. At that time, this story was also

    widely spread in the hospital. In order to make a name for itself, the hospital also published this

    news in various major media outlets. In a short period of time, Finn became famous in the South

    Hampton City''s medical world.

    Back then, he was only 26 years old.

    "Do you want to practice again? There are still a lot of patients waiting in line." The imaging

    specialist joked.

    "No, I still have something to do in the department. I''ll go back first," Finn rejected him with a smile.

    He was also very polite. "Thank you for your help earlier."

    He would not act superior just because of his position in the hospital. Therefore, even though he did

    not take the initiative to socialize, he had a good rtionship with many doctors and nurses.

    Finn left the ultrasound room.

    The nurse in the ultrasound room sighed. "Dr. Jones is so handsome, and his personality is also

    gentle. Everyone says that he is the brand of our hospital. The most important thing is his looks. It''s

    better to see him than to hear about him. He is really good-looking."

    "Don''t think about it. He has a wife." The imaging specialist broke her fantasy. "And you''ve seen his

    wife. She''s beautiful. I heard that she''s the daughter of a wealthy family."

    "I know. I''m just saying. Humans always yearn for beautiful things." The nurse was a little unhappy,

    but she could not help but say, "By the way, Dr.Jones treats his wife so well. He actually personally

    examined his wife''s breast. Do you think he did that because he doesn''t want you to see his wife''s

    body..."

    It was not too far from the truth.

    That''s right.

    Monica received the examination report.

    She took a look.

    The diagnosis was breast hypersia.

    Fortunately.

    Fortunately, Finn was wrong this time.

    She took the report to the doctor''s office.

    Suddenly, a voice rang in her ear, "Ordones."

    Monica turned her head instinctively and looked toward the voice.

    She really saw Finn not far ahead.

    Finn was stopped by a nurse. The two of them were talking about something.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The nurse was smiling brightly at him. Finn had a faint smile on his lips as well. He was listening to

    her speech very seriously, giving off an especially gentle demeanor.

    Monica saw Finn standing there in his white coat.

    He had a tall figure and a refined appearance.

    Monica really did not want to use any good words to describe Finn. However, at this moment, the

    impression Finn gave off was of a kind doctor that could only be seen on television. It was the

    image of a leading doctor.

    In the real world, it was really hard to see.

    She retracted her gaze.

    She suddenly walked past Finn.

    No matter how good-looking he was or how elegant he was, he was still just a s*umbag to her.

    Finn''s eyes moved slightly as he nced at the person who walked past him.

    The corners of his lips that were raised slightly stiffened for a few seconds.

    Lawrence Enterprise, executive meeting room.

    Jeanne appeared in the meeting room.

    All the executives and senior directors were present in the meeting room. They looked at Jeanne

    with a face full of sarcasm.

    It was especially obvious from Bryce Hoffman.

    After all, he used to have a very high position in the Lawrence Enterprise, and he would

    asionally mock Alexander. Now, because of Jeanne''s arrival, he had suffered a few setbacks

    and was a little unhappy in his heart. At this moment, when he saw Jeanne, he immediately said out

    loud, "Aren''t you the brave one? You even went against the Sanders and asked them toe out

    and solve your problems. Now, the administration office only said a few words and you''re backing

    down?"

    The words were not at all pleasant.

    Something shed across Jeanne''s eyes as she nced at Bryce. "Director Hoffman, the matter

    hasn''t reached the final step yet. You''d better not make a conclusion for now."

    "You''re still so arrogant even at this time. Ms. Lawrence, can you restrain your self-righteous

    personality? Do you really think that this is a ce for you to have fun, or did you take this as a

    ce where you can throw a tantrum and date whoever you want?" Bryce sneered.

    Jeanne''s expression was also very cold.

    At that moment, she really did not want to waste her breath on these people.

    Bryce saw that Jeanne did not speak and thought that she had nothing to say, so he became even

    more arrogant. He said to Alexander, "President Lawrence, I think this matter will cause such a

    huge impact. Jeanne has to bear full responsibility. Right now, although the administrative office

    said in front of the entire country that they will help us get through this difficult time, we have made

    the Sanders look bad this time. They may not let us off so easily."

 Chapter 143 A Direct Counterattack Against the Lawrence Enterprise’s Higher-ups

    Chapter 143 A Direct Counterattack Against the Lawrence Enterprise��s Higher-ups

    Alexander''s expression was also extremely ugly.

    He was initially showing off because of Jeanne, but now he could not say a single word because of

    her.

    Bryce added, "President Lawrence, this matter can not be allowed to pass just like this. Jeanne is

    not sensible, but it doesn''t mean that the senior executives of ourpany are also not sensible.

    Although the Sanders seems to be very friendly now, in fact, no one knows what attitude they will

    have towards ourpany in the future. The Sanders are in charge of Harken, so what right does

    ourpany have to offend them?"

    "Director Hoffman, if you have something to say, just say it," Alexander said coldly.

    "Then I''ll say it directly." Bryce stood up from his seat, looking even more imposing, "1 think the

    most important thing for us now is to get the Sanders''s forgiveness. No matter what their attitude

    toward us is, we have to take the initiative to express our goodwill to them. We have to apologize for

    our irrational behavior this time. At the very least, we can let the Sanders feel our sincerity and try

    our best to mitigate the possibility that the Sanders is deliberately targeting us."

    "So, what''s your suggestion?" Alexander raised his eyebrows.

    "It''s very simple. There''s a reason for everything.

    Whoever caused the trouble should be responsible. This matter was caused by Jeanne, and

    Jeanne should take full responsibility. So I think that we should fire Jeanne to give the Sanders an

    exnation."

    Jeanne''s eyes turned colder.

    Alexander''s expression also changed slightly.

    Joshua was at the side, smiling very insidiously.

    "Director Hoffman," Jeanne said.

    When it was quiet, or when everyone thought that Bryce''s suggestion was very good, she took the

    initiative to speak up.

    Bryce nced at Jeanne. "Are you still going to defend yourself?"

    "I''m not going to defend myself," Jeanne replied with a firm tone.

    "It''s best if you don''t defend yourself. We''re all people with status. Once we shed all pretenses and

    start saying what we want to, this wouldn''t look good."

    "I''m just telling Director Hoffman not to jump to conclusions before the matter is over. Don''t be too

    proactive either, or you''ll be easily pped in the face." "What do you mean by jumping to

    conclusions yet? Do you really think that the Sanders will help you solve your current difficulties? It''s

    just an excuse from them! Based on my many years of experience in the business world, I''m telling

    you clearly that the current logistics warehouse project of Lawrence Enterprise is finished. The

    investment has gone down the drain and we have lost more than a billion dors. You have even

    offended the Sanders. In the future, the Lawrences will not be able to develop. As the party

    involved, you have caused so much trouble for us. If it weren''t for the fact that you are a member of

    Lawrence, do you really think that it would be as simple as being chased out of the Lawrence

    Enterprise?" Bryce said with extreme anger.

    Jeanne looked at him but did not move.

    Her indifference agitated Bryce further.

    He said fiercely, "In any case, the Lawrence Enterprise will either have her or me. I can''t ept the

    fact that the Lawrence Enterprise is being led around by a little girl! This is simply an insult to me!"

    Bryce''s anger also provoked fierce resistance from the other higher-ups.

    Everyone at the scene stood on Bryce''s side and even forced Alexander to immediately give the

    order for Jeanne to leave the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Alexander was forced into a corner by everyone.

    After all, Jeanne was his daughter, and he was embarrassed.

    He gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, and said, "Everyone, be quiet!"

    Only then did everyone quieten down a little.

    "Jeanne did indeed have a huge problem with this incident..."

    Herself.

    Therefore, Alexander had also distanced himself from the rtionship.

    "I agree with the opinions of all the higher-ups and have decided to expel Jeanne..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, the door of the executive meeting room was pushed open.

    Everyone turned their heads and saw Jonathan Lawrence appear in the meeting room all of a

    sudden.

    He was sitting in a wheelchair, but he still looked energetic and sharp.

    At that moment, the office was silent.

    The next second, everyone in the meeting room stood up and said respectfully to Jonathan,

    "Chairman."

    Jonathan did not look at anyone. He only let his personal assistant push him toward Alexander.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Alexander quickly gave up his seat.

    "All of you, sit down," Jonathan instructed.

    Only then did everyone sit down.

    Due to Jonathan''s authoritative demeanor, no one took the initiative to speak.

    Jonathan swept a nce at everyone and said, "Jeanne,e over to grandpa''s side."

    Jeanne was originally standing, but when she heard Jonathan''s words, she walked over to his side.

 Chapter 144 A Direct Counterattack Against the Lawrence Enterprise’s Higher-ups

    Chapter 144 A Direct Counterattack Against the Lawrence Enterprise��s Higher-ups

    Everyone looked at Jonathan.

    After all, Jonathan''s prestige was still there, and he was also the oldest executive among them.

    Even if some people had some objections, they did not make a sound.

    "1 know about the incident this time. I believe that everyone is a little uneasy at this moment, and

    are all afraid that the Sanders will take revenge on the Lawrence Enterprise. I came here to calm

    everyone''s hearts, and to clearly tell everyone that the Sanders are not as petty as everyone might

    expect them to be. They are the rulers of Harken, after all. Everyone, there''s no need to worry over

    nothing here." His words were sonorous and forceful.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    He did not lose his authority just because he got older.

    "Alexander, as Lawrence Enterprise''s executive general manager, you need to take the lead and

    reassure the senior executives and subordinates that ourpany will be fine."

    "Yes." Alexander immediately said respectfully.

    "Chairman." Bryce opened his mouth, and at this moment, he sounded much more respectful.

    "Director Hoffman, if you have something to say, just say it."

    "Although you said that the Sanders will not take revenge, that is because we are in luck and that

    the

    Sanders are rather kind. However, as an enterprise, we can not just take it for granted. We have to

    do our duty well and show the Sanders some respect. So, I suggest that Jeanne resign. In this way,

    the Sanders will naturally feel our sincerity..."

    "The enterprise''s duty is to contribute to the economy of Harken, not to curry favor with the

    powerful."Jonathan directly interrupted Bryce''s words.

    Bryce was embarrassed by Jonathan''s words.

    "I was watching the entire incident this time, and I don''t think Jeanne made any mistakes. I even

    support Jeanne''s actions. I am not protecting or covering up for Jeanne, but when the enterprise is

    wronged, it should stand up for itself and not simply swallow its anger. Therefore, I don''t agree with

    Director Hoffman''s words."

    Bryce felt very awkward after being told off in public.

    Jonathan spoke again, "I''m here today to not only calm everyone down but also to encourage

    everyone to support my granddaughter. She naturally has her own arrangements for this logistics

    warehouse project under the Lawrence Enterprise. Please don''t use your qualifications and status

    to restrict her."

    "Chairman, are you sure you are protecting her? This is too obvious!" Bryce could not hold back

    and said sarcastically.

    "Whether I am protecting her or not will depend on the result." Jonathan''s expression was serious.

    "The result? Isn''t the result already finalized?"

    "Not yet!" Jeanne said.

    Bryce instantly changed his tone, "I am talking to your grandfather. What right do you have to

    interrupt?"

    "I gave her the right!" Jonathan said.

    Bryce''s expression twisted uglily.

    "It was my decision to let Jeannee to work at the Lawrence Enterprise! I believe in my

    judgment!"Jonathan said again, his aura full of confidence.

    "Thank you for your affirmation, grandpa" Jeanne turned around and said to everyone respectfully,

    "Give me another day, and I willpletely resolve this matter. If it is still the same tomorrow, then

    the Lawrence Enterprise will still have to bear the losses now. I will take the me and resign, and

    evenpensate the Lawrence Enterprise for all the losses."

    Bryce sneered, "Compensate for the losses? How will youpensate?"

    "I willpensate in her stead," Jonathan said firmly.

    Bryce endured it.

    "But if I manage to turn the situation around..." Jeanne''s eyes narrowed slightly, "I request for

    Director Hoffman to leave Lawrence Enterprise."

    Thest sentence was a fatal blow.

 Chapter 145 Jeanne’s Mysterious Identity

    Chapter 145 Jeanne��s Mysterious Identity

    In the executive meeting room.

    Bryce was forced into a corner by Jeanne.

    His expression was extremely ugly.

    However, at that moment, he could not say a single word.

    Jeanne sneered, "Since you can''t be absolutely sure that I will fail, then please don''t be so sure."

    Bryce gritted his teeth and said, "For the chairman''s sake, I don''t want to make you look bad."

    His words sounded nice, but it was his way of giving himself a way out.

    He had to admit that he was really humiliated by the Lawrences today.

    Jonathan said, "Thank you, Director Hoffman. If the other senior directors here have any other

    opinions, please raise them."

    Even if some people were not convinced, they tactfully did not speak. Bryce had been embarrassed

    enough.

    "Since everyone has no objections, then the meeting is adjourned," Jonathan instructed.

    Then, his personal assistant pushed him out of the meeting room.

    Alexander followed behind Jonathan with Jeanne after him.

    Joshua hurriedly trailed along.

    Jonathan left the Lawrence Enterprise directly.

    Alexander, Jeanne, and Joshua were all at the door to see him off.

    Jonathan said to Alexander, "Support Jeanne more. Don''t let your daughter be bullied by outsiders."

    "Yes." Alexander was extremely respectful.

    Jeanne looked at Jonathan, waves of mixed emotions washing over her.

    If Jonathan was not a person who prioritized business interests, and if she did not know how cruel

    he was on the inside, she might actually be moved by his actions today.

    She watched Jonathan leave.

    Only when the car drove out did she withdraw her gaze.

    She retracted her gaze and met Alexander''s.

    Alexander naturally had two faces. He waspletely different in front of Jonathan.

    His expression was cold as he looked at Jeanne. "Don''t do whatever you want just because your

    grandfather has your back. If you don''t save the Lawrence Enterprise from its losses, you''ll still have

    to get out of thepany."

    "I know."

    Alexander left with these words and strode away.

    Joshua hurriedly followed him.

    He followed Alexander into the Executive General Manager''s office.

    Joshua could not help but ask, "Dad, what does grandfather mean? Grandfather stood up for

    Jeanne in front of so many senior directors. What does that make me?"

    "You? You are practically nothing." Alexander was furious.

    Joshua held back his anger.

    "No matter what happens to Jeanne now, she has be more popr and was once glorious

    because of her achievements. You have been working in the Lawrence Enterprise for more than a

    year. All you do is waste time!"

    "Dad, how can you say that about your son..."

    "Then tell me what contribution you have made to thepany, and what help you have brought

    me?"

    "At least I know my own limits. I won''t be like Jeanne who caused so much trouble for you!" Joshua

    was displeased.

    "You''re useless and you''re also unreasonable!"

    "Dad..."

    "Learn well. In the future, if your grandfather really gives Lawrence Enterprise to Jeanne, you can''t

    me anyone else."

    "Dad."

    "Get out of here!" Alexander roared angrily.

    Joshua could also see that Alexander was angry. Although he felt ufortable in his heart, he still

    left dejectedly.

    When he returned to his office, he called Eden indignantly, "Brother-inw, can you ask the Sanders

    to target the Lawrence Enterprise? I simply can''t stand

    Jeanne''s insufferably arrogant attitude. Today, my grandfather actually came to thepany to

    support Jeanne. We originally wanted to kick Jeanne out of thepany, but now we had to give

    her one more day."

    "Your grandfather supports Jeanne?" Eden was also a little surprised.

    Based on his understanding of Jonathan Lawrence, he would never ignore his own grandson and

    support his granddaughter.

    "Brother-inw." Joshua did not receive a reply and called out again.

    "Alright, I got it."

    "Brother-inw, what I mean is..."

    The call was abruptly hung up.

    He wanted to get support and not be ignored like this.

    He had been ignored enough during this period of time!

    Eden was indeed ignoring Joshua.

    Joshua was useless, and Eden was just using him.

    He did not have so much free time to deal with him.

    Eden was a little uneasy now.

    Initially, he felt that this matter woulde to an end after Jeanne had some self-awareness and

    compromise. Next would be an internal crusade among the Lawrence Enterprise against Jeanne,

    and he would reap the benefits.

    However, at this moment, he did not expect Jonathan to suddenly stand on Jeanne''s side.

    Although Eden had never interacted with Jonathan, from his father''s description of this man, he

    knew that Jonathan was a sinister and cunning person. In the business world, he would do anything

    for profit. If it was not for the stroke two years ago that forced Jonathan to retire, the Lawrence

    Enterprise would not have declined so quickly.

    He picked up the phone.

    "Eden, what''s wrong?" Micheal''s tone was calm as always.

    No matter what happened, he seemed to be calm and collected.

    Eden said bluntly, "I''m a little worried that things will change."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Just now, Joshua called me and said that Jonathan Lawrence stood up for Jeanne. We thought

    that Jeanne would have been kicked out of the Lawrence Enterprise today, but I didn''t expect

    Jonathan to back her up."

    "You mean that Jeanne might still have other tricks up her sleeve?" Micheal instantly understood.

    "Yes." Eden confirmed. "Jonathan is a businessman. In front of benefits, he won''t even consider his

    family. Moreover, Jeanne isn''t the sessor of the Lawrence Enterprise. If you want to talk about

    favoritism, he''ll only be favoring Joshua."

    "Alright, I got it. I''ll go and inform the Sanders."

    "I really don''t want any more changes. We''ve already spent a lot of effort on Jeanne''s matter..."

    Outside the room, Eden''s assistant pushed open the door.

    It seemed like there was an urgent matter.

    Eden frowned.

    "President Swa, the Lawrence Enterprise released another video just now. It''s currently spreading

    across the media."

    Eden was shocked.

    Micheal, who was on the other side of the phone, could feel that something was wrong. "What

    happened?"

    "The Lawrence Enterprise released another video. It must be Jeanne again!"

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "Hang up the phone first and see what it is." Micheal made a prompt decision.

    "Okay."

    Eden hurriedly hung up the phone. Suppressing his anger, he quickly opened theputer screen

    and typed in the word "Jeanne".

    Countless news articles about her popped up on the inte.

    He clicked on thetest one.

    He clicked on it and saw Jeanne''s inherently attractive face appear on the screen.

    "I''m very sorry for taking up public resources again. I just want to be able to give my friends who are

    concerned about the logistics of the Lawrence Enterprise an exnation. I also want to draw a

    complete conclusion to this matter. This afternoon, the South Hampton City administrative office

    made a statement in front of the entire nation and gave Lawrence Enterprise a perfect

    compensation n. The

    Lawrences were very grateful and seriously discussed the n given to us by the administrative

    office. We found that everything the administrative office gave us was from the country''s assets. As

    an enterprise, I''m ashamed that not only did I not contribute to the country, but I also took the

    country''s assets."

    Eden gritted his teeth.

    Although the Lawrences seemed to be taking the initiative to curry favor with the Sanders, the more

    they did so, the more uneasy he felt.

    He controlled his emotions and looked down.

    Jeanne continued, "In view of this, the Lawrence Enterprise actively held an internal seminar, trying

    to solve our difficulties through our own abilities. After more than two hours of intense discussions in

    the afternoon, we found a better way that can support both our logistics warehouse and the

    amusement park project. The following is the result of the Lawrence Enterprise''s discussion."

    Eden''s heart was racing. He was really afraid of how Jeanne would turn this matter around.

    He stared at the screen.

    "The biggest contradiction between the logistics warehouse and the amusement park is that the

    road traffic can not be used rationally. An amusement park is a ce where people gather, and it is

    also a ce where traffic will be bad. If the amusement park is too popr, traffic control will be

    implemented within 1,000 meters around the amusement park. That is to say, traffic is not allowed

    to enter. This is the fundamental problem that hindered our logistics warehouse. The logistics

    warehouse needs more convenient and faster transportation, so I think that as long as we solve the

    traffic problem, the logistics warehouse and the amusement park can be built together."

    Eden red at Jeanne in the video.

    This woman really had a lot of ideas.

    Without a doubt, this was indeed a good way to have it both ways, but...

    He sneered.

    Whether the n could be agreed to or not, or whether it could really be transformed was also up to

    the Sanders.

    Although Jeanne''s suggestion was good, it could not be used. It was still futile.

    "I contacted the world-ss transportation master, us Maine, through my friend''s connections. I

    just gave it a try and sent him the geographical blueprint of our ce. I didn''t expect him to send me

    the first draft within an hour." Jeanne took out the design draft and ced it in front of theputer

    screen. The design draft was not very clear, but it could be seen that it was indeed a blueprint for

    nning and construction.

    "Mr. us said that the terrain of our local area is notplicated. To solve the transportation

    problem in our logistics warehouse, we only need to build a light rail and a subway. The subway is

    for the amusement park, and the light rail is for the logistics warehouse. They are not rted to

    each other and can work together." Jeanne said briefly and very calmly, "He said that he bought the

    nearest ne ticket and wille to the field to make ns for us tomorrow."

    She must be lying!

    Countless big shots could not even invite the world-ss transportation master, but now, he would

    personallye to South Hampton City?

    Just who the heck could Jeanne be?

 Chapter 146 Jeanne Might Not Be an Ordinary Person

    Chapter 146 Jeanne Might Not Be an Ordinary Person

    Jeanne invited the world-ss transportation master, us Maine. The news of Maine''s arrival in

    South Hampton City spread throughout the country in an instant.

    There were many onlookers.

    "Is it really the legendary us? The master who can unimpeded traffic no matter howplicated

    the traffic environment is under his design?"

    "us only spent a week solving a traffic problem that had caused congestion in Mens for ten

    years. Now that so many years have passed in that city, even the rush hour is extremely smooth.

    It''s said that those streets are even named ''us Route 1''and ''us Route 2''..."

    "Didn''t us retire many years ago?"

    "Who is us... everyone is very confused."

    "Looking forward to us'' arrival, looking forward to the final resolution..."

    The news of the transportation master was in full swing.

    Jeanne''s office.

    Jeanne was also flipping through the news.

    Her expression was very calm.

    Forrest really did not dare to believe it. After he helped Jeanne record the video, he actually had a

    lot of questions. At this moment, he finally could not hold it in anymore. "Director Lawrence, you are

    not joking, right?"

    Jeanne looked up from the screen. "You mean the matter of inviting us?"

    "Yes." Forrest nodded and voiced his doubts, "Actually, I''m quite interested in world-ss

    celebrities, especially those with technical influence. I have some understanding of us. He had

    already announced three years ago that he would no longer ept invitations to design

    transportation ns. Moreover, many important leaders of many countries had personally gone to

    invite him, but he refused them all. I don''t know how you got him toe out of his retirement."

    "It''s not me," Jeanne said. "I don''t have such great abilities."

    "Then who is it? Is it your friend? Who could be this influential?" Forrest was very curious.

    He suddenly felt that the woman in front of him was unfathomable.

    She seemed to... always make people feel extremely shocked.

    "It''s my son," Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    "..." Forrest felt that this was even harder to ept than the Director herself being acquainted with

    us.

    Jeanne was really calm to the point that it drove people crazy. She casually said, "us is one of

    the people in charge of the Mensa organization. My son''s IQ just happened to be online. When he

    entered Mensa, us identally discovered my son and felt that he was amazing. Thinking that

    he was a talent that could be trained for, he made George his apprentice. Inyman''s terms, us

    is my son''s master. Now that his disciple''s mother is in trouble, he can''t just stand by and do

    nothing. So, I asked George to tell us about my request, and us agreed."

    "..." Forrest was speechless.

    Could you not say it so casually? It would make people jealous.

    "Director Lawrence, you... you... You''re just not an ordinary person." Forrest was even stuttering.

    The father of emerce, West from the MUK Group, was her godfather.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    The world-ss transportation master, us, was her son''s master.

    No ordinary person would not be able to befriend these big shots.

    Unless she was a big shot herself.

    Jeanne smiled.

    She said, "Everything is a coincidence or fate. I''m not as powerful as you think, just a little lucky."

    There was probably no one in this world who could rely on luck to be a king.

    Forrest had a feeling that Jeanne would definitely be more sessful in the future!

    "Let''s not talk too much. Tell Mandy to keep an eye on the news. We can''t let the news go cold like

    this. The inte trolls we hired have to keep building

    momentum." Jeanne returned to the main topic, and she looked at the time again. "It''s 8 pm now.

    The matter is about toe to an end. Tomorrow morning, I will go to the airport to pick us up. I

    will be a littlete. When the timees, you will be in charge of the project. If you encounter any

    problems, call me immediately."

    "Don''t worry, Director Lawrence." Forrest agreed immediately.

    Jeanne nodded. She picked up her bag and stood up to leave the office.

    Forrest followed her out and looked at her silhouette.

    These few days, she had clearly experienced some high-intensity and high-pressure work. He did

    not know why this woman in front of him could still remain calm. It was as if everything was within

    her expectations, and she only needed to wait for a good result.

    He truly admired her so much.

    Wondering if those who tried to put her down were fuming right now.

 Chapter 147 Jeanne Might Not Be an Ordinary Person

    Chapter 147 Jeanne Might Not Be an Ordinary Person

    In fact.

    That person had indeed broken down.

    Eden gritted his teeth and was so angry that he wanted to kill someone.

    Where did Jeanne get the ability to invite the so-called world-ss transportation master, us?

    Once he reallyes to South Hampton City, the traffic problem would just be insignificant. Jeanne

    borrowed the power of the inte and thepromise she made with the administrative office

    previously. It would be impossible for the administrative office to reject such a solution that would

    have the best of both worlds. If they reject it, then they would really be deliberately targeting the

    Lawrence Enterprise, and the Sanders would not be able to back down.

    Eden clenched his fists tightly, and his anger reached its peak.

    He admitted that he really wanted to make Jeanne submit to him. Thinking back to the time when

    he made a mistake that every man would make, Jeanne made such a big fuss that his reputation

    was almost ruined. In the end, he managed to preserve his reputation and Jeanne was the one in

    ruins, to the extent that she was even kicked out of the Lawrences. From then till now, Jeanne had

    not yielded to him even once, which made him feel displeased.

    Now that he saw her return with her still beautiful and moving appearance, his desire to make her

    submit to him became even stronger.

    It could not be denied that Jeanne had the innate ability to make all men lose control. Although he

    had tried his best to forget the existence of this woman all these years, when this woman appeared

    in front of him again, he would still be tempted. He still wanted this woman to be... his own.

    He could not deny that all men had innate bad natures. If they could not obtain something, they

    would always resort to all means to obtain it.

    However, when they finally obtain it, they would have no feelings left for this woman.

    Therefore, the things that he had done to Jeanne before this was always to make her submit to him,

    and even make her his woman.

    However,

    After this incident, he changed his mind.

    He had to.

    This woman...

    He would definitely make her suffer a fate worse than death!

    He was having crazy thoughts, and his suppressed anger made him look very ominous.

    The phone rang at this moment.

    Eden lowered his head to take a look and picked it up.

    "Micheal." "Have you thought of a solution?"

    "No,�� Eden said frankly. "If Jeanne really invited us, and if the Sanders rejects this construction,

    then it will confirm that the Sanders is targeting the Lawrence Enterprise. The Sanders will not be

    able to answer the people."

    "So, we can only take the risk." Micheal''s tone was cruel.

    Eden held the phone tightly, and his expression changed.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Get us involved in an ident in South Hampton City." Micheal made a prompt decision.

    Eden''s heart pounded.

    "I''ll leave it to you. Can you do it?" Micheal asked.

    Eden gritted his teeth. "Yes."

    "It''s mainly because Melody and I have a special identity. There are too many eyes on us. It''ll be

    difficult to avoid everyone and do something secretly."

    "1 understand," Eden agreed immediately. "Leave it to me. I can do it."

    "It''ll all be up to you tomorrow. If us sessfully arrived at South HamptonCity, the Lawrence

    Enterprise''s logistics warehouse project would continue. Everything that we had done previously will

    all be in vain. However, if something happened to us in South Hampton city, not only would this

    project be shelved, but have you thought about what kind of attack Jeanne would suffer? It would

    be global." Micheal reminded him word by word.

    Eden was touched. He did not think so much.

    He only thought that if something happened to us, this project would not be continued.

    He did not think that as an international celebrity, if something happened to us because of

    Jeanne, then Jeanne... would not be able to get forgiveness from the public even if she apologized.

    He looked a little excited. "Jeanne is asking for it. It will be very ugly."

    "Be careful," Micheal reminded.

    "Okay."

    Micheal and Eden exchanged a few more words before hanging up.

    Micheal was still in the office at the moment.

    Ever since he returned to the country and started working, he had been extremely busy. His goal

    was to be able to reach a higher position faster.

    His father was suddenly diagnosed with terminal lung cancer. Although it was not announced to the

    public, the doctor said that the deterioration was very rapid and it was hard to say how much time

    was left.

    If he wanted to stabilize the position of the Ross, he could only depend on himself. He would resort

    to any means to support the glory of his entire family.

    Something shed across his eyes as he looked at the caller ID on the screen. He picked it up.

    "Melody."

    "Did you tell Eden what to do?" Melody was somewhat anxious.

 Chapter 148 Jeanne Might Not Be an Ordinary Person

    Chapter 148 Jeanne Might Not Be an Ordinary Person

    "Yes."

    "Can he be trusted?"

    "We don''t have any other choice for the time being."

    Melody endured it and did not want to belittle Eden anymore. She said, "I gave my instructions just

    now. If any ident happens tomorrow, the official department will arrivete due to

    ''circumstances''. They will only go to the scene to deal with it after Eden''s people leave. Micheal,

    we''ve already done so much. We can''t fail again this time."

    "Okay."

    "How''s your father''s situation?" Melody suddenly thought of it.

    Micheal pursed his lips. "The doctor said that he''s fine for the time being, but he needs to

    recuperate."

    "I also mentioned your current situation to my father just now. My father told you not to worry too

    much. If anything really happens to your father, my father will personally support you. He won''t let

    your family decline like this."

    "Help me thank him." Micheal appeared to be very respectful.

    "As long as you sincerely support the Sanders, my father will not mistreat you. Moreover, with me

    around, I will always help you put in good words in front of my father."

    "Thank you."

    "In short, you don''t have to bear the burden." "Okay."

    "I''ll hang up now," Melody said. "We''ll see the results tomorrow."

    "Okay."

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    He hung up the phone.

    Micheal rubbed his aching temples.

    Actually, he was very tired.

    When he returned this time, he suddenly received news that his father was critically ill. It was hard

    to ept.

    Back then, he was forced to break up with Monica. He was unwilling, but he still epted it for the

    sake of his official career in the end.

    He had lived in a ce where cheating and power were paramount.

    He had seen too many people kneel in front of his father without any dignity in order to curry favor

    with him. He had also encountered a time when his father was schemed against and his life was on

    the line. His entire family was almost buried with him at that time.

    His father had taught him since he was young that this was a world where the strong preyed on the

    weak. If he could not grow stronger, then he would be devoured by others. He could only continue

    to grow.

    Under his father''s influence, he had a strong desire for power and status.

    However, it could not be denied that back then, he really loved Monica when he dated her.

    In fact, he had a crush on Monica for many years.

    In high school, he was in the same ss as Eden. Eden and Jeanne were dating, and Jeanne''s

    best friend happened to Monica, so they got to know each other.

    Friendship was all there was between them.

    In fact, he was very clear that he should have married a woman who was more beneficial to his

    career, and not the daughter of a businessman. Thus, he did not have a good impression of Monica,

    and even said that he would keep a distance from her.

    However, there was once...

    During a mock test in his third year of high school, he made a mistake in the performance test and

    fell from the first to eighth grade. That time, he was scolded by his father, and his mood was

    extremely low.

    Coincidentally, that day, he agreed to go to the amusement park with Eden to rx his nerves. In

    order to prevent others from knowing his inner feelings, he did not refuse.

    When he went, he saw that Jeanne and Monica were also there.

    The four of them went together.

    To give Eden and Jeanne some time alone, it was him and Monica who went together in the end.

    Monica was really a very cheerful person. He had seen too many youngdies from influential

    families in the upper ss. No one would be as carefree as she was.

    He was actually a little envious.

    Monica pulled him to the roller coaster.

    He was a cautious person. He rarely did things out of his control, and felt that roller coasters were

    not suitable for him.

    However, Monica was a stubborn person. She pulled him to line up and forced him to go with her.

    As they sat on the roller coaster, Monica took the initiative to hold his hand. "If you''re afraid, hold my

    hand."

    How could Micheal admit that he was afraid?

    Monica held on anyway. "I can see that you''re in a bad mood today. When you''re in a bad mood,

    you have to vent. Trust me!"

    In fact.

    The thrill of the roller coaster was never a concern in Micheal''s mind.

    The only thing that had been touching him in the depths of his heart was Monica''s soft and warm

    hand, which was holding him tightly.

 Chapter 149 Monica, Finn, and Micheal’s Past

    Chapter 149 Monica, Finn, and Micheal��s Past

    Micheal''s true feelings for Monica were not from that time.

    He always felt that his heart rate increased because the roller coaster was too intense.

    Therefore, he and Monica only remained friends for a long period of time. They did not have any

    interactions, and there were no changes in their feelings.

    Until..

    He was studying official affairs with his father while attending the University of Civil Affairs. He was

    actually very busy and had no time to think about other things.

    One day, he apanied his father while they were getting off work.

    It was already midnight. There were almost no pedestrians on the streets, and there were very few

    cars.

    He sat in the back seat of the car in fatigue and looked at the night sky of South Hampton City.

    Usually, there would be a lot of night lights shing at this time, but tonight seemed to be much

    darker than usual.

    He watched silently. Then, he suddenly saw a familiar face appear on thergest promotional

    electronic screen in South Hampton city. Seeing her bright smile and her face full of joy, she said,

    "Finn, Happy Birthday to you!"

    Finn...

    Who could he be?

    Monica had rented all the electronic screens in South

    Hampton city from 0 a.m. to 24 a.m., exactly an entire day.

    That was why Monica was famous.

    The man named Finn also became famous.

    Micheal was someone who never cared about gossip, and that was the first time he typed the words

    "Finn" on the inte.

    Looking at that man''s resume, looking at all the information about that man...

    Micheal finally admitted that he had feelings for Monica.

    Otherwise, he would not have wasted his time finding out about another man Monica liked so much.

    However...

    He still decided to endure it.

    After all...

    He and Monica would not have a future.

    As a human, there would always be times when he could not control himself and act on impulse.

    It was a gathering of university alumni.

    He was drinking with a group of ssmates at the bar when he saw Monica sitting in front of the bar

    counter, crying.

    He looked at her for a long time.

    Looking at her slender body that was breaking down.

    In the end, he got up and walked toward her.

    Monica was also a little surprised to see him.

    He took the initiative to order a ss of wine and sat

    beside Monica. "Did the sky fall on you today?"

    "Finn cheated," Monica said.

    When she said it out loud, her tears flowed like a torrent.

    It was even more painful than the sky falling.

    When Micheal heard those words, his heart was filled with joy.

    He was next to Monica through the night.

    Monica actually asked him to ignore him several times, but he did not leave.

    He stayed with her the whole night.

    He did not leave with her until the bar closed in the morning.

    He then sent her back.

    Monica was probably tired from crying, so she did not refuse.

    The car arrived at the door of Monica''s vi.

    From afar, he saw a man standing there.

    The impulse in his heart grew stronger and stronger.

    Therefore, the moment Monica got out of the car, he hugged her in his arms.

    Monica was shocked.

    At that moment, she looked straight at him.

    "Monica, would you believe it if I say that I like you?" Micheal said.

    Monica seemed to be even more frightened.

    "I have liked you for many years." He enunciated each word.

    He actually confessed.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    He thought that he would never say something like that in his life.

    Monica seemed to be unable to react in time.

    He saw Finn approaching them from the corner of his eye, and even saw Finn''s eyes turn red.

    He leaned close to Monica''s ear and whispered, "Do you know? The best way to give up a

    rtionship is to start another one."

    "Micheal..."

    "Finn is behind you. If you don''t want to be hurt by him again, you have to acquiesce to my actions."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he...

    Monica did not actually have time to react. She felt Micheal''s kiss on her lips.

    From her surprised expression, it was obvious that she was rejecting him.

    However, in the next second, she gave in.

    Perhaps she had really experienced something too heart-wrenching, which was why she chose this

    way to break up with Finn.

    Micheal kissed her and saw Finn standing behind them in a daze.

    Micheal even saw that the man was clenching his fists, his eyes were red, and then... a tear fell.

    A man could actually cry like that for a woman.

    Perhaps he was deeply in love.

    Perhaps there was a misunderstanding between them.

    Perhaps..

    However, Micheal did not care.

    He was cruel enough to break them up.

    He knew that Finn was an orphan, and he also knew that an orphancked security.

 Chapter 150 Monica, Finn, and Micheal’s Past

    Chapter 150 Monica, Finn, and Micheal��s Past

    With Finn''s status, he was not worthy of the wealthy Monica. Therefore, once he felt that Monica did

    not love him, he would turn around and leave.

    This was the influence that a foster family brought to the child.

    From then on, Finn withdrew from Monica''s world.

    Even during the period when Micheal pursued Monica, during the period when Monica still clearly

    loved Finn, Finn never appeared in Monica''s world again.Therefore, it was not difficult for him to

    pursue Monica.

    As long as he gave her happiness, as long as he made her happy enough to forget Finn, their

    rtionship wouldst.

    They dated for two years.

    Finally, his father found out.

    His father mercilessly urged them to break up.

    At that time, Micheal was deeply in love with Monica. He loved her so much that he even tried to

    convince his father. Even if he did not marry the daughter of an official, he could rely on his own

    strength to rise to a higher position. However, his resistance was futile. His father did not listen to

    any exnation and directly went to find Monica''s father. He used harsh words while he asked

    Monica''s father to make his daughter break up with Micheal.

    The situation had developed beyond his control.

    He and Monica both endured the immense pressure from their family. In the end, it was he who

    chose to let go-

    As long as his father did not agree to him being with Monica, he would not be able to be with her.

    Regardless of whether his father used his power, or Micheal himself did not have the courage to

    stand in between Monica and his family, they would eventually break up.

    However, the final fuse to break up came from an official opportunity given to him by the Chief.

    When the matter between him and Monica was getting out of hand, the Chief gave him an

    opportunity to go abroad to further his studies. That opportunity was something that could only be

    encountered by chance and not sought after. It was an exchange program between countries, and

    thest person who had such an opportunity was the Chief himself. One could imagine how

    valuable this opportunity was.

    He knew clearly that he could not refuse.

    Therefore, he chose to break up with Monica because he did not want to make things difficult for her

    again.

    He knew that he had let her down in this matter.

    His family and his upbringing made it impossible for him to give up his future for a woman.

    Monica was probably very sad.

    He thought of the heartbreaking breakup between Monica and Finn. He did not know if Monica

    would be in pain, and he was cruel enough to not find out.

    After he left, he heard that Monica and Finn got married.

    He was sad, but his political aspirations made him ept it.

    He returned to the country recently, and the exchange program was not over yet.

    He only returned to the country early because of his father''s illness.

    After he returned, the Chief asked him to get Monica back.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Although Harken was currently in the hands of the Sanders, the economy was not under their

    control. It was all on the Swans. Back then, after Zachary Swan helped the Sanders take over the

    country, he abandoned politics and went into business. At that time, the Sanders did not have

    enough resources to control the development of the economy. In addition, the Swans had juste

    down from the political arena at that time. Their connections and influence were still rather

    overwhelming, thus they sessfully devoted themselves to business. After decades of expansion,

    they had created the Swan family''s wealth and business status in Harken. Now, the Swans

    themselves could even influence the economic development of Harken.

    Therefore, when the Sanders stabilized in the political arena, they naturally began to feel the crisis

    in the economic sector. Hence, they had the idea of working with the Swans through arranged

    marriages, and their goal was to take control of Harken''s economy from the Swans. However, the

    Swans refused time and time again. Everyone would think that the Swans did not want to return to

    the political arena. However, only a few people would know that the Swans actually did not want to

    give the business empire that they had built to the Sanders.

    If the Sanders could not form a friendly rtionship with the Swans, they would choose another

    way.

    Micheal was currently in charge of starting otherrge enterprises in Harken. He was in charge of

    other industries that the Swans had no control over, and the Cardellini''s medical materialspany

    was thergest enterprise among the twelve families, aside from the Swans. Naturally, it was the

    target that the Sanders wanted to rope in or control.

    Letting Micheal and Monica be together was to let Micheal take control of the Cardellinis.

    Of course, the most urgent thing for the Sanders now was to gain control of the Swans through the

    marriage alliance. Controlling the Cardellinis was just an auxiliary line. The most important thing

    now was still the marriage between Fourth Master Swan and Melody. As for him and Monica, they

    could take it step by step.

    After thinking so much, Micheal was also a little tired.

    His eyes moved slightly as he looked at Monica''s photo on theputer screen in front of him.

    He used her photo as the screensaver.

    Actually... he was very grateful for the Sanders'' policy guidance.

    At least, he could be together with Monica without his family''s objections and without affecting his

    official career development.

    He liked her.

    He really liked her, without the consideration of benefits.

    He picked up the phone and dialed.

    The call went through. "Micheal."

    "I miss you."

    "..."

    At this moment, Monica was at home.

    She had just finished talking to Jeanne and was in a good mood.

    She remembered that she had to go to the hospital today for her medicine. Even though she had a

    small problem with her breast, she still had to pay attention to it.

    She was just about to leave when she received a call from Micheal.

    Actually, the day they came back from her father''s ce, she had told Micheal to wait until his

    parents were really willing to ept them before making their rtionship official. They could start

    dating again, but they would not see each other for the time being.

    After all, if they identally do something they should not, she would never be able to ept it

    morally.

    After that, they really did not see each other. They did not even call each other often.

    Micheal would asionally send her messages, but they were all simple greetings. It was the first

    time Micheal had said that he missed her so directly like today.

    Her heart was beating a little.

    Micheal did not seem to want to make things difficult for her either. He changed the topic and said,

    "I just finished working overtime and was about to get off work. How about you?"

    "I''m at home, taking my medicine."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I have breast hypersia. The doctor asked me to take some medicine."

    "Is it serious?"

    "It''s not serious. I had a check-up today, and the doctor said that it''s nothing serious."

    "That''s good." Micheal heaved a sigh of relief.

    "By the way, why did you get off work sote?" Monica put the pill into her mouth, took a sip of

    warm water, and swallowed it.

    "Yeah, I was too busy."

    "Have you had dinner yet?"

    "1 forgot. Do you want toe out and eat with me?"

    "Micheal." Monica bit her lips. "Let''s not meet for the time being."

    The other side chuckled and said in a t tone, "I''m just kidding."

    "Remember to have dinner."

    "Okay."

    "Then get off work early."

    "Okay."

    "Then I''ll hang up," Monica said.

    "Monica." The other side called her name and said in a low voice.

    "Yes?" "Will you miss me?" Micheal asked.

    Monica''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Miss me?" The other side seemed unyielding.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    Her heart was beating a little fast...

    She said, "Micheal, I miss you."

    Just as she said that, she saw Finne out of his bedroom.

    Finn usually left work veryte, but today, just like her, she inexplicably got off work at six o''clock.

    The two of them ordered their own takeout dinner and ate their own food as if they were strangers.

    After dinner, Finn returned to his bedroom and did note out again.

    She did not expect that he would suddenly appear now.

    Worse still, he appeared right in time when she said she misses Micheal.

 Chapter 151 A Dangerous Accident

    Chapter 151 A Dangerous ident

    In the spacious living room.

    Monica was frozen as she held her phone.

    Finn was expressionless. He walked past her coldly and went to the medicine box in theer of the living room to look for medicine.

    ��Monica.�� Micheal''s voice called out to her once more. He seemed to have called her a few times.

    Monica came back to her senses. "I''m here.��

    "What''s wrong?��

    ��Nothing.�� Monica said, "It''s gettingte. You should get off work early. Don��t dy your dinner, it''s easy for you to get stomach problems."

    "Okay."

    ��Then I''ll hang up.��

    "Bye-bye."

    "Bye-bye."

    Monica hung up the phone.

    At that moment, Finn walked toward her with a pill in his hand.

    As she was standing in front of the kitchen ind with the water heater beside her, Finn picked up his special cup and took the warm water.

    Monica looked at his cold expression and frowned. "Are you unwell?"

    Finn took the medicine but did not answer.

    "Aren''t you a doctor? How can you get sick?" Monica frowned.

    After Finn took the medicine, he turned around and went to the sink to rinse his own cup. He replied indifferently, "A doctor is not a God."

    Monica was speechless.

    Finn ignored her most of the time, but one sentence from him could easily kill her.

    She was a little unhappy and turned around to return to her room.

    Out of sight, out of mind.

    She simply did not want to be in the same space as Finn and breathe the same air.

    She had just taken two steps when she suddenly thought of something. "Finn, I''m not unwell."

    Finn put the water cup away.

    "I said I don''t have cancer. Don''t curse me."

    Finn raised his head and looked at Monica.

    Monica said loudly, "I went to the hospital for an examination today. The Doctor who performed the ultrasound on me examined me very carefully. The

    result was ordinary hypersia of the mammary nds."

    ��Okay.�� Finn replied.

    "Forget it. You don''t care anyway," Monica mumbled and then felt that it was meaningless for her to tell him anything at all

    She turned around and went back to her room.

    Finn looked in the direction of Monica''s room door.

    He held his stomachAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was just a little stomach ache.

    Actually, Monica''s reminder was right. As a doctor, he would not get sick so easily unless it was due to gic reasons.

    The next day.

    Jeanne habitually opened the news and took a few nces.

    Yesterday''s news was still trending, and it was still very eye-catching on the news app.

    No media outlet had dared to broadcast their news before.

    Ever since the administrative office had responded positively, all the major media outlets were now in a frenzy, and they were afraid that they would

    be a minutete.

    She put down her phone.

    She came out of the bathroom to wash up.

    George was still sleeping on the bed.

    Jeanne went over to wake him up. "George, wake up."

    "I don''t want to go to school." George turned over, his butt facing Jeanne.

    The corners of Jeanne''s mouth curled into a smile

    Looking at George''s cute appearance at this moment. she wondered if it was a good idea for George to go to school or not?

    She said, "Not to school, to pick up your master." George twisted his body. His brain was probably responding, but his body instinctively resisted.

    Jeanne didnot want to force George

    anymoresShe said softly and gently,

    ��Sleep: for a while more, then. I''ll fe)

    pick us up, but I''ll call youafter.

    Your have to go out, understand?��

    ��Okay.�� George agreed.

    Jeanne covered George with the nket. put on makeup, and changed her clothes. She then walked out of the Lawrences courtyard.

    At this moment, on the second floor, Joshua stood on the balcony and said to his phone, "Brother-inw, Jeanne has gone out."

    "Okay."

    Jeanne drove to pick up us.

    Since it was still early, she drove at a moderate pace.

    The phone rang. She nced at it and picked it up. "Godfather."

    "The media has found me.�� West said straightforwardly.

    Initially, Jeanne had specifically told

    West thatwhen she was dealing.��

    with the matter of the Lawrence>

    Enterprise''s logistics warehouse, the

    MukGroup should try not tomake a

    sound.  ta.

    -

    Now that the media had found him, West needed to seek Jeanne''s opinion.

    "They probably want to know your opinion of me and our current cooperation project," Jeanne said, "Now that the results have been finalized, you

    can answer them directly.��

    "Okay," West agreed immediately. He

    could not help but say, "I''ve been

    watchingyour news for the past two

    days. To��be honest, I''ma little

    scarechof you now. Mr. Thorn really

    did ain you personally. Yourability

    istideed amazing.�� Con ent belongs

    to oO swnovel.

    "Godfather, you''re ttering me. I''m driving to pick up us now, so I won''t say anymore."

    "Be careful." "Okay."

    Jeanne hung up the phone

 Chapter 152 A Dangerous Accident

    Chapter 152 A Dangerous ident

    Jeanne drove to the South Hampton City International Airport.

    When she locked at the airport, she thought that she would also pass through this passage soon and leave the city.

    Then, she would note back.

    She parked the car in the airport garage and walked into the airport lobby when the ne justnded.

    She waited for about twenty minutes.

    Jeanne saw us walk out.

    Jeanne took the initiative to go forward.

    us, who was over 60 years old, was very enthusiastic. He gave Jeanne a hug and asked, "Where''s my George?"

    "He''s sleeping.��

    "He''s still such a bedhead.�� us'' tone was filled with affection.

    Jeanne smiled and took the luggage from us. "I''ll send you to the hotel first.��

    "Okay."

    Jeanne brought us into her car.

    The car drove out of the airport and took the inner ring expressway.

    "It must be hard for you toe all the way to South Hampton City personally this time," Jeanne said politely as she drove.

    "The matters of my disciple are my matters. Moreover, this time, I can train George. He''s toozy. I n to let Georgeplete the traffic nning

    and design of South Hampton City."

    Jeanne could already imagine George''s bitter little face.

    The two of them chatted very casually.

    Jeanne''s eyes suddenly paused

    Through the rearview mirror, she saw a somewhat strange car.

    If she remembered correctly. this car had been following her since she came to the airport.

    She could understand that they might be going in the same direction towards the airport, but would it be possible for them to pick people up from the

    same ne as well? How could the time when they left the airport be so coincidental?

    She pursed her lips and did not show it.

    us had been lightheartedly chatting with Jeanne and did not notice anything strange.

    Jeanne responded to us while also being vignt

    She observed the surrounding environment.

    This was the inner circle of the airport, and there was no crowd. If an ident happened in this kind of ce... it should be rtively easier to handle.

    As she thought about this, Jeanne stepped on the elerator and the car behind her also sped up.

    It was not an illusion, after all.

    Her pupils constricted, and in the next second, she calmly checked the condition of her car. If the car had not been tampered with, it would not be

    difficult to shake off the people behind her.

    us also seemed to have noticed that something was not right. He looked at Jeanne, "What''s wrong?��

    "We''re being followed. Don''t worry, I''ll send you to your destination safely and guarantee your safety in Harken.��

    "Okay." us nodded

    An international celebrity like him had probably experienced a lot, so such a situation would not fluster him.

    After Jeanne confirmed that there was no problem with her car, she said to us, "Hold on to the handrail, I''m going to speed up.��

    "Okay."

    Jeanne gripped the steering wheel tightly and focused. She stepped on the elerator and pressed it to the bottom

    The car sped up at lightning speed.

    In almost an instant, it threw the car behind it a distance away.

    When the car behind reacted, it quickly chased after it.

    The speed was very fast

    The two cars were on the inner ring highway, racing crazily.

    The car behind them had chased for some distance and was starting to be more and moreborious. He hurriedly got the person in the

    passenger seat to make a call.

    The person in the passenger seat dialed. "Mr. Swan, we might not be able to catch up.��

    Eden''s expression turned cold. "What do you mean?"

    "You asked us to follow Jeanne, but it seems like she discovered us."

    "If she has discovered you, then so be it. Just follow her closely and let me know her route."

    "The truth is, I can''t keep up. She''s too fast. If I continue to follow her, I''m afraid I''ll get into an ident."

    "Aren''t you a race car driver?"

    "We have a special race track..."

    "Trash!" Eden said fiercely.

    He hung up the phone and quickly called Micheal. "My people might have lost Jeanne.��

    Micheal''s expression did not change. "Why?"

    "They said that Jeanne is driving too fast!"

    Micheal frowned

    Eden was a litte anxious. "Now is

    not the timeto investigate the truth.

    The mairspoint is that if my people ~

    did not follow Jeanne, we would 1 not

    be ableto control her route and

    woul not be able to cause any

    trafic idents!" Content, belongs

    os

    ��Alright, I''ll think of a way. Prepare your men."

    "Alright."

    Eden hung up the phone. At that moment, he waspletely furious.

    At the same time.

    Jeanne looked at the car that she had thrown a distance away. She picked up the phone and dialed. "Miles."

    "Yes."

    "I''m sending you my real-time location now. Come and help me. I''m being targeted.��

    "Alright." There was no doubt from the other side.

    They were used to this.

    Jeanne hung up the phone and sped up again

    The car behind them was getting further and further away, but she did not dare to let her guard down

    It was impossible for the other party to arrange for just a single car to follow her. There might be a sudden ident in the surrounding area

    About ten minutes passed

    Jeanne received a clear phone call. "Turn at the next road exit nearest to you. I will wait for you there."

    ��Okay.��

    Jeanne looked at the road sign and continued to drive wildly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    She drifted and directly went down the next exit.

    At this moment, the car behind her could no longer be seen. Naturally, her followers did not know that she had already made an exit.

    She quickly parked the car at the

    entrance ofthe path and said to

    Miles who.was parked there, "Help->

    me bring. us to your ces

    first. After I send these people away,

    wilktome and meet up witkryou

    guys." "Okay." Miles nodded: Content

    b��longs  ?

    Jeanne turned to face us, "My friend will guarantee your safety. You fallow him and leave first. I wille and find you after I''m done.��

    "Pay attention to your safety.�� us reminded her as he got out of the car.

    "I know."

    Jeanne watched as us got into Miles''s car before she started the car again and left quickly.

    Then, she returned to the inner ring highway. After some time, the car behind her finally caught up.

    The person in the front passenger seat immediately reported, "Jeanne is still on the inner ring highway."

    "Do everything you can to follow closely!"

    "Yes."

    Jeanne slowed down slightly.

    Her goal was to let the other party catch up to her so Miles could bring us to a safe ce.

    She followed the original route and prepared to exit the inner ring highway.

    The moment she entered the NS

    intersection and returned to the ily

    streets, arge truck suddenly went

    in the opposite direction. It was

    obviously heading straight: for her.

    She had no way to think. She abruptly spun the steering wheel and directly hit the guardrail beside her.

    Jeanne''s body was tightly bound by the seat belt and her head hit the car window beside her. The car window instantly shattered and her head felt

    dizzy.

    She gritted her teeth, turned to reverse gear and quickly stepped on the elerator. Her car left her position.

    It was almost the next second.

    The big truck directly hit the spot where Jeanne''s car had collided. If it had been a secondter, she might have been crushed into a pancake.

    She did not have time to even tremble. She turned her steering wheel and left quickly.

    At the same time.

    Eden received a call, and the other party reported, "We failed. Now Jeanne has directly driven away, but she should be slightly injured.��

    ��Useless!�� He hung up the phone fiercely.

    The next moment, he sent the message to Micheal.

    Jeanne was still in a frenzy on the street.

    After driving for a long distance, she discovered the danger around her.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    How many people did Eden use?

    Or could it be Melody Sanders who really wanted to exterminate her?

    Her eyes turned cold, and the phone suddenly rang.

    She took a nce at the iing call and pressed the Bluetooth button

    "Ms.Lawrence, head towards East Street."

    Jeanne was stunned.

    "I''ll pick you up here."

    She did not know if she should trust the Fourth Master Swan at this moment.

 Chapter 153 Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne Are Official?

    Chapter 153 Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne Are Official?

    On the streets with heavy traffic.

    Jeanne''s crazy racing had caused the cars on the streets to be constantly in danger.

    She looked at the intersection in front of her.

    She gritted her teeth

    She suddenly turned her steering wheel, and the sound of the car drifting could be heard. It was extremely ear-piercing

    She quickly rushed towards East Street.

    Cars from all directions rushed toward her.

    She held the steering wheel tightly with both hands and concentrated.

    The only thing she was d about was that the other party did not tamper with her car. They were not that smart, after all. Or perhaps, they did not

    expect her to have such strong control over the car.

    Otherwise.

    She would definitely be dead by now.

    She remained calm throughout the whole process and saw a familiar ck car from afar.

    The car was parked there with Fourth Master Swan standing beside it.

    He... was indeed there.

    At that second, Jeanne felt a sense of relief.

    After a thrilling moment, she suddenly felt calm.

    Her eyes narrowed.

    She stepped on the brakes and fiercely stopped beside the ck car, stopping beside Fourth Master Swan''s feet.

    She took a deep breath.

    The car door was opened by Fourth Master Swan.

    Jeanne adjusted her seatbelt.

    Fourth Master Swan directly carried her out of the car.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Teddy had already opened the car door for them, and Fourth Master Swan carried her into the car.

    At this moment, the surrounding cars were also parked not far away.

    Once Jeanne got into Fourth Master Swan''s car, everyone suddenly stopped their crazy chase.

    Eden sat in his office, waiting for the result.

    Actually, he had never thought of exterminating them.

    He had originally wanted to create a car ident and never thought that he would have te kill the two people in the car. However, after Jeanne kept

    escaping, he gave a death order out of desperation.

    His eyes narrowed as he looked at the iing call.

    He picked it up fiercely. "How is it?��

    "Jeanne got into Fourth Master Swan''s car!"

    "What?!" "We don''t know whether we should chase after her or not." The other party reported.

    Eden''s hand, which was holding the phone, was trembling

    Uncle Edward!

    It was Uncle Edward again!

    He looked extremely ferocious.

    "Mr. Swan..." the other party did not get a reply and asked again.

    "Wait for my notification!��N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "Also," the other side said quickly, "us is no longer in Jeanne��s car."

    "What?!" Eden roared angrily. At this moment, he was so angry that his veins were popping

    "I''m sure that I only saw Jeanne get into Master Swan''s car. Her car is now parked by the street, but us is not there.��

    "Meaning, us is no longer in the car?"

    "Yes."

    "Didn''t you guys follow her all the time? You don''t even know when she let go of us?" Eden was furious.

    "We did follower all the time, I

    promise thatduring the time I

    followed her Jeanne didn''t have

    time to lee go of us. The only ~

    possibility is that something ?

    happened at the Inner Ring

    Highway."  ��to

    a

    ~~

    Xu

    NS

    ��Damn it!" Eden cursed fiercely.

    Eden hung up abruptly and dialed Micheal''s number.

    ��Jeanne is now in Uncle Edward''s car."

    No matter how calm he was, Micheal could not hide his

    surprise. "Your uncle intervened?" "Yes." Eden said through gritted teeth.

    "I will inform Melody."

    "The important thing is that us is

    no longerin Jeanne''s car. So even if

    he dares to chase after my uncle�� S

    car now, it will be useless." Eden

    suppressed his emotions and told

    thetruth. . to

    <

    Micheal''s expression changed drastically.

    Eden sensed Micheal��s silence and

    said again, "I Iever thought that

    Jeanne''s driving skills would be this,

    good. The Jeanne I know is very SS

    bad-terapered and useless. Shes��

    reallydoesn''t have such abilities! If I

    had nown earlier, I would have

    directly asked someone te-tamper

    with her car.��

    "Jeanne has indeed exceeded our expectations.�� Micheal forcefully suppressed his temper and said, "Let''s end this for now. Melody and I will discuss

    what to do next.��

    "Okay."

    Eden did not say anything more. He knew that he had messed up this matter.

    No matter what happened, the oue of this matter would directly affect the Sanders�� view of him. It was very likely that it would cut off his

    progress.

    At this moment, he really wanted to slice Jeanne into a thousand pieces!

    The streets of South Hampton City finally returned to normal.

    Jeanne looked out of the window.

    Ever since she got into the Fourth Master Swan''s car, the danger around her had automatically disappeared

    So, would the Sanders not go against Fourth Master Swan, or did they give up on chasing after her?

    After all, us was no longer in her car.

    She turned her head and looked at the man sitting beside her, who was now silent.

 Chapter 154 Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne Are Official?

    Chapter 154 Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne Are Official?

    She said, "Where are you taking me?��

    Obviously, they were not on the way to the Lawrences�� courtyard.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "Ms.Lawrence, where do you think is the safest ce right now?�� Fourth Master Swan''s tone was unhurried, but his voice was a little deep.

    Jeanne did not reply.

    Fourth Master Swan''s eyes moved slightly and he said with indifference, "To my ce.��

    She had actually guessed it

    However, she was hesitating and it could not be med

    The safest ce was none other than Fourth Master Swan''s ce.

    At least for now, the Sanders would not directly confront the Fourth Master Swan.

    She said, "Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t help me?"

    "It''s my fault for always being unable to control my feelings towards Ms. Lawrence." Fourth Master Swan''s cold words seemed to carry a hint of

    cruelty.

    One could vaguely sense his temper.

    Could he be angry?

    What was he angry about?

    There was a sudden silence in the car.

    It was always after one sentence that the two of them did not speak again

    The car arrived at the Bamboo Garden steadily.

    Teddy respectfully opened the car door for her.

    The moment she was about to get out of the car, Fourth Master Swan had already gotten out of the other car door, walked in front of her, and carried

    her by the waist.

    Actually...

    She did not hurt any vital parts, and the crash also did not affect her walking.

    However, at this moment, for some reason, she did not reject him.

    Fourth Master Swan carried Jeanne directly up to the second floor and walked into a luxurious room.

    This room was actually.

    She had slept in it before.

    So many years had passed, and the furnishings and disys inside did not seem to have changed at all.

    Fourth Master Swan ced her on the big bed.

    Jeanne''s slender body leaned against the headboard of the bed.

    Fourth Master Swan''s cheek was very close to hers.

    He said, "Ms.Lawrence, do you want to take a shower or bandage up first?"

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly. She said bluntly, "I want to do something first.��

    Fourth Master Swan''s expression obviously changed.

    "It''s very important.�� Jeanne was very persistent.

    Fourth Master Swan stared straight at her, who was covered in blood

    Jeanne was not actually asking for Fourth Master Swan''s permission.

    She left the bed and took out her phone. She then walked to the huge balcony.

    She called Miles. ��Are you home?"

    "Yes."

    "How''s us?��

    "He''s in good condition.��

    "Pass the phone to him."

    After a while

    us'' voice came from the phone. "Jeanne."

    "Mr. us, I''m very sorry for what happened today.�� Jeanne expressed her apology.

    "I''ve experienced it before in another country. It was probably because they don''t want me to help someone climb to a higher position. I can

    understand, so don''t worry about me. Besides. I''m safe and sound now, so there��s no need to take it to heart. But how are you? Are you hurt?��

    "I''m fine," Jeanne replied. "I need to trouble you about something."

    "Go ahead."

    "I''ll get Miles to help you record a video. I hope that you can use the video to tell everyone in Harken that you''ve arrived in South Hampton City safely.

    Tomorrow, you''ll personally go to the administrative office and n the traffic road design with the nning department.��

    "Okay."

    "Once youe into contact with the officials. any idents that you get involved with will be rted to them. This will ensure your safety to the

    maximum extent.�� Jeanne exined

    "I understand.��

    "Mr. us, sorry for your trouble. And thank you.��

    "You are wee. You are my disciple''s mother. I can not stand by and do nothing about your matters.��

    "Thank you.�� Jeanne expressed her gratitude again. "Please give Miles your phone."

    ��Okay.��

    Jeanne told Miles some things and hung up the phone before calling George again.

    "Mom, did you forget about me?�� George picked up the phone and was extremely dissatisfied. "Didn''t you say that you woulde back to pick me

    up after picking up my master?"

    "Something happened and I can''t came to pick you up. I will send you a video in a while, please help me post it on the Inte.��

    "Are you in danger?�� George was concerned.

    "No."

    "Oh, when can I see my master?"

    ��Tomorrow. Tomorrow, your master will let you personally handle... the design of the traffic blueprints.��

    Jeanne smiled.

    She could imagine George''s breakdown at this moment.

    After she finished instructing George, she called Forrest the next second.

    "Director Lawrence, did you get Mr. us?"

    ��1 did," Jeanne said. "I ran into N

    something today, so I won''t be

    coming ��fo thepany. You take

    the lead on the project. Call me if

    there�� s anything.�� Content. belongs ite)

    -

    "Okay."

    Jeanne reminded him of some precautions before hanging up.

    After hanging up, she received a clear video.

    Jeanne transferred the video to George.

    After the video appeared on various majorworks, Jeanne put down her phone and returned to Fourth Master Swan''s bedroom.

    In the bedroom, Fourth Master Swan sat on the huge sofa.

    His eyes moved slightly as he watched her enter.

    From the moment she left the bedroom to the balcony, she had been gone for at least half an hour, yet this man did not disturb her at all.

    At this moment, it seemed that he was just waiting.

    Waiting for her to finish everything and walk toward him.

    When she was one step away, he raised his eyebrows.

    "Are you done?��

    "Yes."

    "So, are you nning to take a bath or apply medicine first?��

    Jeanne could actually feel some of Fourth Master Swan''s emotions, even if he looked very normal.

    When she was about to answer, Fourth Master Swan said bluntly, "I suggest that you take a bath first."

    After saying that, he turned around and went straight to the bathroom. Then. she heard the sound of running water.

    Jeanne looked down.

    There were indeed a lot of bloodstains on her body.

    However, she was very clear that the injuries on her body were all superficial wounds.

    Fourth Master Swan came out of the bathroom and returned to her. He directly carried her by the waist.

    Jeanne instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck

    The two of them seemed to be very close.

    Their breath was very close to each other, and their heartbeat was even closer.

    Fourth Master Swan carried her into the bathroom and ced her on the sink.

    The sound of the shower could be heard from the bathroom.

    "Dont take-too long. Try to avoid

    water onyour wound. Call me after

    youre done washing.�� Fourth Master

    Swan''s. voice sounded in her ears.

    ��Clean clothes are on the clothes

    rack��  I

    After saying that, he walked out.

    Jeanne locked at Edward Swan''s back.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    She looked down at her bloody clothes and slowly took them off.

    Outside the bathroom, Master Swan sat on the sofa with his legs crossed elegantly.

    He picked up the phone and dialed

    ��Fourth Master Swan." Nox Winter''s voice came from the other end

    "Spread the news that Ms.Lawrence is here at my ce."

    "What?" Nox was dumbfounded

    Edward did not give any exnation and hung up the phone.

    Nox looked at his phone and did not react for a long time.

    Did Fourth Master Swan mean that... he and Jeanne are now official?

    Jeanne came out of the bathroom after taking a shower.

    She was wearing a bathrobe.

    So, Fourth Master Swan''s so-called clean clothes was this robe? The kind that had practically no cloth.

    She wrapped it tightly and appeared in front of Fourth Master Swan

    Fourth Master Swan raised his head and looked at her.

    There was nothing... strange in his eyes.

    Perhaps. she was worrying too much.

    "Go to the bed, I''ll help you with the medicine,�� Fourth Master Swan said, his voice pleasant to the ear.

    Jeanne returned to his big bed.

    Fourth Master Swan also walked over.

    The medical kittwas ced on the

    head of his Sed. He took out

    iodophor-from inside and helped her

    treat the''injuries on her forehead;the

    many ces on her arm that had

    beersscratched by the car window,

    an�� then... ��to

    4

    Shey on the bed

    Fourth Master Swan lifted up her tightly wrapped sleeping robe.

    Jeanne blinked.

    She looked at Fourth Master Swan and saw that his deep eyes seemed to be dyed with color.

 Chapter 155 Jeanne Could Only Be His Wife

    Chapter 155 Jeanne Could Only Be His Wife

    In the vast room.

    On the huge bed.

    Jeanney on the bed and looked into Fourth Master Swan''s deep eyes. She stared straight at the wound on her corbone.

    The injury there was more serious. The broken ss of the car window pierced straight into her flesh. leaving a very deep wound that looked

    ferocious.

    His slender fingers were using iodophor to disinfect her wound, bit by bit.

    ��Doesn''t it hurt?" Fourth Master Swan asked.

    His voice was low and deep.

    ��It''s alright," Jeanne answered.

    ��It''s good that you''re used to it.��

    ��Bear with it, you can get over it anyway.�� Thoughts like this appeared in Jeanne��s mind

    "I''m in pain,�� Fourth Master Swan suddenly said.

    Something shed across Jeanne''s eyes.

    From her angle, she could only see Fourth Master Swan''s lowered eyes, and his eyshes were unusually thick and curled up

    There was a hint of familiarity, and it even made her a little absent-minded

    "Am I good-looking?" Fourth Master Swan''s thin lips moved slightly.

    Jeanne regained her senses and calmed her heart.

    She chose to remain silent.

    In a quiet room.

    The medicine was applied

    The bandages were done.

    Fourth Master Swan''s fingers started to move downwards.

    ��Fourth Master, there are no injuries inside," Jeanne reminded.

    It was only a reminder, but it did not stop him from pulling on her bathrobeContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Fourth Master Swan pursed his lips.

    His eyes moved slightly as he looked at her.

    ��Fourth Master, if you don''t believe me, you can check it yourself." Jeanne smiled.

    When she smiled, it was enchanting and charming

    "Ms. Lawrence, do you mind?�� Fourth Master Swan asked.

    "You saved my life today. I can repay the fourth Master you by doing this. Fourth master, feel free to do so." Jeanne still had a smile on her face.

    His throat moved slightly.

    He looked straight at Jeanne, watching her speak calmly.

    He said, "Do you not care?��

    "Even if I do care, if you really want it, can I resist?" Jeanne said indifferently.

    So why struggle?

    "Ms.Lawrence, you really do understand.�� Fourth Master Swan''s voice was neither cold nor warm.

    It was really difficult for others to guess his thoughts.

    She could not even sense that Fourth Master Swan was interested in her body.

    The two of them just looked at each other.

    Fourth Master Swan''s slender fingers once again ced on her messy bathrobe. However, he was tidying up her bathrobe to cover her body.

    Jeanne''s throat moved slightly.

    Actually, she did not care that much.

    She tidied up her clothes.

    Fourth Master Swan said, "Are there any other wounds?��

    "No."

    "Then you can lie down and rest for a while. When your clothes are delivered, I will send you back."

    "Thank you, Fourth Master.��

    Fourth Master Swan stood up and walked out of the room

    Jeanney on Fourth Master Swan''s big bed.

    Honestly, she was not used to it.

    There seemed to be a unique smell of him on the bed

    Actually, it was just the smell of shower gel.

    Even her body had the same smell now.

    It was refreshing and clean

    She closed her eyes.

    She was not sleeping but was thinking about something.

    She was thinking about what other tricks the other party could pull at this time.

    And that other party.

    Melody and Micheal were indeed thinking of countermeasures.

    Melody could not hide her anger. "Eden is really good-for-nothing."

    "This time, it really can''t be all Eden''s

    fault.�� Micheal was not trying to put

    in a good word for Eden, but after

    calming dowdmie spoke the truth.

    ��Leaving aside those strategies in

    business Jeanne has been abroad?

    for so many years and ma naged to

    reach.the position of marketing

    direstor. Her ability is definitely not

    tobe underestimated. Of course,

    even So, as a member ofthe Swans,

    and as a businessman who has

    some experience in business, Eden

    still can''t bepared to Jeanne. I

    won''t deny questioning his ability.

    But today''s mistake wasn''t because

    of Eden''s incapabilities. It was

    because Jeanne was too

    unexpected."

    Melody gritted her teeth

    "None of us expected Jeanne to

    have such astonishing power.

    Before you Feally experienced this

    ident, would you know that) = <>

    Jeanne''s-control of the car has.

    already exceeded the ability ofa

    professional racer? I just toak the

    vido of Jeanne racing fromthe

    traffic control hall. It''s noban

    exaggeration to say that it''s already

    superb."

    "How on earth did that woman have this ability?" Melody said fiercely.

    ��I''m also very curious. I think we

    should start investigating Jeanne''s

    background now and not rashly:-go

    agaifst her. Previously, we thought

    Jeanne was too simple." Content

    ~

    "No!" Melody could not ept it. "I spent so much effort to fight with her this time, I can��t just admit defeat."

    "Melody."

    "No matter what. I will never let her logistics warehouse project go smoothly. I must make her pay a price.��

 Chapter 156 Jeanne Could Only Be His Wife

    Chapter 156 Jeanne Could Only Be His Wife

    "What else do you n to do?"Micheal asked.

    "Jeanne brought us to South Hampton City, but whether or not he can n the transportation routes, it''s up to the Sanders.��

    "Don''t be rash.�� Micheal hurriedly reminded, "The reason why Jeanne invited us to the South Hampton city was to give the Sanders no reason to

    reject. Think about it. If you reject her without any reason, Jeanne will definitely make it as though you are targeting the Lawrences. At that time, not

    only you but your father will also be forced into a corner."

    Melody suppressed her anger.

    It was difficult for her to endure it.

    Micheal advised, "Melody, there''s still a long way to go. In the end, no matter who Jeanne is, as long as she''s in Harken, you will be able to deal with

    her.��

    Even though that was the case. Melody''s eyes were still red from holding it in.

    ��Calm down. This is just a drill. Next time, we will definitely see blood!�� Micheal said cruelly.

    At this moment, he was very clear that now was not the time to be emotional.

    Before they understood Jeanne''s background clearly, if they acted rashly, the ones who would be injured in the end would be themselves.

    ��Melody,�� Micheal called out to her.

    I heard that Jeanne is at Edward''s ce now!" Melody finally broke down at this moment.

    She had done so much.

    In the end, Jeanne still went to Edward''s embrace.

    How could she bear it?

    "4 personally feel that Fourth Master Swan does not really like Jeanne. Think about it. if Fourth Master Swan really likes her, would he let the person

    she likes take the hit for him?��

    Melody was stunned

    Micheal said, "Fourth Master Swan is so smart, so it��s impossible that he didn''t expect you to target Jeanne. Since he did it on purpose, doesn''t that

    mean that he doesn��t love Jeanne at all?��

    Melody was convinced.

    "So, after thinking it through, he won''t really take Jeanne seriously anymore. Now that we''ve gotten rid of Jeanne, it''s just to let Fourth Master Swan

    have no more excuses to reject you.�� Micheal kept onforting her, ��You mustn''t get into a dead end.��

    "Okay." Melody nodded

    She had to admit that she was convinced by Micheal

    Actually, she was still very d that Micheal had returned to the country. They grew up together. The reason why she was able to get her father''s

    favor was actually all thanks to Micheal. He had been giving her advice and nning together. She really relied on Micheal, and would basically

    believe whatever he said.

    ��Then don''t think too much. After I investigate Jeanne''s background, we will have a long-term n."

    "Okay."

    Melody hung up the phone.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She was still feeling suffocated.

    Ever since she was young, she had never been forced to this extent by a single person. She was forced to the point where she wanted to kill that

    person regardless of everything.

    She picked up her phone and flipped through the news.

    The image of Edward hugging Jeanne spread through the news.

    Once the news was out, everyone was specting whether Edward Swan was really dating Jeanne. There were actually so many people who wished

    her well.

    No!

    She gritted her teeth

    She wanted to see what kind of rtionship Edward and Jeanne had

    She made a call. "Eden."

    "Ms. Sanders." Eden held the phone in his hand. In fact, he was prepared to be scolded by Melody.

    "Come and pick me up now. I want to go to your house!��

    "What?" Eden was surprised.

    ��Hurry up!"

    After saying that, Melody directly hung up the phone.

    Her face was extremely cold.

    She definitely wanted to marry Edward. It was not just her political stance. More importantly, she was the princess of Sanders. She could not ept

    failure in any matter.

    Bamboo Garden.

    In the hall, on the sofa.

    Edward received a phone call from Nox.

    Nox''s smug voice said, "Are you satisfied with the news? Teddy is quite smart. He even took a few photos of you two. This way, the whole world will

    know that you and Ms. Lawrence are dating.��

    "Yes," Edward replied.

    "Speaking of it, I''m actually a little surprised by you.��

    Edward did not reply.

    "These few days, Jeanne has been targeted by the Sanders. Now that you''ve exposed that you and Jeanne are really together, you want Melody to

    really kill her, don��t you?��

    "She can''t be killed." Edward enunciated each word with a hint of cold-bloodedness.

    ��I know that Jeanne is no longer the

    same as before. But to be honest,

    are you really not going to find out

    what Jeanne has been through all

    these years abjoad? The abilities

    that she disyed in the business .

    world could''be said to have been <

    nurtured After all, Jeanne seemed

    to have been smart since she.was

    your. Once she put in some effort

    and wanted to learn something, it

    was not surprising that She would

    be able to make a name for herself

    in the business world. But she

    knows martial arts, she knows how

    to race cars, she is calm in the face

    of trouble, and she knows so many

    people that I think are quite the big

    shots. Don''t you think that there is

    someone behind Jeanne?" Nox was

    unusually serious, ��There is even

    someone who is training her."

    Edward''s eyes moved slightly, and he said, "There is no rush now."

    "No Rush? Or are you afraid that the result will not be good?" Nox hit the nail on the head.

    "It doesn''t matter. No matter who Jeanne is, she will only have one identity in the end."

    "Huh?" Nox did not react in time.

    "My wife.��

    Nox was stunned

    Edward was actually serious.

    "Let''s not talk about it." Edward did not think about exining anything to Nox. He hung up the phone.

    "Edward!" Nox called out to him,

    "Since you lik@Jeanne so much,

    then your actions today are even

    more inappropriate! You exposed >

    yourself ��and Jeanne to the publicl

    Thosewho know a little about it

    would think that you are de iberately

    usifg Jeanne to reject the ��Sanders. I

    arn guessing that when geanne saw

    this news, she would also think the

    same."

    "I know very well what I am doing." Edward obviously did not want to waste his breath on Nox.

    "I am worried for you." Nox was irascible.

    Why was this guy so stubborn?

    If he pursued his wife like this, he would not be able to get her.

    "If you have the time, you should worry more about yourself."

    "4 am pretty good. My woman is easy to get. I am not like you or Finn, who are hanging on the same tree." Nox had a smug look on his face.

    "That''s why I''m worried. Try not to get any STI."

    "F**K." Nox cursed.

    Edward already hung up the phone.

    His eyes moved slightly and he nced up to the second floor.

    Jeanne''s clothes had already been delivered, but he did not bring them to her.

    Jeanne also did not rush him.

    Jeanne... just how much longer would he have to endure?

    "Fourth Master." Teddy suddenly stepped forward.

    Edward tured around.

    "Eldest Young Master has brought Melody Sanders to Bamboo Garden.�� Teddy reported.

    Edward sneered

    He suddenly stood up from the sofa and casually picked up the clothes that he had prepared for Jeanne. "Bring them to my room in a while."

    what was the Fourth Master nning now?

    Fourth Master Swan left behind these words and went up to the second floor.

    The room door was pushed open.

    Jeanne was sleeping in a corner of his bed.

    It looked like she was sleeping.

    He ced the clothes on the sofa at the side and walked over directly.

    Jeanne felt someone approaching and opened her eyes.

    When she opened her eyes, she saw Fourth Master Swan pressing down on her body.

    Jeanne''s body tensed up.

    In the next second, Fourth Master Swan lowered his head and kissed her lips.

    Jeanne held onto the bedsheet tightly.

    Fourth Master Swan''s kiss was too sudden and even too intense.

    She did not expect it

    She only felt that he was very aggressive at this moment.

    Suddenly... very dangerous.

    She let goof the bedsheet and

    ced her hands on Fourth Master

    Swan''s-chest, trying to pull away��

    fromthe sudden intimacy between

    the two of them.

    7

    At that moment, Fourth Master Swan took her hands away and forced her to wrap her arms around his neck.

    In this way, Fourth Master Swan''s entire body was entirely stuck to her body.

    Jeanne suppressed her emotions.

    Wasn''t he a gentleman when he applied the medicine on her?

    Now... he became a beast?

 Chapter 157 I’ll Never Sleep With the Woman I Don’t Like

    Chapter 157 I��ll Never Sleep With the Woman I Don��t Like

    Jeanne was pressed under Fourth Master Swan''s body, their lips in a tight lock.

    The soft bed even trapped Jeanne inside and she could not move

    Just when she felt that... a lot of things might happen.

    A male voice suddenly sounded from outside the room, "Uncle Edward, what are you doing?"

    It was Eden''s overly excited voice.

    The two people who heard the voice did not have any special reaction.

    At that moment, Jeanne could even feel Fourth Master Swan''s tongue licking her lips.

    He reluctantly let go of Jeanne''s obviously red and swollen lips.

    He turned his head.

    He did not get up and leave Jeanne''s body. Instead, he turned around and looked at the two people at the door.

    One was Eden, and the other was Melody.

    At that moment, Jeanne also saw it.

    She saw that the expressions of those two were extremely distorted. They probably did not expect to bump into the scene of them being intimate.

    Jeanne seemed to have understood Fourth Master Swan''s sudden move.

    "What am I doing? Can''t you see?�� Fourth Master Swan''s low voice was very cold.

    When Eden met his Uncle Edward''s gaze, he sucked in a breath of cold air.

    He had been afraid of his Uncle Edward since he was young.

    At this moment, the aura that his Uncle Edward suddenly emitted really made him tremble.

    He gritted his teeth and did not dare to speak anymore.

    He was only mad with anger in his heart.

    Jeanne was actually on his Uncle Edward''s bed!

    This woman was actually shameless to this extent!

    Eden was not the only one who was also angry.

    Melody''s face was red with anger.

    She came here only to warn Jeanne. She only wanted to tell this woman directly that she was just Edward''s shield. However, at this moment. when

    she really saw the scene of them entangled together, she could not find her words.

    She did not know if this was Edward''s intention. Her mind was filled with the image of Jeanne sleeping on Edward''s bed and her being under

    Edward''s body. They were doing things that could not be described between a man and a woman.

    Regardless of the rtionship between Edward and Jeanne, regardless of whether Edward was really using Jeanne as a shield, regardless of

    whether he liked Jeanne or not. Melody only had one thought at the moment.

    She wanted Jeanne to die.

    "You''re not leaving? Are you nning to watch us?�� Fourth Master Swan''s face darkened

    That kind of aura would make people fearful.

    Eden wanted to leave.

    Even if he was so angry that he wanted to kill someone, at that moment, he still instinctively wanted to leave.

    He wanted to turn around.

    "Edward!" Melody suddenly spoke.

    Eden looked at her.

    "The more you act like this, the more I have to have you!" Melody enunciated each word.

    Edward smiled

    When he smiled, it was very cruel.

    "A fruit that is forcefully obtained will never be sweet.�� Edward sneered. "Ms. Sanders is a princess of Harken, so it''s best not to bring disgrace upon

    yourself."

    ��You are just humiliating yourself!"

    ��.

    Melody was i) ious. She no longer

    cared abouther identity and image.

    "I Know you ��deliberately slept withe

    Jeanne.for me to give up on you. Do

    you thik that I''ll really believe that

    you] ike Jeanne? If you reallytiked

    her you wouldn''t have letme know

    that you like her. You kn��W that

    would take revenge on her!"

    Edward''s expression turned cold.

    gf

    Melody said fiercely to Jeanne,

    "Jeanne, youte really stupid! Do you

    really think that Edward loves yours

    He''s justusing you, using you to >

    reject aie. Now that you''re lying

    underEdward, are you proud-of

    yourself? Actually, in your current

    tate, what''s the difference between

    you

    and a prostitute?" "Melody Sanders," Edward called her by her name.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    His cold voice carried waves of coldness.

    Eden, who was beside her, did not even dare to breathe loudly.

    Ever since he was young, he had never seen his Uncle Edward throwing such a huge tantrum

    Even if he was angry, he would not show it so clearly.

    At this moment, Melody was also stunned by Edward''s sudden anger.

    However, she could use her identity to not give in.

    "I have never slept with a woman I don''t like." Edward enunciated each word clearly.

    Melody''s eyes were red.

    What did he mean by sleep?

    "AS or the-matter of liking Jeanne, I

    am not only letting you know, but mM

    letting everyone i in the world know

    about this. Don''t think too highly of

    yourself "Edward''s words were

    piercing. : to

    <

    Melody could not hold back her tears and they fell crazily.

    "Moreover, even if you know, do you really think you can harm Jeanne?" Edward''s eyes narrowed.

    At that moment, the bloodlust in the air was extremely obvious.

    Melody''s emotions exploded. Being mocked by Edward, she screamed, ��Edward!��

 Chapter 158 I’ll Never Sleep With the Woman I Don’t Like

    Chapter 158 I��ll Never Sleep With the Woman I Don��t Like

    "Teddy!" Edward did not care about Melody''s breakdown at all.

    Teddy hurriedly went forward. "Fourth Master."

    When the Fourth Master set his mind to it, he could really make someone go mad.

    The dignified third princess of the Sanders was already going crazy.

    "Send the guest out.��

    "Yes." Teddy said respectfully to Melody, "Ms.Sanders, this way please.��

    Melody''s eyes were red.

    She looked at Edward fiercely and then at Jeanne who was underneath Edward.

    She would kill them.

    She would definitely kill them.

    "Ms.Sanders,�� Eden called Melody softly.

    At this moment, he really felt that he should leave

    Staying here would not bring any benefits.

    At that moment, he really felt that his Uncle Edward might kill them for Jeanne

    His heart turned cold and he said in a low voice, "Let''s leave first.��

    Melody looked at Eden coldly. She bit her lips tightly and suppressed her madness.

    She turned around.

    "Oh right.�� Edward''s cold voice sounded behind her. "Ms.Sanders, you''d better not try to hurt my woman again. Otherwise, no matter how high your

    status is, I have 10,000 ways to kill you.��

    Melody felt a chill down her spine

    She was stunned by Edward''s sinister voice.

    She would not be threatened.

    No!

    In her life. she had never lost and neverpromised.

    At worst, they would perish together.

    Melody left in anger.

    Eden hurriedly followed.

    When he left, he could not help but turn around and take a look

    "Eden." Edward''s voice came from the room.

    Eden hurriedly greeted "Uncle Edward.��

    ��Close the door.��

    Eden gritted his teeth

    In the end

    He closed the door for them.

    As he was closing the door, he saw Edward approach Jeanne, who was on the bed.

    Eden''s heart was iparably frantic.

    However, at that moment, he could only grit his teeth and leave

    Jeanne... was clearly his woman

    Now, he could only watch helplessly as she and another man... slept together.

    He was unwilling!

    Absolutely unwilling!

    On the huge bed.

    Jeanne just looked at Fourth Master Swan in front of her.

    Melody and Eden left.

    After the confrontation, she had a feeling that both Melody and Eden left with their tail between their legs

    This was the first time she felt Fourth Master Swan''s aura.

    Such... shocking aura.

    Without doing anything, he could already make people fearful.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    She quietly calmed herself down

    She said, "Fourth Master, the show is over. Can you let go of me now?"

    "Do you think it''s an act?" Edward approached her.

    Jeanne smiled. "Your acting skills are very good."

    "Is that so?Edward''s lips were close

    to her ear. His deep voice said, ��Then

    I''ll let You see what real acting skills

    are."

    Jeanne''s body tensed up.

    She was trembling slightly.

    She felt that Fourth Master Swan was not joking at this moment, nor was he trying to scare her.

    She deeply felt his threat.

    She admitted it.

    She was afraid

    She was even a little flustered.

    She tried her best to remain calm and said calmly, ��Fourth master, am I a prostitute?"

    The man on top of her paused for a second.

    The handsome face buried in her neck lifted up again and looked at her.

    She could see the turmoil in his eyes...

    However, in the next second, his eyes returned to normal.

    Such a look made her even think that this man was poisonous.

    So poisongus that she wondered if.

    she hadJust said something shex~

    should not have, which affected his

    mood. .?

    Swnovel _

    He said, "You''re not."

    It came out of his mouth in a dull voice.

    Jeanne pursed her lips. trying to control her emotions.

    ��But I still need to... vent.��

    In the room.

    From start to finish, it was very quiet.

    A lot of things happened quietly.

    After Teddysent Ms.Sanders and

    the Eldest Young Master away, he

    returned to the living room and Saw

    Nox ��rushing over.

    to  a

    Nox opened his mouth and asked, "Where''s Fourth Master Swan?"

    ��Upstairs.��

    "I''ll go look for him.��

    ��Young Master Winter." Teddy hurriedly pulled him back. "It''s not convenient.��

    Nox frowned and instantly understood. "Is Ms.Lawrence here?"

    "Yes." Teddy hurriedly nodded.

    When Ms.Sanders and the Eldest Young Master went to the Fourth Master''s room just now, he had also gone.

    He had also seen it.

    He saw Fourth Master Swan push Ms.Lawrence onto the bed and kiss her passionately.

    "Why are you blushing?" Nox stared at Teddy.

    Teddy did not dare to say a word

    ��You saw it?"

    Teddy nodded silently.

    "Intense?"

    Teddy continued to nod silently.

 Chapter 159 I’ll Never Sleep With the Woman I Don’t Like

    Chapter 159 I��ll Never Sleep With the Woman I Don��t Like

    "F*ck." Nox cursed.

    He even especially wanted toe over and give Fourth Master Swan some pointers. He wondered if he was worrying too much.

    He once suspected that Edward did not sleep with Ms.Lawrencest time, which resulted in Ms.Lawrence ignoring him.

    As expected

    Edward was good at everything he did!

    In the ck car.

    Eden sent Melody back.

    Melody''s eyes were still red, and her emotions were on the verge of exploding.

    Eden was also angry at this moment, but he did not dare to show it in front of Melody.

    It was extremely quiet in the car.

    They arrived at the Sanders mansion.

    Eden was ready to open the car door and get out.

    ��Eden,�� Melody suddenly called out to him.

    At this moment, he was no longer as mad as before, and he had be iparably cold-blooded.

    "Ms.Sanders.�� "As long as you can kill Jeanne, I will agree to whatever you want!"

    Eden was stunned.

    Melody''s face was filled with malevolence, "Kill Jeanne!"

    Eden was stunned by Melody''s sudden outburst and he forgot to reply.

    Melody directly opened the car door and got out of the car.

    She only gave Eden an order and did not even consider his consent.

    She walked into the Sanders mansion and picked up the phone. "Send my order. Tomorrow, the nning department is not allowed to agree to us''

    transportation n for the construction of the Lawrence Enterprise''s Logistics Warehouse."

    "But..." the other side seemed to be in a difficult position.

    The news they had received before was obviously to ept us�� design.

    "To protect the safety of the territory''s resources, Harken does not ept outsiders interfering in the country''s internal affairs, so tactfully rejects his

    help."

    "This seems a little too far-fetched," the other side said weakly.

    "I will be responsible for the consequences. You follow my instructions!" Melody said coldly.

    The other side did not dare to say anything more.

    Melody fiercely hung up the phone, and a trace of cruelty shed in her eyes.

    She would never let Jeanne off.

    She was willing to do anything, even if it meant she might lose more in the end

    Bamboo Garden.

    Nox waited on the sofa for a long time before he heard a sound from the stairs.

    He quickly walked over and watched Edwarde down the stairs.

    He did not expect it.

    It had been so long.

    Nox''s smile was very evil

    Edward nced at him and walked past him.

    "Is Ms.Lawrence still resting?�� Nox asked on purpose.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Edward ignored him.

    Nox wanted to say something more when he saw Jeanneing down from upstairs.

    Jeanne had already changed into the new clothes that Fourth Master Swan had bought for her.

    From the inside out, the measurements of the clothes were so urate that it made her shy.

    "Ms.Lawrence doesn''t sleep much..." Nox smiled.

    His teasing voice was forcefully suppressed by a gaze.

    Nox swallowed his saliva.

    Alright, he was superfluous.

    He shut his mouth.

    Jeanne did not bother with Nox. She walked towards

    Fourth Master Swan and said, "I''m leaving.��

    "I''ll send you off after lunch.��

    Jeanne stj-wanted to say N

    something when Teddy stepped <

    forward respectfully and said, c

    "Fourth Master, Ms. Lawrence) lunch

    is. ready.�� .to

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    In the end, she still followed Fourth Master Swan to the western dining table outside the balcony.

    There were already many dishes on the dining table

    Teddy said respectfully, "Since

    Ms.Lawk��nce is not picky about <*

    N

    food,.we have randomly prepared

    same. "s

    Swnovel -

    Fourth Master Swan nodded slightly. "You may leave first."

    "Yes."

    Teddy hurriedly left.

    Only the two of them were left on the dining table.

    At this moment, Fourth Master

    Swan didnot take his utensils, sa

    Jeanne was too embarrassed to

    make the first move.   =

    o>

    She just waited like this. Instead of the utensils, Fourth Master Swan suddenly held her hand.

    Jeanne pursed her lips and looked at him

    A kiss was imprinted on her palm.

    The warm breath made her... heart skip a beat.

    His maic voice said, ��You worked hard just now."

    "This is a thank you gift," he said seriously to her palm.

 Chapter 160 Fourth Master Swan, Enough Is Enough

    Chapter 160 Fourth Master Swan, Enough Is Enough

    "This is a thank-you gift.�� Fourth Master Swan said

    He said seriously.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Jeanne''s palm... was hot.

    She could push the memory to the back of her head

    She could have pretended that nothing had happened.

    At this moment, how could she eat properly?

    How could she use this hand to pick up food properly?

    She moved her palm and broke free from Fourth Master Swan''s hand.

    That''s right.

    They did not do it in the end.

    It was just that..

    She helped him vent a little.

    Her palm moved slightly.

    There seemed to be some remaining... indescribable... feeling on her palm

    However, the person whe started it looked calm andposed. In his pleasant voice, he said again. "Ms.Lawrence, eat more.��

    Her mind was only filled with the feeling of her palm.

    Edward had already picked up his utensils and started eating.

    Jeanne had to suppress her emotions before she picked up her fork and started eating silently as well.

    She did not actually know the taste of the food

    "You don''t like them?" Fourth Master Swan raised his eyebrows slightly.

    "No." Jeanne lowered her head and started eating.

    "Eat more," said Edward. As he spoke, he even picked up a piece of meat for her.

    Jeanne nced at Fourth Master Swan and said, ��Thank you."

    Edward nodded slightly.

    Then, he continued filling her te from time to time.

    Almost as soon as she finished eating this piece, the next piece was ced on the small te in front of her.

    ��Fourth master, I can pick it up myself." Jeanne felt that Fourth Master Swan was raising her like a pig.

    If this continued, she would vomit

    "You''ve lost weight.�� Fourth Master Swan said lightly as he ced another piece of meat in front of her.

    "I haven''t,�� Jeanne retorted.

    "Compared to seven years ago, you''ve lost weight," Fourth Master Swan said.

    As he spoke, his gaze seemed to circle around her chest

    Jeanne''s face turned red.

    She said, "That''s just your illusion. I''ve grown in size."

    When it came to a woman''s figure, she would not easilypromise

    "I''m talking about your face. At that time, there was still some baby fat." Edward suddenly smiled. Her smile was very obvious. "What is Ms.Lawrence

    thinking?"

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    This flirtatious man!

    "As for some of Ms.Lawrence''s measurements..." Fourth Master Swan''s tone was slightly raised. "I have to verify it myself.��

    Pervert.

    Jeanne was not happy at all during the meal.

    After the meal, Jeanne did not want to stay for a minute and left.

    She even refused Fourth Master Swan''s offer to send her off and asked Teddy to send her off.

    Teddy braced himself and sent Ms.Lawrence off.

    He could imagine how he would be "treated" by his master when he returned.

    Jeanne left.

    Nox sat down beside Edward. ��You took down Jeanne just like that?��

    Edward nced at Nox but did not reply.

    "It was much faster than I thought. I thought you would have to chase her for at least a year and a half. You got Ms.Lawrence in just a time more than

    a month?��

    "Why are you looking for me?" Edward changed the topic.

    It did not matter whether he took her down or not.

    What was important was that Jeanne was his.

    She could only be his.

    "I''m here to care about the important matters in your life.��

    ��You don''t need to care about my matters,�� Edward refused.

    "Heartless!" Noxined.

    "You can leave now.��

    "Edward, you''re too realistic. Even if there��s someone of the opposite sex, you should at least restrain yourself. I''m very hurt.��

    Edward ignored him.

    Nox pursed his lips.

    He said, "I have something important to tell you."

    Edward nodded slightly.

    "Didn''t you ask me to investigate the person who touched our firewallst time? After such a long time, there hasn''t been much progress, but..." when

    Nox was talking about serious matters, he was still a lot more serious.

    Edward looked at him.

    "This time, when Ms.Lawrence

    released the news, the news that

    was posted-on the Inte couldn''t

    be deletec\no matter how hard you~

    tried. I''ve-also secretly gotten =

    someone to crack it. This persan''s

    method is exactly the same as the

    method the hacker used to��break

    our firewall. I suspect that person

    has a deep rtionship with

    s.Lawrence."

    Edward was silent.

    ��Currently, the other party throws a

    bomb on ourfirewall from time to

    time. After throwing the bomb, he .

    would leave and appear at randor?

    times. tts as if he is deliberately��

    yitig with us. As he does not y

    by-the rules, we have yet tox ��rack his

    IP>I think we can investigate from

    Ms.Lawrence..." Content ��belongs to

    "I know who it is.��

    "What?" Nox was a little excited.

    "Just keep an eye on it.��

    ��You mean, I don''t need to care about him?" Nox was trying to confirm if he had misunderstood

    Edward nodded.

    "Edward, are yqu kidding me? This

    person breaks�� through our internal

    informatign firewall, anditcan =o

    expose aur trade secrets at any =

    minute You re letting Ms. rawretice

    yz avound with it?�� Nox wasycertain

    thatit had something to dowith

    J��anne. :to

 Chapter 161 Fourth Master Swan, Enough Is Enough

    Chapter 161 Fourth Master Swan, Enough Is Enough

    He just could not ept that Edward is doting on his lover so much

    Edward was very calm about Nox''s excitement.

    Actually, it was not Jeanne.

    Jeanne was avoiding him now and would not provoke him.

    He said, ��If she likes it, then let her be.��

    Nox pped his forehead.

    There was no hope.

    Edward waspletely hopeless.

    Jeanne sat in the car and returned to the Lawrence family��s manor.

    She lowered her head and kept watching the news.

    At the moment, the news was normal and there were no other unexpected situations.

    The video that us posted on the inte was shared and liked by many people in South Hampton City.

    Jeanne exited the news app.

    Only Tomorrow, us and the people from the nning bureau of the administrative office would discuss the traffic nning n.

    It was a sess

    This matter coulde to an end.

    She did not want to waste too much time on one thing.

    To be precise.

    She did not want to stay in South Hampton city for too long.

    It was not that she was afraid of this city, but that she had provoked Fourth Master Swan.

    She did not want to confront him directly, so she wanted to leave as soon as possible.

    "Ms.Lawrence,�� Teddy suddenly said from the passenger seat.

    Jeanne came back to her senses.

    She looked at Teddy. "Yes. Mr. Dollite?"

    ��Actually, the Fourth Master is quite a good man," Teddy said.

    Jeanne pursed her lips. ��Why do you say that, Mr. Dolittle?��

    ��Other than you, he has never brought any other waman to the Bamboo Garden. Today, Ms.Sanders hase uninvited."

    Is that so?"

    "He has always let any woman get close to him. Not even within a meter.��

    "He has never smiled at any woman, only at Ms.Lawrence.��

    "He is also very handsome, has a good figure, is rich and powerful..."

    "Mr. Dolittle." Jeanne interrupted him, "What are you saying?"

    She really did not want to hear too much about the so-called merits of Fourth Master Swan

    Teddy said, ��He really likes you."

    Jeanne looked at Teddy.

    She smiled lightly. "Mr. Dolittle is really thoughtful regarding the matter between Fourth Master and me, but..."

    "I know that I can''t be of any use between the two of you. I just want to tell Ms.Lawrence that it''s not easy for him to like someone. He''s actually not

    as arrogant as others may think. He hides a lot of unknown and cruel experiences. If Ms.Lawrence can, I hope that you can give him some warmth."

    Teddy said very seriously to Jeanne. "He needs warmth.��

    ��No, Teddy. He only needed someone to apany him to bed.'' Jeanne thought.

    Jeanne did not change her expression and smiled. "I understand what you mean. It''s just that you may have a misunderstanding about the matter

    between me and Fourth Master Swan."

    "Misunderstanding?�� Teddy''s face was full of confusion.

    "Fourth Master Swan doesn''t like me. He just wants me to help him get rid of Melody��s entanglement.��

    "That''s not it..." Teddy retorted.

    "He clearly knew that Melody would take revenge on me, yet he still announced our rtionship to the public without permission. Isn''t that just to let

    Melody take revenge on Me?" Jeanne said calmly, "Mr. Dolittle, you''ve been by Fourth Master Swan''s side for so many years. You should be very

    clear about his thoughts.��

    "4 clearly told you that the Fourth Master likes you.��

    ��Help me tell him this - I won''t go back on my promise. I also hope that the Fourth Master can do what he promised me.��

    "..." Did Ms.Lawrence have a heart of stone?

    Edward Swan loved her so much.

    Could she really not see it?

    Did she deliberately choose to ignore it?

    The car arrived at the Lawrence family manor.

    Jeanne got out of the car.

    She smiled politely. "Thank you for the ride, Mr. Dollite. Take care.��

    Teddy pursed his lips.

    He felt that it would not be easy for Edward to chase after Ms.Lawrence.

    Jeanne walked into the manor and went straight to her room.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    In the room, George was typing on the keyboard. His entire little face was distorted.

    Jeanne walked towards her son. "What''s wrong?��

    "Mom, you''re back."

    "Yes."

    "Are you injured?�� George noticed the wound on Jeanne''s forehead.

    "It''s just a small wound." Jeanne did not care. "What are

    you doing?��

    "Huff." George took a deep breath. "Master asked me to work on the blueprint."

    "I don��t like it.��

    "After all, he''s your master. Just listen to him."

    "He forced me to take him as my master."

    He was too intelligent and had many troubles.

    For example, he was liked by too many people.

    Jeanne rubbed George''s soft curly hair. "Be good."

    George pursed his lips.

    What else could he do if he was not good?

    Jeanne saw that George was once again immersed in the design with a bitter expression on his face. She turned around andy on the bed

    After tormenting herself for half a day, she was actually a little tired.

    She wanted to sleep for a while.

    On Fourth Master Swan''s bed, she could not fall asleep for even a second

    She changed out of the clothes that Fourth Master Swan had prepared for her, put on her pajamas, andy on the bed.

    Kingsley called.

    She picked it up. "Hello."

    "I heard that you were injured.�� Someone asked from the other side.

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly.

    George was astonishingly fast in spreading the news.

    ��I won''t die.��

    "Are you sure you want to continue like this with the Sanders? Are you sure you don''t need me to make a move?" Kingsley raised his eyebrows.

    Jeanne said, "I can handle it."

    "I know you''re unhappy with the Sanders, but you have to have a limit,�� Kingsley reminded

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    "I don''t want to see you get hurt, and I don''t want you to be too harsh with the Sanders. You should know what I mean."

    Jeanne did not answer.

    Her expression was rather twisted.

    "Jeanne, I did not force you back then. But since you have chosen this path, you have to know your own identity."

    "Did the Sanders say anything to you?" Jeanne asked.

    "Melody had almost gone mad because of you.!"

    ��That was not me, it was the Fourth Master Swan."

    "Jeanne, enough is enough.��

    Jeanne held her phone tightly.

    "Melody ordered the administrative office to stop us�� nning and design regardless of the overall situation.

    This matter had a great impact on

    the internal syanagement of the

    Sanders. ina fit of anger, Warren ->

    Sanders��ced Melody under house

    arrest-You have to know that. ��

    Meledy is Warren''s favorite a��

    daughter." to

    4

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    She really did not expect Melody to do this.

    Did she not care about the consequences?

    ��Tomorrow, us and the nning

    department wille to an

    agreement onthe transportation

    n. The cofstruction of the

    LawrenceEnterprise logistics

    warehouse will proceed smoothly:

    Becayse of this project, you have

    already made a name fo yourself in

    Sowith Hampton City and have

    already disyed your abilities

    within the Lawrence Enterprise. And

    because of you, Melody has also

    received a lesson. In the end, you

    won a big victory." Kingsley was very

    serious, "So, it ends here."

    ?

    QR

    ��Okay.�� Jeanne agreed immediately.

    Since she had already achieved her goal, there was no need for her to waste her energy dealing with some unimportant people.

    "And the matters with Fourth Master Swan end here as well," Kingsley added

    Jeanne''s throat moved slightly.

    She said bluntly, "I''m afraid that won''t work.��

    "Jeanne." It was rare for Kingsley to lose his temper.

    "Unless you can make the Sanders give up the idea of a marriage alliance with Fourth Master Swan." "This is not something that you should concern

    yourself with."

    "In fact, I have already gotten myself

    involved.-Fo put it bluntly, I have 2

    already be Fourth Master >

    Swan''s cover to reject the Sanders.

    ro

    If the Sanders doesn''t let go} won''t

    be-able to escape unscathed."

    "I shouldn''t have let youe back."

    Jeanne''s eyes turned cold.

    "I shouldn''t have let youe back for revenge! I can make you give up right now." Kingsley added

    Jeanne''s expression was dark and cold. At that moment, she gripped her phone tightly and did not say a word.

    "Think carefully about what to do next. Don''t let me really stop you fram avenging your mother."

    Kingsley enunciated each word clearly.

 Chapter 162 Jeanne’s Past

    Chapter 162 Jeanne��s Past

    Jeanne hung up on Kingsley.

    It had been a long time since they had argued like this.

    To be exact, it had been a long time since Kingsley had spoken to her in such a stern tone.

    She looked a little grim

    George sat in front of theputer and turned to look at her. "Did you have a fight with Kingsley?��

    Jeanne calmed herself down.

    She did not want to lose her temper in front of her son.

    Jeanne responded, ��We had some disagreements at work."

    "Actually, Kingsley is quite good to us.�� It was rare for George to put in a good word for someone.

    Kingsley often fawned over George, who would roll his eyes at him, but he was also important to George.

    "I know.�� Jeanne forced a smile. "Don''t warry, I won''t sever my rtionship with him."

    ��Okay.�� George nodded.

    "I''ll take a nap."

    "Okay. I''ll get back to work."

    Jeanne closed her eyes andy on the bed.

    Kingsley''s stern voice lingered in her mind.

    ��The matters with Fourth Master Swan end here.��

    Jeanne somehow felt a stabbing pain in her heart

    She pursed her lips and ignored it.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Jeanne ignored... The throb.

    The next day.

    Jeanne brought us to the administration office''s nning department. They had an on-site discussion and designed the local traffic of the logistics

    warehouse and amusement park with the people from the nning department. In fact, before us came to South Hampton City, he already had a

    preliminary n, so everything was finalized very quickly. The local traffic blueprint waspleted and announced to the public in just three days.

    In order to express their support for the Lawrences'' logistics warehouse, the administration office immediatelyunched a tender for its construction. It

    was expected to open up at the same time as the project of the amusement park in a month''s time.

    Such a series of actions were very popr among the people.

    Thus, the incident of the Lawrences�� logistics warehouse, which caused a lot of buzz, came to an end.

    The logistics warehouse was now being built in full swing ording to the original n

    Naturally, the Lawrences�� emerce project was also going smoothly.

    ot only that, but the Lawrences

    also announced to the public that

    they would use the poprity of the

    amusement park to build thergest

    electrical appliance mall in South

    ampton city in the location of the

    ogistics warehouse. The o

    warehouse, which was originally

    nned to have three stories, would

    be exbanded to six stories. The three

    floss above were to realizethe

    Lawrences'' original visior of building

    thergest offline electronics store,

    which they dared not do due to the

    decline of the offline economy.

    Taking advantage of the number of

    people in the amusement park this

    time, the Lawrences wanted to

    rebuild it. In order to attract more

    people from the amusement park,

    they would open thergest

    children''s electronic amusement

    park in South Hampton City.  swnovel.ne

    A series of god-like operations were carried out.

    This allowed the Lawrences to benefit from the logistics warehouse incident.

    Not only was the online project perfectly solved, but the offline economy was also boosted.

    This time, the Lawrences really took advantage of it.

    It was so much so that Alexander could strut around in their high-level meeting.

    Jeanne appeared to be calm.

    "This time, Jeanne disyed

    amazing ability in the logistics

    warehouse ineldent. She was able to

    see the business opportunity and I

    seized it 4o-build an offline elec rical

    appliance city. I give her the high��st

    recogaition and praise. I hope that

    everyone here can learn more from

    Jeanne. Think more, develop your

    own thinking, and avoid Sticking to

    the rules." Alexander stood from the

    perspective of a great man and

    positioned himself in a very high

    position.

    The atmosphere was somewhat heavy.

    Everyone could sense Alexander''s self-satisfaction

    Most of the people in the room had previously scoffed at Alexander.

    At this moment, they felt that he was being "petty", so not many people agreed with him.

    Alexander did not care. He turned to Bryce and said, ��Director Hoffman, are you satisfied with the oue of the project?"

    Bryce''s expression was a little ugly.

    He could naturally sense Alexander''s sarcasm.

    When the project was ruined, he reacted the most fiercely.

    This time, he was being picked on by Alexander.

    Bryce said, "This brings so many economic benefits to the Lawrences. Can I say that I''m not satisfied?��

    "I remember someone saying something like, ��it''s either her or me''." Alexander deliberately brought up the past.

    Bryce''s expression changed abruptly.

    "Of course, I don''t think you''re really

    going to keepthat promise, Director

    Hoffman. Words in anger shouldn''t

    be taken to heart. I''m just saying this

    to remind you and the other =

    high-level leaders to be carefulwhen

    speaking. Otherwise, it''s easy''to be

    pped in the facel�� Alexander was

    so blunt that he did not sfiow Bryce

    ny respect.

    ren)

 Chapter 163 Jeannes Past

    Chapter 163 Jeanne''s Past

    Bryce was embarrassed.

    He thought of how Alexander had always been mocked by him in the past. Now, he was unable to say a single word because of Jeanne.

    When Alexander saw how Bryce looked, he could not help but feel great.

    He had once been unable to raise his head in front of Bryce. Now, he wanted to return the favor tenfold.

    Alexander was in a good mood and announced, "Today''s meeting ends here. You''re dismissed."

    After he finished speaking, he stood up and left.

    The others also left one after another.

    Jeanne returned to her office.

    This matter had finallye to an end

    Next was the specific operation of the emerce project.

    Once the emerce project could develop in Harken, then the Lawrence Enterprise''s glory would not be far away.

    During this period of development, Jeanne needed topletely control the Lawrences

    Her eyes moved slightly.

    She looked at a pop-up screen of a chat on the screen.

    [Ed: I''m free tonight.]

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She picked up her phone from the desk and opened the chat

    When she opened it, the other party sent another message.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    [Ed: Let''s have dinner together tonight.]

    [Ed: I''ll wait for you at Chez Jeanne.]

    Jeanne immediately quit the chat on WhatsApp.

    She picked up the phone in her office. "Amy, tell Forrest toe in for a moment.��

    "Yes."

    After a while, Forrest knocked on the door and entered.

    "Director Lawrence, you asked for me," Forrest said respectfully.

    He sincerely admired Jeanne.

    Who would have thought that there would be such a huge surprise to the incredibly difficult project?

    Not only did the Lawrences manage to develop online, but the offline projects that the old fools from the Lawrence Enterprise had been nning for a

    few years were nned by Jeanne in three days and implemented!

    Jeanne was simply god-like.

    At this moment, the various major financial news outlets were all praising her.

    Her reputation was great.

    ��The construction of the logistics

    warehouse is;going smoothly for the

    time being. Many of the things are

    routine, sodhere s no need to put ip>

    too muck effort. What''s more ~

    important right now is the firsteeal

    operation of the online tferm with

    MOK. Previously, due to the logistics

    warehouse, a lot of timewas

    dyed. Now, we have to devote all

    our attention to the actual sales."

    ��Understood.��

    "4 have a basic n here. Take it and discuss it with the project team. We''ll have a meeting in half an hour to perfect it."

    ��Understood.��

    Forrest quickly took the n and left.

    Jeanne did not waste any more time and devoted herself to her work.

    At the same time, in the Sanders�� residence.

    Micheal finally saw Melody, who was being grounded

    Melody had obviously lost a lot of weight.

    She looked at Micheal, and her eyes turned red.

    It was probably because she felt so wronged

    Michealforted her, "Chief is doing this for your own good. If you really gave the order to stop us�� traffic nning. the result might be a hundred

    times worse than this. Mel, I know that you feel very wronged, but you can''t be impulsive.��

    "That''s why I''m seeing Jeanne being so smug right now!" Melody said fiercely with tears in her eyes.

    She had been locked in her room for the past few days and was not allowed to go out.

    Fortunately, her father was not so cruel as to even

    confiscate her phone. Due to that, she saw Jeanne��s glory.

    "Micheal, do you think I''ll be resigned

    to this?�� I have��sdone so much, but in

    the end, notenly did I not pull

    Jeanne down, I even let her take

    advantage of me... Now, the entire

    nations praising her! What was our

    i goal? It was to destroy her

    reputation! Now, we''re letting her be

    sought after by the world�� Tears fell

    from Melody''s face. She was

    infuriated.

    N

    She was mad at Jeanne''s achievements.

    After all, Melody had spent so much

    time nning the amusement park

    project to stop the development of

    the Lawreh��es'' logistics warehouse.

    Inthe end, not only did she not stop

    it, butshe even created another��

    business opportunity for Jearine.

    TAjinking of this, Melody wanted to

    kill Jeanne to relieve the fiatred in

    her heart!

    ��Calm down," Michealforted her.

    Melody could not calm down

    Micheal also knew that she was not listening to him at the moment. He did not continue to persuade her and went straight to the point. "Mel, the

    reason I''m able to see you today is that Chief personally asked me to persuade you.��

    Melody looked at Micheal in surprise.

    "He didn''t want to treat you like this. It was just to give an exnation to your family''s internal affairs.��

    Melody felt a little better.

    When she thought about Jeanne��s glory and how she was instead grounded by her dad, whom she disappointed, she felt more twisted

    "He said that if you learn from your mistake and don''t lose your mind to do things that are detrimental to the Sanders, he won''t ground you anymore,��

    Micheal said

 Chapter 164 Jeannes Past

    Chapter 164 Jeanne''s Past

    Melody pursed her lips.

    She was forced by Jeanne.

    She turned to Micheal and asked, "Have you found out Jeanne''s background?"

    "I haven''t,�� Micheal answered bluntly, "What I know now is that seven years ago, Jeanne''s reputation was very bad because of the matter with Eden.

    She was cruelly sent out of the country by the Lawrences. The decision to send her abroad was made by the Swans. At that time. the Lawrences

    weren''t going to go so far, but they couldn''t withstand the pressure from the Swans and sent her away.

    "After sending Jeanne abroad, the Lawrences didn''t bother about her anymore. On one hand, it was a punishment for her. On the other hand, their

    stocks in the market plunged due to the incident with Jeanne. The Lawrences spent a lot of effort to stabilize the situation, so they didn''t have time to

    care about her. As a result, she was left to fend for herself overseas.��

    "How did she survive? How did she give birth to the child?"

    "Jeanne was abroad at that time. She didn''t have a diploma and relied on doing many lowly jobs to survive. For example, washing dishes, sweeping

    the streets, and performing on the streets. She did many jobs that could allow her to survive, no matter how lowly they were. From what I could find

    out, Jeanne met a chef in a restaurant in Sontar. The chef liked her very much, but the two of them didn''t date, so I can''t be sure that he��s

    George''s father. That man left Sontar not long ago and was an illegal migrant worker, so his identity was all fake. It was very difficult to find out

    anything more than that.��

    Melody listened attentively.

    Micheal continued, "Medical treatment is too expensive abroad, so Jeanne didn''t go for pregnancy checkups from the time she was pregnant to the

    time she gave birth. As a result. she didn''t know that the fetus was reversed. ording to the locals, someone from Harken almost died in a rented

    house. It was probably Jeanne."

    ��Then why didn��t she die? How did she give birth to the child?��

    "It was said that a man took Jeanne away from that low-ss rented house. From then on, she never appeared in that ce again.�� Micheal looked

    at Melody and added, "We can infer that she was saved by someone.��

    "Who?"

    "I couldn''t find out. I spent a lot of effort but couldn''t find anything. I couldn''t even find any clues."

    Melody frowned.

    ��Who was that person?!

    ��Who was helping Jeanne behind the scenes?!��

    ��After that, Jeanne reappeared three

    years ago. In other words, other than

    the year when she went abroad to

    give birth to George, she had

    completelydisappeared for three

    years. As-for what she did and _<

    experienced during those threex.>

    yearssthere''s no way to find out.

    When Jeanne finally reappeared

    aft��r three years, she had-b��en

    reborn," Micheal said

    straightforwardly, "I specifically

    investigated Jeanne''s work

    experience in MUK. A part of it was

    luck, but really, she relied on her

    capabilities. To put it simply, half of

    MUK��s empire was established by

    Jeanne on behalf of West!"

    Melody did not believe it.

    "I wouldn''t have believed it either if I

    hadn''t lookedinto it." Micheal was

    very certain This I is why I think that

    the reason MUK was able toe~

    to South H ampton City to develop��

    the emerce project this time

    wasNhat Jeanne had probably

    rined itlong ago. We took the

    wrong path from the beginning

    when we spent a lot of effort to stop

    the development of the project!"

    "We were yed by Jeanne from the

    very beginning!" Melody gritted her

    teeth  ~

    sWnovel a

    Micheal nodded.

    He nodded and said, "I''ve said a lot, but the most important thing is..."

    Melody frowned slightly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "When Chief asked me to meet you, he asked us not to fight with Jeanne.��

    Melody was stunned

    "Yes, he personally told me.��

    Micheal affirmed again.

 Chapter 165 Fourth Master Swan’s Act of Romance

    Chapter 165 Fourth Master Swan��s Act of Romance

    Melody could not believe what she heard.

    She stared at Micheal with her eyes wide open. "You mean that my dad is afraid of Jeanne!"

    "4 don''t know if Chief is afraid of Jeanne, but there''s one thing that I am sure of. He doesn''t want us to have a direct conflict with her."

    "Why?"

    "He won''t tell me," Micheal said straightforwardly.

    "I''m going to ask him!"

    "I advise you not to!" Micheal stopped her. "If Chief would tell you, he wouldn''t have grounded you and not said anything.��

    Melody gritted her teeth

    "Mel, you grew up in aplicated environment in the Sanders. You should know very well that a moment of mistake can lead to eternal damnation

    Now that you''re so favored by Chief, many people are jealous of you and would love nothing more than for something to happen to you. So, you have

    to be careful in everything you do!�� Micheal sounded serious. "Luckily, Chief didn��t really pursue this matter this time. If he were to pursue it, it would

    be very difficult for you to walk out of this room again.��

    Melody was shocked for a second.

    Indeed

    It was risky to stay with someone of high position.

    Melody had known this since she was young

    She looked at Micheal.

    Micheal said, "If you calm down, get someone to help you pass on a message to Chief so that he''ll lift your grounding. However, don��t confront

    Jeanne directly when you get out."

    "Should I just watch her develop and deliberately fall in love with Edward then?? Melody could not bear it in the end.

    When she thought of how Edward and Jeanne slept together that day, she could not calm herself down

    She wished that she could kill Jeanne!

    "For the time being, let''s wait and see.�� Micheal suggested.

    Melody could not bear it.

    "I skipped work toe here. I still have many things to deal with, so I''ll be leaving first." Micheal did not say anything else after that.

    Many things needed to be thought through by Melody herself.

    Melody grew up in a special environment, after all. She knew how to protect herself.

    ��Micheal,�� Melody called out to him.

    "Hm?" Micheal nodded.

    "4''11 definitely kill Jeanne,�� Melody enunciated each word clearly.

    Micheal frowned slightly.

    "It doesn''t have to be done by me, but I won''t let her

    have it easy.�� "Mel...

    "Don''t try to persuade me.�� Melody was straightforward. "I know how to control myself. I won''t be so stupid as to sacrifice myself.��

    Micheal looked at her.

    "Can''t we use Eden?" Melody sneered. "Let Eden fight with Jeanne. What do you think?��

    "Eden can''t defeat her," Micheal gave a positive answer.

    Not to mention that they did not know Jeanne''s identity before, now that they knew her identity was extraordinary, it was even more impossible for

    Eden to defeat her.

    "If I can''t do it openly, I''ll do it covertly,�� Melody said coldly, "I''m just using someone else to kill her.��

    Micheal still wanted to persuade her.

    In the end, he fell silent.

    Micheal could not persuade Melody to let go. He knew very well that her personality was strong. She had lost badly to Jeanne, so she could not just

    let it go. As such, it was useless for Micheal to say more. Instead, it would make Melody think that he was timid and afraid of things, which would

    affect their rtionship.

    That said...

    In dealing with Jeanne, Micheal would not interfere too much

    Compared to Melody, the person he should be fawning over was the chief.

    Melody was just a stepping stone in his power and career.

    At Swanhaven Bank.

    Recently, Eden was also in a state of extreme anger and depression because of Jeanne''s news.

    It was even to the extent that he was teased due to Jeanne suddenly being in her prime.

    Eden was teased about why he chose Jasmine back then!

    Was Jeanne not a good catch?

    Was Jeanne, who was both beautiful and capable, not good enough for him?!

    Eden gritted his teeth

    He knew he would be tied up and trampled on once Jeanne developed!

    Eden then thought about how Jeanne had seduced his fourth uncle...

    If his fourth uncle really married Jeanne...

    He would not be able to ept it!

    Eden could not ept that Jeanne was stepping on him.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got.

    It was until his phone rang.

    Eden looked at the iing call and quickly tried to calm himself down

    He picked up and said, "Ms. Sanders.��

    "What happened to what I told you?" Melody asked straightforwardly.

    Eden was stunned.

    ��What did Melody say?��

    ��I heard from Micheal that she''s been grounded these few days��

    ��She must be sleepwalking!

    ��About killing Jeanne,�� Melody enunciated each word.

    Eden was shocked

    He quickly reacted to the situation after that.

    Thest time they left his fourth uncle''s courtyard to send her back, she had said that.

    Eden responded, "You can''t kill her just because you want to. Jeanne is very smart now. Besides, aren''t you in a special situation now...?"

    "Do you think} grounded by my

    dad just likethat? Eden, you have to

    understand that I''m my dad''s

    favorite e daughter. Even if I did

    anything, he wouldn''t pursue itt!�� m

    telling you now that I''ve regained my

    freedom.��

    4

    ��That''s not what I meant,�� Eden quickly exined.

    "Think of a way to help me get rid of Jeanne. Whatever you want, I''ll agree to it." Melody enticed

    "I''m very honored to be able to work for you...��

    ��After killing Jeanne, I''ll get my dad

    to discuss the real estate project

    with your gran father. The project

    will be handpicked by you, "Melody.

    directly gtated her conditions, "I >

    heard that 30% of the Swan

    Enterprise $ profits are in realestate.

    If you can manage them, together

    with the Swanhaven Bank-that

    you''re currently managing, it''ll be

    easy for you to take over half of the

    country from your fourth uncle''s

    hands!"

    Eden was a little tempted, but he did not agree at that moment.

    Melody said, ��No matter how

    developed th�� Swans economy is,

    the territories i in Harken still belongs

    to the Sdiders. If the Sanders don''t

    give yound, how can the Swans

    devetsp? Eden, I can even promise

    yourthat if you seed, I''ll give you

    apiece ofnd!" Content.belongs to

    "It''s not that you''re giving me so much, but I just can''t bear to see Jeanne having a good time either." Eden obviously agreed.

    Melody sneered.

    As expected, no one in the business world was good

    All of them were profit-oriented.

    Melody said, "Eden, you''ll have endless benefits if you work with the Sanders!"

    "Thank you, Ms. Sanders."

    "I''ll leave the matter of dealing with Jeanne to you.��

    ��Don''t worry, Ms. Sanders."

    Melody directly hung up the phone.

    Eden also put down his phone.

    He had to admit that the benefits Melody gave him were too tempting. He could not refuse.

    At the end of the day, he just wanted to take more sovereignty over the Swans from his fourth uncle.

    His family...

    No, it was not just his family.

    The rest of the Swans did not want to submit to his fourth uncle all the time as well.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Even so, the others could onlypromise because they were incapable.

    Now. it was up to Eden to break his fourth uncle''s legend!

    Eden''s eyes moved slightly. He picked up the phone to make a call. "Micheal."

    "Mm."

    "Ms. Sanders called me just now."

    Micheal pursed his lips. ��Yes, I know, but you''d better think it through."

    "What''s wrong?�� Eden also noticed something strange.

    "Jeanne isn''t easy to deal with right now,�� Micheal said.

    He would not tell Eden more information.

    "I know, but this time, I won''t go head-to-head with her," Eden said sinisterly, "I''ll catch her off guard."

    "In any case, you have to be careful.��

    "Okay."

    "4 might be a little busy during this period. There are many things that I might not be able to help with." Micheal was apologetic.

    "4 know your current difficulties," Eden expressed that he understood very well, "You can focus on your things.

    As for dealing with Jeanne, I''ll handle it.��

    ��Okay.�� Micheal nodded.

    It was not that he could not help, but he did not want to be involved!

    Jeanne did not work overtime tonight.

    After arranging her work, she even got off work ten minutes earlier.

    She got work earlier to avoid Fourth Master Swan.

    Jeanne did not know if he would be crazy enough toe to the Lawrence Enterprise to pick her up, so she left early just in case.

    She admitted that she had no choice but to listen to Kingsley.

    As such, she could only choose to avoid Fourth Master Swan on her own initiative.

    Despite that, just as Jeanne went downstairs, she saw Fourth Master Swan''s gorgeous sedan parked there.

    It was as if he knew.

    It was as if he knew that she would leave early.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    She gritted her teeth and looked at the man who got out of the car.

    He was unusually formal today.

    In actuality, he was also very formal before, but he seemed to be more formal than usual today.

    Clothes, tie, and hairstyle?��

    In short, Fourth Master Swan was dressed in a suit and had an imposing bearing.

    Just as Jeanne was lost in her thoughts about Fourth Master Swan''s stunning appearance, she saw Teddy suddenly hand over a bouquet of dazzling

    red roses to him.

    It was a very big bouquet.

    Jeanne estimated that there were 99 roses.

    Fourth Master Swan walked up to her and handed it to her.

    Jeanne locked at the roses, then at Fourth Master Swan.

    She looked at his sudden act of romance..

 Chapter 166 The Night Between Edward and Jeanne Seven Years Ago

    Chapter 166 The Night Between Edward and Jeanne Seven Years Ago

    Jeanne looked at Fourth Master Swan in a daze.

    At that moment when she looked at him, she was even smiling

    There was silence between the two of them.

    "This is for you," Edward said.

    As he spoke, he handed over the flowers.

    He handed over the huge bouquet with one hand.

    It was as if he was giving Jeanne a piece of candy.

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly.

    She epted it with both hands. "Thank you.��

    "Let''s go eat," Edward said.

    Jeanne hesitated for a second.

    She then got into Fourth Master Swan''s car.

    Such a huge bouquet was eye-catching.

    Although the car was very spacious, Jeanne still had some difficulty hugging it.

    As for Fourth Master Swan, who was sitting next to her, he seemed to be very at ease.

    He could not tell that Jeanne was finding it difficult hugging such a huge bouquet. He was probably feeling good about what he did.

    The car arrived at Chez Jeanne.

    Edward got out of the car and opened the car door for

    Jeanne.

    Jeanne felt that it was neither right to leave the bouquet in the car nor take it with her.

    In the end, she still held it in her arms and followed Fourth Master Swan into the restaurant.

    ��Has the whole restaurant been booked?!��

    Other than a few waiters, there were no other customers.

    Nevertheless, Edward and Jeanne still walked into the familiar private room

    After the two of them sat down, Jeanne finally put down the bouquet

    To be honest, she felt silly holding it in her arms.

    "What do you like to eat, Ms. Lawrence?" Edward asked while he was ordering

    "Didn''t Teddy tell you already? I can eat anything.��

    "You''re so easy to take care of?" Theers of Edward''s mouth curled up.

    Jeanne did not reply.

    After Edward ordered the dishes, the two of them sat quietly.

    "Ms. Lawrence, do you know what day it is today?" Edward took the initiative to ask.

    Jeanne frowned.

    She looked at Edward and asked, "Your birthday?"

    Edward''s expression changed slightly.

    It seemed that Jeanne had guessed wrongly.

    It was not her birthday either.

    What day was it then?

    "It seems that you''ve forgotten, Ms. Lawrence." Edward was indifferent. No emotions could be seen on his face

    Jeanne did not want to know either.

    To her, it was not important.

    The atmosphere was somewhat awkward.

    Fortunately, at this moment, the waiters began to serve their food

    Edward stood up. He took the wine decanter with red wine in it and poured a ss of red wine for Jeanne.

    Jeanne opened her mouth but did not say anything in the end

    She picked up her cutlery and lowered her head to eat her food.

    She ate silently.

    "Are you starving?�� Edward asked.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She raised her head and put down her cutlery.

    Afterward, she raised her wine ss. "Fourth Master, here��s to you."

    As soon as she finished, she downed the wine in one go.

    Edward looked at Jeanne.

    He pursed his lips slowly. "It''s very expensive, Ms.

    Lawrence. It''s better to savor it.��Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ��I''m in a hurry.�� Jeanne said bluntly.

    Edward looked at her. "Do you have something else to do?"

    "Fourth Master." Jeanne wiped the corner of her mouth.

    "There''s something I want to say to you."

    "Go ahead." Edward''s expression did not change.

    In fact, Jeanne always felt that this man had seen through everything.

    Perhaps he knew what she wanted to say.

    Jeanne secretly took a deep breath and said, ��My deal with you ends here.��

    Edward did not speak.

    One could never know his emotions by looking at his expression.

    Jeanne did not know whether he was angry at this moment or... Well, she did not care.

    She continded, "im not capable 2.

    enough to defeat the Sanders. If you

    still want to use this method toc��

    reject the marriage, please find

    sorheone else."

    -

    "Do you still think that I''m using you?" Edward asked nonchntly.

    "To me, it isnot important whether

    you''re using me or not. What is SS

    important is that I want to distance

    myself from you." Content: belongs

    to  _

    "Is that so?�� Edward''s thin lips moved slightly.

    Although he did not show any emotion, at this moment, Jeanne felt that his aura was very strong.

    Jeanne said straightforwardly, "I hope you''ll fulfill my wish.��

    "What if I say no?�� Fourth Master Swan stared deeply at her.

    "Nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable."

    "Whether it''s agreeable or not, you don''t need to tell me."

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    "Have you been threatened by someone these past two days?" Edward raised his eyebrow and spoke in a light tone.

    He seemed to be able to see through Jeanne''s heart with one look.

    "There aremany people who have

    threaten��d me. I just feel that being

    entangled with you is a waste of our

    tine.�� . ~

    Swnovel -

    "A waste of time..." Edward muttered. He looked straight at Jeanne. "Are all women so fickle?��

    Jeanne was stunned.

    "I thought you had feelings for me."

    "No."

    "I thought you helped me with my body''s needs because you like me.��

    "I don''t like you." Jeanne was very sure.

    "Who threatened you?" Edward''s eyes turned cold.

    At this moment, Jeanne sensed his strong and undisguised aura.

 Chapter 167 The Night Between Edward and Jeanne Seven Years Ago

    Chapter 167 The Night Between Edward and Jeanne Seven Years Ago

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    After saying so much just now, it turned out that Edward was not listening at all

    She said coldly, "Fourth Master, I don''t like you. What do I need to say to make you believe it?"

    Edward looked straight at her.

    "If I liked you, do you think I would''ve left seven years ago?"Jeanne asked him in return

    Edward''s expression changed.

    Teddy was waiting by the side. At this moment, he could feel his master''s anger.

    Ms. Lawrence was not afraid of death at all

    "Fourth Master, please don''t make things difficult for me." Jeanne did not want to say more.

    That was all she was going to say.

    This was the end of their rtionship.

    Jeanne stood up and left.

    "Ms. Lawrence," Edward called out to her, "Who''s

    George''s father?��

    Jeanne''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Fourth Master, you shouldn''t be too confident,�� she responded slowly.

    Fourth Master Swan seemed to have smiled.

    His smile was so cold that it was chilling

    Edward stood up and walked to Jeanne��s front.

    He looked down at her.

    Next, he said coldly, "On this day seven years ago, you climbed into my bed."

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly.

    Her chest seemed to have been hit by something.

    She vaguely remembered that year and that day.

    At that time, Eden had an affair.

    Jeanne was not resigned to the oue, so she made a huge fuss about it in South Hampton City.

    In actuality, why would she be so agitated if she was not bothered? Why would she be so agitated that she lost her mind and did something that only

    an idiot would do?

    At the end of the day...

    She was only 18 years old that year.

    At 18 years old, Jeanne was enjoying a pure and beautiful love when she suddenly found out that the teen she loved had slept with her stepsister.

    It would have been better if it were someone else.

    However..

    Both Eden and Jasmine were the people closest to her.

    Jeanne had never been bad to Jasmine

    Jasmine also pretended to be very obedient in front of her.

    When the news of Eden and Jasmine sleeping together broke out, Jeanne really felt as if she had been struck by lightning!

    Jeanne admitted that she was vengeful back then.

    She wanted to take revenge on the cheating couple. That was why she had asked Eden to give her an exnation in front of the media, asking him to

    apologize to her in front of the entire country.

    Jeanne had once naively thought that Eden would repent.

    She had always thought that Eden loved her very much.

    She had always thought that Eden would be afraid of losing her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Who knew, Eden announced to the public that he had broken up with her.

    He had announced te the public that he had fallen in love with Jasmine.

    As such, Jeanne went to the Swans'' residence alone.

    She wanted an exnation from Eden and to confront him in person.

    However, she was rejected

    Eden and his parents avoided her.

    They even invited the media to

    expose: her unruly and willful ways,

    causing her to lose her reputation in

    South Hampton City.   -

    -\

    Jeanne was 18 at that time.

    In the Lawrences�� residence, she had learned nothing.

    She did not know how to fight back, nor did she know how to prove her innocence to the world.

    Jeanne only knew how to hate.

    She hated them to the bone.

    Therefore, when Jeanne was forced

    Xu

    out of the-Swans'' Purple Pavilion:

    Garden, she turned around and-went

    to Fourth Master Swan''s Barnboo

    Garden. ��

    -

    Jeanne remembered very clearly.

    She sat at the gate of the Bamboo Garden, waiting for Fourth Master Swan.

    She waited for a long time.

    That night, it was also drizzling.

    Jeanne was drenched

    She was drenched, but she finally waited until Fourth Master Swan returned.

    If...

    If it had been a littleter, perhaps Jeanne would have calmed down

    Edward had returned just in time

    Jeanne looked at him standing in front of her.

    At that time, Teddy was not serving him yet.

    The man holding the umbre for Fourth Master Swan was Nox.

    "Ms. Lawrence?" Fourth Master Swan called out to her in a deep voice.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    "Are you lost?" He asked her.

    There was never any emotion in his voice.

    This was the case whether it was seven years ago or seven yearster.

    No one knew what he was thinking.

    Jeanne said, "Fourth Master.�� "Yes?"

    "I want to be Eden''s fourth aunt. Do you think it''s okay?"

    Jeanne saw the look of surprise on the face of the usually expressionless Fourth Master Swan.

    She stood up from the ground.

    Her body was drenched.

    Jeanne approached Fourth Master Swan.

    She was not pushed away.

    She did not knew if Fourth Master

    Swan was drunk at that time. She

    N

    only knevwvery clearly that he reeked

    of alcohot when she approached

    him. She, who had not drunk alcohol

    at theage of 18, even felt that the

    smell of it made her a little drunk.

    Jeanne hugged Edward''s body tightly.

 Chapter 168 The Night Between Edward and Jeanne Seven Years Ago

    Chapter 168 The Night Between Edward and Jeanne Seven Years Ago

    Jeanne tried her best to tiptoe.

    She tried her best to kiss Fourth Master Swan''s lips.

    And then...

    She was carried back to Fourth Master Swan''s room

    Jeanne was carried back to his room and did... A big thing in her life.

    She had never thought that her precious first time would end so quickly.

    Jeanne could no longer remember what she had experienced that night.

    Perhaps it was beautiful, perhaps it was cruel.

    Many years had passed, and she was choosing to forget.

    She only remembered clearly that when she opened her eyes the next morning, the man whe had slept next to her was already gone.

    The person who stayed was Nox.

    He brought her some warm water.

    Afterward, he sent her back to the Lawrences�� manor.

    As for Fourth Master Swan...

    He did not leave anything behind.

    Later on...

    Fourth Master Swan did not go to find Jeanne.

    It was as if he had forgotten her.

    After Jeanne had truly calmed down, she did not dare to provoke the famous Fourth Master Swan in South Hampton City.

    Therefore...

    Jeanne also chose to forget.

    She tock it as an erotic dream!

    Even though Jeanne felt unresigned to the oue, she was the one who took the initiative, after all.

    She could not me anyone.

    That said, when Jeanne was once again cornered by the media that forced to interview her, she raged.

    She shouted at the media, "I''ll sleep with Fourth Master Swan and make Eden address me as his fourth aunt when he sees me!"

    This was hyped up by the mediater on

    Angry curses and taunts were hurled at her.

    The news of Eden and Jeanne breaking up trended.

    It stayed that way for a long time!

    Perhaps the Swans and the Lawrences did not expect a small break-up to end up like this.

    The news spread throughout the country, causing the Swans and the Lawrences to lose face.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    As such, Jeanne became the culprit.

    Jeanne was beaten half to death by her father.

    That was the first time Jeanne truly felt the cruelty of human nature.

    Even though Eden hadmitted a series of despicable acts after his affair, Jeanne was only disgusted.

    On the other hand, Jeanne''s dad let her experience the ruthlessness, indifference, and cruelty of this world!

    She was sent out of the country by the Lawrences.

    When she arrived abroad, she was penniless.

    For a long period of time, she barely survived by sleeping and performing on the streets.

    Later, Jeanne met a man from

    Harken who was workingasa ~~

    migrant worker. He took her to work

    ina restaurant in Sontar. Onlythen

    did she get a regr job, thoQgh she

    was 5 still living a lowly ife. Content

    b��longs to  ~

    By the time Jeanne knew she was

    pregnant, sh�� had had George for

    more than five months. Due to her

    experience abroad, she lost a lot af

    weight-so there was no sign of

    p egnancy at all. Her belly bulg��d

    only after more than five menths,

    and she felt George''s icking i in her

    stomach. Content be ongs to

    At that time, Jeanne panicked.

    Nheless, she chose to keep the child because she did not have enough money for an abortion

    Jeanne had no medical insurance abroad. A trip to the hospital could bankrupt an average person, not to mention she had no money at all.

    She thought that she would never tell George that the only reason he was able toe to this world was that she was too poor.

    Fortunately, the foreign country was an open country.

    Even though Jeanne was unmarried and pregnant. she was not despised by many people.

    At that time, most people thought that the father of the child was the migrant worker.

    Jeanne did not exin.

    Neither did the man

    Jeanne knew very well that the man liked her.

    Perhaps he had been waiting for her to ept his feelings.

    In actuality, J@anne had been worn

    down by reallty at that time. She

    even thought that after giving birth->

    to George; she would stay with that

    extremely ordinary man, whorrtishe

    migktnot have even been interested

    Ina i the past.

    4

    Jeanne was simply in so much despair that it was just good to be alive.

    It was just an instinctive desire to survive, nothing else

 Chapter 169 Failed Confession, but There’s Still Time

    Chapter 169 Failed Confession, but There��s Still Time

    However, an ident happened and changed Jeanne''s whole life.

    She had difficulty giving birth

    At 10 months pregnant. she was ready to give birth

    After she was sure that she would give birth to George. she began to improve her childbirth skills because she knew she would only give birth to the

    child at home.

    What she did not expect was that George was a breech baby.

    That meant that he was not born head first.

    As such, no matter how much Jeanne relied on herself, she could not give birth on her own.

    That was the first time in her life that she was truly in despair.

    Back when she was beaten half to death by Alexander, no matter how serious her injuries were, she knew very well that even if Monica had note

    to the vi to look for her, Alexander would not have killed her. It was just to teach her a lesson.

    On the other hand, when she gave birth to George, she deeply felt death.

    Jeanne could not even resist.

    She silently felt the blood flowing between her legs.

    She silently felt the intense pain in her stomach.

    She lost all the strength to struggle.

    She nkly looked at the broken ceiling above her head.

    At that moment, her mind was in a trance, and her whole life shed in front of her.

    Did she regret it?!

    Maybe she did.

    She regretted putting herself in such a sorry state for a man.

    The moment she thought she was going to die, a man appeared in her rental house.

    He bent down and picked her up from the ground.

    ording to Kingsley, Jeanne was frighteningly light at that time.

    Not to mention she was pregnant, she did not even reach the average girl''s weight.

    Kingsley also said that when he found Jeanne, he thought she could not be saved.

    Fortunately, the heavens were kind.

    Jeanne was rescued in the hospital.

    George was also born

    Afterward, Jeanne was taken away by Kingsley.

    It was until now when she returned.

    Jeanne came back and faced everything that she had experienced.

    Now that she thought about it. if only she had been able to call Alexander back then to ask for help...

    Even if it was not Alexander, she would not have been so miserable if she had just called Monica.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Instead, she bore everything by herself back then

    Perhaps it was because when

    Jeanne had gene abroad back then

    she was at h��nr most difficult time

    when her phone could not be used...

    She did got have data roaming ne.

    could she afford to buy a loca oO

    interdational card. After all, seven

    years ago,munication fad not

    developed to the point where it was

    as convenient as it was at the

    moment. Back then, international

    roaming was so expensive that she

    could not afford it at all.

    When Jeanne could barely use international roaming, she no longer wanted to ask for help from home.

    Kingsley said that her personality was very simr to her mother''s.

    They abhorred evil and would never yield.

    "Ms. Lawrence, have you forgotten?�� Fourth Master Swan''s voice pulled Jeanne back from her distracted thoughts.

    Jeanne looked at the man in front of her indifferently.

    She really wanted to forget

    She said, "It''s not important, so I don''t care.��

    What she said was the truth.

    After experiencing so much, some things became meaningless.

    Edward''s expression was cold.

    ��Fourth Master," Jeanne said coldly, "Please don''t take the past to heart, and please be magnanimous in the future.��

    After saying that, Jeanne turned around and left.

    She did not feel like she could say anything else.

    Toward Fourth Master Swan...

    To be honest, Jeanne did not know what to say.

    Perhaps actions were the most direct and effective.

    Who knew, she had just taken two steps when her arm was suddenly pulled by someone.

    At the next second, with a strong force, she was tightly bound to Fourth Master Swan''s embrace.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    The emotions in her heart were surging.

    Under Kingsley''s training, she had

    not revealed her emotions for a lohg

    time..Fhat said, at this moment, she

    admitted that she had lost control.

    In less than a second in Fourth Master Swan''s embrace, Jeanne pushed him away hard

    Her strength was very shocking.

    Fourth Master Swan might not have expected it and was pushed a few steps back.

    Teddy saw it from the side and was stunned

    He could not believe that his master was pushed by the seemingly weak Ms. Lawrence.

    Edward looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne said, "Fourth Master, I��m no longer the Jeanne I used to be. I don''t need your protection to be able to take care of things on my own."

    "So you looked for me back then just so I could help you."

    "I only wanted you to help me suppress Eden��s arrogance.�� Jeanne affirmed and added, "There were no feelings involved at all."

    Edward''s face darkened slightly.

    Jeanne continued, "Not just seven

    years age>but also now. The reason

    I agreed to your agreement was So

    that Leould maintain a distance

    frorryou. I have no feelings for you

    at-all." ...

    -

 Chapter 170 Failed Confession, but There’s Still Time

    Chapter 170 Failed Confession, but There��s Still Time

    Edward was silent.

    He looked at Jeanne coldly in silence.

    At this point, Jeanne felt that she had expressed herself very clearly.

    She left once again.

    "4 thought that I could make up for the regret from seven years ago. I didn''t expect that it was just my wishful thinking.�� Edward''s voice was extremely

    low and deep behind her.

    "I never felt that it was a regret. It was just an ident that arose from many causes.��

    Therefore, the past was in the past. There was no need to hold on to it.

    Jeanne left.

    This time, she really left

    She left very resolutely.

    Edward just watched her leave.

    He watched as she disappeared from his sight.

    Teddy looked at his master. It had been a long time since he saw his master in such a state.

    Fourth Master Swan was clearly upset, but he could hide it well and not let anyone know.

    Teddy thought about it and decided to go after Ms. Lawrence

    After all, Fourth Master had prepared a lot tonight

    The meal was just a small part.

    There were going to be fireworks, gifts. and others...

    However..

    Teddy could not let his master''s hard work go to waste.

    His master had never been so serious for a woman

    Nevertheless, just as he reached the door..

    "Teddy," Edward called out to him.

    Teddy locked at him.

    "Forget it," Edward said.

    Teddy had never heard his master say those two words in his entire life.

    In his master''s life, there was no such thing.

    Did Fourth Master Swan just give up?!

    It was not easy for him to fall in love with a woman, but he gave up just like that.

    Teddy felt a little bad for his master.

    He could not understand why Ms. Lawrence would reject such an outstanding man.

    If the Fourth Master Swan took a liking to Teddy. even if he was a man, as long as the fourth master asked, he would agree immediately.

    How could Jeanne be so indifferent?

    As a bystander, Teddy could not see even a trace of Ms. Lawrence''s longing for his master.

    That was good

    It was good that Fourth Master Swan had given up.

    Teddy thought that Ms. Lawrence was heartless. The one who would get hurt would be Fourth Master Swan if he persisted

    In many aspects, Teddy''s master was much calmer than the average person. He knew very well what he should do and what he should not do.

    When Teddy thought of this, the emotions in his heart calmed down slightly.

    All of a sudden, he heard his master say, "1 might''ve scared her.��

    "..." Teddy looked at Fourth Master Swan in a daze.

    ��There''s still time in the future."

    Hence, Fourth Master Swan, who was rejected, did not give up after being rejected so bluntly.

    How much did he love Jeanne?

    So much that he could lie to himself and others!

    "Let''s go." Edward said.

    He somehow just appeared very calm.

    It was as if he was not the one who was rejected just now.

    After getting up, Edward stopped again. He turned around and picked up the bouquet of roses that Jeanne had thrown away.

    Teddy locked at his master''s actions

    Who would have known that every single flower in this bouquet was personally picked by Fourth Master Swan? Every single one of them was cut by

    him

    Edward picked up the bouquet of flowers and sat in the back seat of the car.

    It was quiet in the car.

    Edward''s phone rang.

    He took a look and picked it up.

    ��Fourth Master Swan, I really don''t want to disturb your wonderful night. I just want to remind you not to overindulge. We have to leave first thing in

    the morning tomorrow."

    ��Okay.�� Edward responded faintly and hung up the phone.

    The moment he hung up the phone, a trace of cruelty shed across his face.

    Every year, there was this day!

    Jeanne left Chez Jeanne.

    She sat in a taxi and returned to the Lawrences�� mancr.

    She just watched the night view of South Hampton City.

    She did not think about anything.

    Jeanne did not want to think about anything.

    It would be the end of her rtionship with Fourth Master Swan.

    Everything that had happened in the past and now was just a sh in the pan. Once she left South Hampton City, she might not even be able to

    remember them.

    Despite that..

    Her rationality had always been firm, but her emotions had always been in turmoil.

    She even felt a wave of heartache

    From the moment she left Chez Jeanne until now, she had been enduring silently, but she could not ignore it.

    Jeanne told herself that Fourth Master Swan was very powerful

    She did not need to feel burdened

    Yes.

    It was just a psychological burden.

    She would not fall in love with Fourth Master Swan so easily.

    Her feelings were not so cheap.

    Jeanne returned to the Lawrences�� manor calmly.

    She only needed a little time.

    A little time and she would be able to return to normal.

    In the room, George sat in front of theputer, typing and clicking away.

    Jeanne smiled. "You''re still working on the design draft.��

    "There��s still some unfinished work.�� Gearge broke down. ��Master is too strict."

    "Can you do it tomorrow?"

    "I have to go to school tomorrow.�� George replied.

    "Hm?" Jeanne almost forgot that George was still a primary school student.

    ��Right. I skipped school for a week, so the teacher asked you to bring me to school tomorrow,�� George reminded her.

    Was this going to be the first time in Jeanne��s life that she had been invited as a parent?!

    Jeanne suddenly felt a little awkward.

    She braced herself and agreed. "Okay."

    George did not say anything more.

    In his world, inviting a parent was probably just... A small matter!

    The next day, Jeanne was ready to go to school and be criticized by the teacher.

    Just as she arrived at the school gate in a bright car, she received a call from Amy.

    She had t Amyst night that she

    would betate today, so if she were

    to be suddenly called at this pairit,

    something bad must have

    happened.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Jeanne picked up. "Amy."

    "Director Lawrence, Hurry ande to thepany. The people from the prosecutor''s office areing to look for you."

    "Who?"

    "The prosecutor''s office."

    Jeanne frowned.

    ��What''s the matter?��

    "They only said they''re looking for you. They didn��t say anything else.��

    "Okay, I''ll go over in a while.�� Jeanne hung up the phone.

    George looked at Jeanne. "Did something happen?��

    "I ran into some trouble, but I can handle it."

    Jeanne would never show any panic in front of George.

    She did not want George to worry about her.

    "Oh."George nodded. "Then can you still bring me to the school?��

    ��Of course.��

    No matter what happened, George was the most important.

    Jeanne brought George into the school.

    As expected, she was severely criticized by the teacher and even the principal.

    Even so, as George was a genius, only Jeanne was criticized.

    The school still treated George as if he were a warm spring breeze.

    Jeanne spent the morning dealing with the situation.

    When she came out of the school, she had at least 20 missed calls.

    Some were from Forrest, some were from Amy, and some were from Alexander.

    She ignored them.

    Jeanne sat in a bright and open car and went to the Lawrence Enterprise.

    The car shehad crashed yesterday

    had beencknocked out of shape. ~

    Now that she had sent it to the- S

    garage for repair, it would probably

    takeat least a month for it tobe

    fixed.  ~

    sWwnovel -

    "Miles," Jeanne said.

    "Yes?" ��If I don''t return today, help me inform Kingsley.��

    ��Okay.��

    After Jeanne gave her instructions, she did not say anything more.

    Miles would not ask too much either.

    Most of the time, they were just carrying out simple tasks

    The car arrived. Jeanne walked straight to the sales department.

    There were three men in uniforms standing in the sales department''s office.

    The three of them seemed displeased about Jeanne beingte.

    Amy saw her and hurried forward. ��Director Lawrence.��

    Jeanne nodded slightly.

    She walked toward the three men with a calm expression. "You''re looking for me.��

    The man in the lead nced at Jeanne and said, "I''m the prosecutor of the administration office, Ron Hamilton. This is my work permit.��

    Jeanne looked at him.

    "We received an anonymous report

    that you secretly profited while

    building the��Lawrence Enterprise s- ~

    logisticswarehouse. The amountof

    profit you made was as high ag-30

    millignt dors, which is an economic

    crime! Pleasee back with us

    afd help with the investigation.��

 Chapter 171 Framing and Conspiracy

    Chapter 171 Framing and Conspiracy

    At the Lawrence Enterprise''s sales department.

    Jeanne frowned.

    She looked straight at the man in front of her.

    The moment this man said that. it instantly shocked all the employees in the sales department.

    "This is the investigation order." Ron took out a freshly stamped document.

    Jeanne was not panicking.

    At that moment, she was only thinking about how the Sanders had gone to this extent to kill her.

    Was she the one fighting with the Sanders, or were the Sanders not letting her off?

    Jeanne responded, "Okay."

    She did not hesitate and left with the people from the prosecutor''s office.

    After leaving, the entire Lawrence Enterprise was in an uproar.

    Most of them did not know what had happened. They only knew that Jeanne had been arrested.

    It seemed to be an economic crime.

    Joshua stood in front of the French window in his office and watched Jeanne get into the inspection car. Only then did he pick up the phone to call

    Eden. His smile was especially sinister. "Eden, Jeanne has been taken away.�� "Okay." Eden also sneered.

    "Eden, I knew you wouldn''t let Jeanne continue to unt her power." Joshua ttered Eden. "Jeanne provoked you. She was asking for trouble."

    "I''m also doing this to help you," Eden said in a dignified manner.

    "Thank you, Eden." Joshua was delighted. He appeared to be very excited, "Right now, Jeanne is being praised so much by the media. They say that

    she''s a rare dark horse in Harken��s business industry. Now, she''s being investigated for an economic crime. She''ll probably be pped hard in the

    face."

    Eden sneered

    This was the effect he wanted.

    He wanted to make Jeanne fall from the highest point.

    He wanted her to fall to her death!

    "Joshua." Eden''s expression changed, and his tone became serious.

    "Yes?" Jashua quickly agreed.

    "Jeanne is very smart. Keep a close watch on the ounts and the witnesses found.��

    "Don''t worry, everything has been settled." Joshua was confident, "Moreover, I found an excuse for our financial director to look at the ounts that

    you gave me. He couldn''t find any clues, so most people wouldn''t be able to see through it.��

    "Jeanne isn''t an ordinary person.��

    ��Didn''t you say that this matter would be resolved quickly? That is to say, before Jeanne even has the time to find the problem, the case would be

    closed. At that time, she''d be in jail. Who would she look for to seek redress?!"

    "In shart, you just have to be more careful," Eden reminded Joshua worriedly.

    ��Alright, I''ll do whatever you want me to do. As long as you get Jeanne out of the Lawrence Enterprise and disappear from my sight. I''ll do whatever

    you want me to do!��

    "If there''s any movement on your side, you have te tell me!"

    ��Understood.��

    Eden put down his phone.

    Originally, before the amusement park project, he had wanted to use this method to end Jeanne��s life. However, Micheal wanted to use open

    countermeasures to deal with her. After all, it was a matter of breaking thew, so of course, it would be better if there was a proper way. Hence

    Eden chose Micheal''s method.

    Despite that, Eden did not expect Jeanne to not know how to appreciate favors and to go head-to-head with them.

    Now. he wanted to let Jeanne know how powerful he was!

    Eden hurriedly made a call. "Ms. Sanders.��

    "How did everything go?"

    "Jeanne has been taken away. The evidence and witnesses are all present. She has sought personal gains of 30 million dors. ording to the

    laws of Harken, she''ll probably get a sentence of 10 years!"

    "Alright."Melody nodded.

    "However, Ms. Sanders, you must make good use of your connections. No matter how wless this matter is, itis, after all, made up by us. If

    someone investigates, they''ll find a loophole. Therefore, we still need you to use your power to make this case go to court earlier so that it can be

    finished earlier," Eden said solemnly, "Also, for nearly a week, my fourth uncle won''t be around."

    "Where did he go?" Melody asked.

    "I don''t know. He leaves at this time every year. No one knows where he goes. He''ll also rest for a period of time when hees back and won''t see

    anyone."

    Melody was surprised.

    "In short, we need to end this quickly." Eden was used to his fourth uncle''s disappearance and did not think it was a big deal

    Melody did not think too much and said coldly, "Just do your own thing."

    ��Okay.��

    Melody hung up the phone.

    She thought for a moment and dialed Micheal��s number.

    Micheal looked at the call and frowned. He picked up the call. ��Mel.��

    "Jeanne has been arrested.��

    Micheal pursed his lips.

    He felt that everything would not go so smoothly.

    "I''m just telling you. I don��t want you te help me with anything."

    "I feel that you have to be extra careful in handling this matter.��

    "I know."

    ��Your father has given me too much work. I won''t talk to you anymore."

    ��You should develop well. When the timees, you can help me even more."

    ��Okay.��

    Micheal hung up the phone.

    He also refused to participate in this matter because he was too busy with work and could not take care of himself.

    Micheal could help them if they did not break thew. He was not that stupid. He would not bet his future without absolute confidence.

    This time, it would depend on their results.

    If the results were good, Jeanne would be dealt with, and Melody would have gotten rid of her eyesore. It might even be possible for Eden to acquire

    Lawrence Enterprise. It was a good thing.

    If the results were not good, Micheal could get a better understanding of Jeanne''s strengths. He would be more careful in the future!

    At the same time, he would be d that he did not participate in this.

    Jeanne was brought to the examination room.

    The evidence of her crime was clearly listed

    She used a dual contract to sign an agreement with the builders to rece the originally expensive construction equipment with ordinary materials,

    thus profiting from the huge price difference.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    From the evidence provided, it seemed that there was an additional 30 million dors in her private ount.

    The 30 million dors was the money given to her by the builders.

    What surprised Jeanne was that she

    had never used that ount before,

    but it was opened in her name. She

    thought about�� it carefully and

    realized that after she entered the - N

    Lawrence Enterprise, the general

    departaent had made a payroll tard

    for he. The payroll card was{rom

    Swanhaven Bank. Of course: all the

    payroll cards of the Lawr��nce

    Enterprise were from Swanhaven

    Bank. After all, the rtionship

    between the Swans and the

    Lawrences was very different. Eden

    was also in charge of the operation

    of Swanhaven Bank.

    There was no way that Alexander would not take care of his son-inw, so it was not surprising.

    The so-called payroll card was with Jeanne, but because she had just joined thepany, she had not received her first sry. As such, she had not

    managed the ount situation of the card at all. She was also very sure that she had not received any ount information.

    Of course, these were not important.

    Once someone deliberately tampered with it, she would not receive the relevant reminder.

    Even if Jeanne pursued the fact that she did not receive any notification for her card, Swanhaven Bank could also let a salesperson take the me

    and do a small

    disciplinary action, and the matter would be settled. It would not be of any help to her case and would instead be a waste of time.

    Jeanne silently looked at all the materials provided in front of her.

    Her brain was constantly working.

    Since she was framed, she would definitely be able to find a loophole. No matter how perfect a crime was, there would eventually be a loophole. It

    was just that time was needed to crack it

    However, what Jeanne was worried about at the moment was that the case would be closed quickly because the Sanders had enough power.

    If it waspleted quickly, she would not have the time to clear her name.

    "The evidence is conclusive and

    there are witnesses, so welll provide

    everything tatthe court within a week

    and announce the verdict. Due to the

    lack of time, we won''t grant you the

    right tobe released on bail pending

    trialWe''ll send you to the detention

    center instead. Please signhere, Ms.

    Lawrence." The prosecutor''s attitude

    was cold. He coldly ced a

    detention slip in front of Jeanne.

    ��ording to Harken��sw, I can''t even hire awyer?" Jeanne asked calmly.

    "Of course, you can," the prosecutor

    replied, ��It''s justthat you can''t leave.

    Thewyer eane here to see

    you. As the prosecutor, I have to

    remind yeu that the facts of yours

    crimeare very obvious. I suggest

    thatyou don''t make too many

    excuses for yourself. Ask your

    lawyer to help you get a tighter

    punishment and plead for leniency

    with the judge. Otherwise, given your

    ?N

    current situation, the oue won''t be too good.��

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    "Ms. Lawrence, you can sign first. After signing, I''ll arrange for the staff to be in charge of the support work for this case, including the matter of you

    hiring awyer and informing you of the specific court date. You''ll need all kinds of evidence rted to the case,�� the prosecutor urged impatiently.

    Jeanne hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she signed her name.

    She was very clear that even if she did not sign it, the other party could force her to sign it.

    Not to mention, the fake contract had the same handwriting as hers, so she knew the other party could forge her signature.

    Jeanne signed the document.

    The prosecutor took it, "I''ve informed the police to bring you to the detention center. If anything, you can apply to the relevant person in charge of the

    detention center. The staff of our inspection department will also do our best to support all your legitimate needs during this period before you go to

    court."

    Jeanne nodded

    The prosecutor coldly took the detention form that she had signed and left.

    Not long after, Jeanne was sent directly to the detention center.

    She was a special criminal and was about to go to court, so she was locked in a separate room.

    All the procedures seemed to have been set and only needed to be carried out step by step, so everything happened very quickly and smoothly.

    Moreover, Jeanne had to admit that it was really unexpected for her.

    She did not expect that the other party would fabricate suchplete criminal evidence in such a short period of time.

    Or... Had it been nned for a long time but was not executed because the time was not right?!

 Chapter 172 Everything Happened Because of Fourth Master Swan

    Chapter 172 Everything Happened Because of Fourth Master Swan

    Jeanne sat on the cold and stiff edge of the bed in the detention center.

    From the beginning to the end, from the moment she received the news until now, she had not stopped thinking!

    She had no way of stopping herself. After all, she only had one week.

    Only one week

    If she could not find any evidence within one week, she would be sentenced

    Once she was sentenced, it would be even more difficult to appeal.

    Jeanne tried to calm herself down.

    It was undeniable that the other party''s frame-up made her feel a little threatened.

    After all, Harken was different from other countries. It was a traditional hereditary country, and the military regime was all in the hands of the Sanders.

    Once the Sanders wanted to do something, they would have 10,000 people to support them. Especially in court politics, everyone would respond to a

    single call from the Sanders. That was to say, if the Sanders wanted to kill Jeanne, it would be easy.

    Moreover, now that the Sanders had locked Jeanne up here, they were not giving her any chance to find evidence.

    As such, Jeanne could only wait for Kingsley''s arrival.

    In the end, she still caused a lot of trouble for Kingsley.

    Initially, Jeanne just wanted toe back and take revenge, help Kingsley do something he wanted to aplish. and then leave with George...

    When did she go off track?

    After she thought about it carefully, she realized it started when she was targeted by Fourth Master Swan.

    In the end, all of this was because of Fourth Master Swan. If he had not provoked her on purpose, she would not have been treated like this by

    Melody!

    Jeanne took a deep breathThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Now was not the time toin.

    She would just sit and wait for Kingsley!

    The news of Jeanne''s economic crime suddenly trended again!

    Everyone thought that they had read the wrong headline. How did the dark horse of the business world a few days ago suddenly fall into the

    again?!

    She was pped in the face too quickly.

    Nevertheless, facts spoke louder than words.

    The photo of Jeanne being taken away by the prosecutors was everywhere online. Her being arrested became a trending topic as well.

    Even though this was not good news, it was worth noting that Jeanne became popr in South Hampton City and even Harken. She was even more

    popr than

    A-list celebrities.

    There were plenty of searches for Jeanne��s name on the Inte. It was simply a synonym for "traffic".

    Monica also saw the news and only then did she know that Jeanne had been arrested.

    She did not believe her own eyes. She rubbed her eyes and looked at it again and again. The moment she confirmed that the person who was

    arrested was Jeanne, she exploded

    Was it not a few days ago. no, yesterday, when she saw Jeanne being on the news and admired by everyone?!

    The financial news said that Jeanne

    was arare dark horse in the

    business wodd. In the future, her

    developmentin the business world.

    would belimitless. Due to Jeanne��s

    exis enee, the Lawrence Enterprise''s

    stockmarket was booming. [heir

    family business that was orthe

    decline had risen to a whete new

    level, causing those businesses that

    were originally on the same level as

    them to be envious. Now, why did

    something so big suddenly happen?!

    After a moment of shock, Monica was certain that Jeanne had been framed

    Her best friend would definitely not do such a thing.

    Monica was so anxious that she rushed out of her office at the next second and rushed toward her dad''s office.

    Gary frowned when he saw Monica��s reckless behavior.

    This child never seemed to grow up.

    How could he trust her with such arge fortune of the Cardellinis in the future?

    Monica was not interested in doing

    business. She also understood that

    she was not suited to do business

    with her dad, Atthough she was not

    against follgwing his dad in the

    business-world, she spent most of

    her timeJ��afing on the job. Other>

    than asiona ly going ona"

    business trip for her father, she

    spent most of her time atthe

    company with the minds��t of

    benefiting by proximity to her dad.

    Gary also knew that Monica''s mind

    was not on doing business, so he

    did not have too much hope for her.

    He just hoped that he could find a

    son-inw that he trusted to take

    over the Cardellini Enterprise.

    Finn was very good.

    Gary had watched Finn grow up.

    Finn knew th�� roots and also knew

    how to be grateful. Whether it was.

    thepany or Monica, Gary feltat

    ease hasding them over to Find

    However... The heavens did not

    fow his wishes. Micheal suddenly

    appeared out of nowhere-and

    almost angered Gary to his death.

    With a serious expression, Gary asked, "What happened? Why are you so impatient?"

    "Dad, Jeannie has been arrested. They said that shemitted some economic crime." Monica was very agitated. "Help me ask the people at the

    prosecutor''s office if it''s true. Is it serious? What crime did shemit?"

 Chapter 173 Everything Happened Because of Fourth Master Swan

    Chapter 173 Everything Happened Because of Fourth Master Swan

    Gary was also a little surprised.

    ��Wasn''t Jeanne fine a few days ago?��

    A few days ago, he even saw how capable Jeannie was and had the urge to beat Monica to death. As Jeannie had a good rtionship with Monica

    and Jeannie''s mother passed away early, he also treated Jeannie as his daughter. Seeing Jeannie return and develop so well, he was mostly

    relieved.

    Now that something suddenly happened...

    Gary said, "Don''t be anxious. I''ll ask about the situation.��

    Monica nodded like a chick pecking on rice, looking at her dad with anticipation.

    Gary called his friend in the prosecution hall

    Monica did not know what the other party had said to her dad. She felt that her dad''s expression was especially grave as if something big had

    happened

    Could it be...

    Could it be that Jeannie was going to be sentenced to death?��

    At the thought of this, Monica was scared to death.

    Fortunately, Gary had hung up the phone.

    Monica went forward and grabbed her dad''s arm. "Dad, how is it? Will Jeannie die?!"

    Gary nced at Monica. "ording to Harken''sw, one will only pay with one��s life if they took someone''s life.

    Those whomit other crimes won''t be sentenced to death. Can you have somemon sense?"

    Monica was stunnedContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    She was anxious and flustered.

    She was just afraid that something would happen to Jeannie.

    "However, it is indeed very serious." Gary did not hide the truth from Monica, "Jeannie signed a dual contract and took a personal gain of 30 million

    dors. Now, the evidence is conclusive, and she''s currently not allowed to be released on bail pending trial. She''s being detained in the detention

    center. ording to Harken''sw, pocketing such a huge sum of money without permission will result in a sentence of at least 10 years."

    "What?!" Monica widened her eyes.

    "Not only that..." Gary seemed to hesitate for a moment.

    Monica looked straight at her dad, extremely nervous.

    "Did Jeannie offend anyone during this time?�� Gary asked Monica.

    Monica frowned.

    How would she know?!

    Jeannie was so busy during this period that she did not even have time to hang with her.

    Whenever Monica called Jeannie, Jeannie hung up after saying a few words.

    Monica could not think of who Jeannie had offended during this time.

    Gary said with concern, "They said that Jeannie��s case will be judged the fastest and that it was already assigned to someone. Other than the people

    in charge of the specific circumstances of the case, no one else is clear about it. They also said that the internal political angle on her case has

    increased to a very high level. Usually. this only urs when a higher-up specially gave the instruction.��

    "Jeannie has just returned. Who can she offend?�� Monica was clueless.

    "A famous person attracts criticism. It could be anyone," Gary said straightforwardly.

    "Then what do we do now? What about Jeannie?" Monica looked at her dad anxiously.

    "I originally wanted to use my connections to meet Jeannie. At the very least, I could find out the reason for the matter from Jeannie. However, the

    other party directly rejected me, saying that no one within their ranks dared to interfere in her case. If they crossed the line, not only will they be fired,

    but they''ll also be held ountable. I can��t make things difficult for the other party.��

    "How could this be?!" Monica was on the verge of breaking down

    "l''ll think of a way to find out about Jeannie''s situation. That said, from the other party''s tone, she should''vemitted an economic crime. Hence,

    even if I find out anything, it might not be of much help to her. The only way is to make up for the 30 million dors that she obtained for her private

    interests, together with the interest, and try to make up for her mistakes as much as possible. Plead with the judge and reduce her sentence as much

    as possible.��

    "Jeannie wouldn''tmit a crime��definitely not." Monica could not ept this.

    "I also believe that Jeannie wouldn''t do such a thing, but this is the current situation.�� Gary was helpless, "I''ll go prepare the funds for Jeannie now to

    ensure that she can sessfully repay the 30 million dors that she gained. I''ll also arrange for the people handling her case so that she won''t suffer

    any grievances there.��

    Monica still wanted to say something.

    Gary said, "Right now, this is the only way to help Jeannie."

    Monica bit her lip.

    She knew that even if she cried herself to death, this was all her dad could do.

    Nevertheless, she could not ept the fact that Jeannie would go to jail.

    No.

    She had to see Jeannie. She had to know the truth!

    If Jeanne was framed, even if she had to go bankrupt, she had to win the case for Jeannie and get justice.

    When Monica returned to the office, she did not hesitate anymore and called Micheal.

    During this period, she had obviously kept a distance from Micheal

    However, for Jeannie''s sake, she could not care too much.

    Micheal picked up. His voice was always warm. He called Monica''s name very warmly, "Monica."

    "Micheal, Jeannie is in trouble." Monica said. Her eyes were red.

    "Yes, I heard about it," Micheal replied

    "My dad said that Jeannie��s condition is very bad now. It''s even difficult for us to see her, but I..." Monica wanted to say something but hesitated.

    It was because she did not want to make things difficult for Micheal.

    Since her dad said that no one dared to interfere in Jeannie''s matter at the moment, if Micheal interfered, she was also worried that it would affect

    him

    ��You want to see her, right?" Micheal asked straightforwardly.

    Monica''s heart warmed.

    Micheal always knew what she wanted.

    "I''ll think of a way. Give me some time.�� Micheal agreed without thinking.

    "Micheal, thank you," Monica said sincerely.

    "Silly." Micheal smiled dotingly and promised, "Don''t worry. I''ll definitely let you meet Jeannie.��

    ��Okay.�� Monica nodded hard.

    At this moment, she was truly moved.

    She was deeply moved by Micheal.

    She always felt that Micheal treated her very well.

    "Wait for my news," Micheal said.

    After he said that, he hung up the phone.

    Following that, the gentleness on his face slowly faded

    away.

    His expression was stiff and cold. He was thinking about something.

    Micheal would definitely do

    whatever onica asked him to do

    so that he cauld move her even

    more. He didnot know if she had ~

    rekindle��the old rtionship with>

    Finn over the past few years. He

    on y.krew very well that she had

    fallesi deep in love with Fing-back

    then. If he did not hold Menica

    tightly in his hands, it was highly

    possible that she would return to

    Finn''s side and everything he had

    done would be in vain.

    Despite that, Melody was clearly targeting Jeanne at this moment.

    How could Misheal have the best of

    both worldg%On one hand, he had to

    satisfy Monica�� s request. On the =>

    other hand, he could not let Melody

    think that he had forgotten his

    loyaty and would affect his future

    offigial career.

    4

    Micheal pondered.

    After a long time, he picked up the phone and dialed Melody''s number. "Mel."

    "What is it?"

    "Monica wants to see Jeanne,�� Micheal said straightforwardly.

    He thought about it a lot, and in the end, he felt that being direct was the best way to gain the other party''s trust and eptance.

    It would be the biggest taboo if he were to bring Monica to meet Jeanne behind Melody''s back at this time.

    Nheless, this method was obviously not too good either.

    At this moment, Melody waspletely silent. Micheal could faintly feel that she was angry.

    He exined,����m currently pursuing

    Monica agaity and the best way to

    ?N

    get her back is to move her. Don''t =>

    worry, Mienica has a rtively simple

    persanality. Even if she meets ?

    Jeanne, it won''t be of any hetp to her

    case. I promise."

    4

    Melody still did not say anything.

    Micheal continued, "The most important thing is that yesterday, Chief specifically instructed me to take down the Cardellini Enterprise through Monica

    as soon as possible. I don''t want to let him down."

    ��Micheal,�� Melody finally spoke.

    Micheal said straightforwardly. ��If you feel troubled, then forget it. I know that you spent a lot of effort to get Jeanne arrested."

    "I don''t feel troubled, and I also believe in you. I believe that Monica has a simple personality and that she won''t be of much use in this case.�� Melody

    said. "I''m just afraid that you like her too much.��

    "I admit that I like her, but the prerequisite for liking her is that she won''t affect my development." Micheal��s eyes turned cold

 Chapter 174 Is Fourth Master Swan Not Going to Interfere?

    Chapter 174 Is Fourth Master Swan Not Going to Interfere?

    Micheal held his phone and told Melody clearly.

    Melody fell silent for a few seconds again.

    Micheal continued, "Mel, I thought you knew what kind of person I am."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "In that case, I believe you," Melody said bluntly, ��In the end, in terms of politics in the Sanders, the only person I trust is you. I don''t even trust my

    other brothers and sisters.��

    "I won''t let you down.�� Micheal was solemn.

    "When are you bringing Monica to see Jeanne?" Melody asked.

    ��It can''t be too early or toote. I estimate that it''ll be 10:00 am tomorrow.��

    "Okay.

    "I''m ready to lend you a hand." Melody sneered.

    "Hmm?"

    Melody told Micheal her thoughts.

    Micheal smiled. ��Thank you for your support.��

    "Micheal, I really hope that you can develop very well,�� Melody said sincerely.

    "I''ll do my best.��

    The two of them ended the call

    Micheal''s eyes narrowed.

    He would develop very well. What he was afraid of was that when he developed, Melody would have... Stepped down.

    The next day.

    Monica had been anxious for a day and a night

    At 10:00 am, she received a call from Micheal. He said that he had gotten through to someone and that she could meet Jeanne now.

    Monica was truly grateful to Micheal.

    That said, she was still thinking about Jeanne the most at this moment.

    She did not even know what Jeanne''s life was like in the detention center!

    Micheal came to pick up Monica at the Cardellini Enterprise.

    It had been more than half a month since theyst met.

    ��Monica.�� Micheal reached out and took the initiative to hold Monica''s hand.

    Monica was stunned, She turned her head to look at Micheal

    The palm of her hand was filled with his warmth.

    Nheless, at that moment, for some reason, she wanted to leave.

    It was just that..

    They did not have a proper rtionship at this time.

    Despite that, Monica did not let go in the end.

    Micheal said, ��Son''t worry, I''ve asked

    around. Jeanine i is fine inside. It''s a

    private room, soshewon''tbe = =>

    ostracized and threatened by other

    prisoners. Moreover, Jeannie Is

    someone with status, so the prison

    guards will take care of hernore."

    Monica nodded.

    Even so, before seeing Jeannie with her own eyes, she did not dare to rx.

    The car soon arrived at the detention center in the suburbs.

    Micheal went through a series of procedures, and Monica finally saw Jeanne.

    Jeanne was a little surprised when she saw Monica.

    She did not expect that Monica would be the first to see her through her connections. She could not help but look at Micheal.

    Micheal was very polite. He said to Monica, "I''ll wait for you outside.��

    After saying that, Micheal left.

    It was as if he was giving them some privacy.

    Jeanne watched him leave and was deep in thought.

    Monica did not notice that much at that moment. When she saw Jeanne appear in front of her, her eyes turned red. "Jeannie, how are you?"

    Jeanne regained her senses.

    She regained her senses and looked at Monica. Her heart moved slightly, and she forced a smile. "I''m alright."

    "You always say it''s alright. Now that

    you''re in jail, you''re still saying it''s

    alright!=Monica was on the verge of

    breaking down. "Can you not be so

    strong-willed? I feel ufartable

    loeking at you."  ite)

    <

    "Monica, I didn''tmit a crime." Jeanne did not exin further and told her bluntly.

    "I know, I know you didn''t," Monica said, "but what do we do now? I heard that there are both witnesses and evidence. The facts of the crime are very

    obvious. Who exactly did you offend?��

    ��Isn''t it obvious?" Jeanne looked at Monica

    From the moment Monica knew about Jeanne��s arrest until now, her mind was filled with the image of Jeanne being locked up in the detention center

    alone. In fact, she had not thought about the case.

    At this moment, Jeanne did not say anything. However, after being reminded by her, Monica suddenly quivered and asked, "Is it that woman,

    Melody?��

    Jeanne nodded

    ��If this silly girl isn''t too emotional, she wouldn''t be stupid."

    "Could she have done this for Fourth Master Swan?!" Monica could not believe it.

    Jeanne nodded

    ��I knew she was sick!" Monica

    cursed and continued, "Fourth

    Master Swan doesn''tlike her. =>

    Instead: 1 Of finding fault with herself,

    she came to deal with you. This��

    woman should be struck by I fightning

    an��drowned in a wicker basket!��

    Aspared to Monica''s excitement, Jeanne appeared much calmer. She said, "I didn��t do it. I''ll eventually clear my name."

    "What about Fourth Master Swan?" Monica suddenly thought of Edward.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

 Chapter 175 Is Fourth Master Swan Not Going to Interfere?

    Chapter 175 Is Fourth Master Swan Not Going to Interfere?

    ��Fourth Master Swan?

    ��How would I know where he is?!"

    Moreover, Jeanne had just rejected Fourth Master Swan outright the night before.

    After what happened to her yesterday, the first person who came to see her was Monica.

    She knew Kingsley woulde too.

    Even so, Kingsley needed time to rush back from abroad, so he would be a littlete.

    As for Fourth Master Swan...

    He had no reason to help her even though everything had started because of him.

    "Fourth Master Swan can''t just let it be!" Monica looked at Jeanne''s expression, and she appeared exceptionally agitated.

    "Monica, Fourth Master Swan and I only have a normal rtionship. Now that I''ve offended the Sanders, it''s reasonable for him not to interfere. You

    have to know that Harken is still the world of the Sanders, and no one is willing to go against them.��

    ��Even if that''s the case, this matter was caused by Fourth Master Swan. Isn''t he afraid of being punished by the heavens if he just stands by and

    does nothing? Besides, doesn''t he like you? Shouldn''t liking someone mean that you should disregard everything?!" Monica said indignantly.

    Sometimes, Jeanne really envied Monica''s innocence.

    Monica would always consider whether she loved someone or not. She would not get it mixed up with other interests and schemes.

    Jeanne said, "Monica, don''t interfere in my current matters.��

    Monica was stunned, but she quickly looked triggered. "Jeanne, what kind of person do you think I am?!"

    "Firstly, I can solve it. I won''t tell you how I''m going to solve this matter, but I''ll definitely walk out of here safely no matter what method I use!

    Secondly, our identities are different. In the end, you''re still the daughter of the Cardellini Enterprise. The Cardellini Enterprise is still a n enterprise of

    Harken. If you need to establish yourself in Harken, you can''t go against the Sanders. I don��t want to implicate your enterprise.��

    "Jeanne, how are you still so rational?�� Monica��s eyes were red again.

    If she were to encounter such a situation, she would wish for everyone to help her.

    How could Jeanne be so calm? How could she be so strong?!

    "Monica." Jeanne took the initiative to pull Monica''s hand.

    Monica''s heart palpitated

    "You''re my best friend. I don''t want anything to happen to you because of me.��

    "I don''t want anything to happen to you either..." "I said that I can solve it. What you need to do now is to wait for me to go out safely.�� "How are you

    going to solve it? How are you going to salve it when ites to the Sanders?!" Monica felt that Jeanne was giving her the runaround.

    ��You have to believe me!" Jeanne was very certain.

    Her tone of affirmation was enough to make Monica believe her instantly.

    It was cleafthat given the situation,

    Jeanne could not resist at all. =

    Having-said that, at this moment,

    Monita was convinced by Jeanne�� S

    determination.

    -

    Her eyes were red, and she looked at Jeanne as though she was going to cry at any moment

    Jeanne smiled again. "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to me again.��

    "Okay." Monica noddedThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    At this moment, she could only nod.

    "On the other hand..." Jeanne��s eyes narrowed. "Was Micheal the one who helped youe to see me?"

    "Right now; no one can interfere with

    your cas��-My dad can''t let mee

    to see you through his connections,

    so I could only find Micheal. Micheal

    alsg-spent a lot of effort to let me

    came in to see you. " Content

    b��longs to  ~

    "How''s your rtionship with Micheal now?"

    "You''re already like this, yet you still care about me. Can you care about yourself?"Monica was flustered.

    At this time, Jeanne was still thinking about other things.

    "I just want to remind you that Micheal and Melody have a good rtionship.��

    "I know,�� Monica said, "They grew up together." "So, as long as Micheal talks to Melody, it won''t be difficult for you toe and see me.��

    Monica blinked and locked at Jeanne

    She did not quite understand what Jeanne meant.

    Jeanne did not say anything more.

    She was not sure if Micheal had other intentions for Monica. She simply felt that him helping Monica toe and see her was more of an act.

    Also, Jeanne did not know if Micheal was putting on an act just to win Monica over.

    If so, she could understand if Micheal would asionally use some kind-hearted methods because he loved Monica too much

    However, if it was more than that...

    Jeanne always felt that Micheal had

    too many-deep thoughts. She dick

    not knew if he was an enemy, but

    she was sure that they wouldniever

    be friends. Content b��longs to

    7

    "Monica." Micheal suddenly walked into the meeting room

 Chapter 176 Is Fourth Master Swan Not Going to Interfere?

    Chapter 176 Is Fourth Master Swan Not Going to Interfere?

    Jeanne and Monica''s conversation was interrupted

    Micheal said, "It''s about time to leave.��

    Monica looked at Jeanne reluctantly.

    Jeanne nodded. "Okay, don��t make things too difficult for Micheal.��

    Monica''s eyes reddened again

    Jeanne was speechless by this silly girl, but she could not deny that she was touched. She said, ��Don''t worry, I can take care of myself."

    Monica bit her lip as if she did not want to leave just like that.

    "Monica, Micheal had a hard time letting you see me," Jeanne reminded.

    Monica knew, but she said, ��Then I''lle and see you again when I have the chance.��

    ��There''s no need.

    ��I''ll leave this ce on my own.''

    Nheless, Jeanne just nodded. "Okay."

    Monica still followed Micheal and left

    When she left, her eyes were extremely red.

    She was afraid that something would happen to Jeanne.

    Monica followed Micheal to the entrance of the detention center.

    She saw Melody and Eden

    Monica''s expression changed immediately.

    Before Monica could speak, Melody said to Micheal with an extremely ugly expression, "Micheal, if I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have

    thought that you''d really bring Monica to see Jeanne! Do you think it''s worth it to go against me for a woman?"

    Micheal pursed his lips tightly, and his face was stiff.

    Monica did not react in time.

    At the next second, she looked at Micheal beside her, then at Melody.

    ��So what Melody meant was that Micheal went against her for me.��

    "Micheal, you better know your identity and the consequences of what you did!" Melody said as she walked past Micheal with Eden.

    Monica gritted her teeth

    At this moment, she wanted to beat

    Melodyto death, but she was afraid

    No

    that she would cause trouble for

    Micheal, so she chose to endure.

    "Let''s go." Micheal suddenly held her hand.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Monica''s heart skipped a beat.

    Micheal brought her into the car.

    He drove on the streets of South Hampton City.

    "Do you have a conflict with Melody now because of me?�� Monica could not help but ask.

    ��It''s alright." Micheal smiled gently.

    "Will it affect you?" "It''s not too serious.��

    "I''m sorry, I..." Monica felt guilty.

    "Monica." Micheal held her hand in his. ��Compared to Melody''s opinion of me, I''m more afraid of seeing you sad.��

    Monica looked at Micheal.

    He always made her feel very touched.

    "So, don''t think too much.�� Micheal

    smiled. "Besides, on the matter af~

    Melodytargeting Jeanne, we already

    have. Our differences. In other words,

    the conflict between us happened a

    long: time ago.��

    ��

    "Is it really Melody targeting Jeanne? How can she be so cheap?!" Monica was agitated

    "Melody grew up with the Sanders

    and was also the chief''s favorite

    woman. She was used to being

    superior sinceshe was young. Now

    that she suffered a loss from Fourth

    Master Swan, she''s naturally N

    unhappyOn top of that, she can''tio

    anything o him despite liking hitn,

    SO she ''�� could only vent her anger on

    Jeanne. Of course. I can''t guarantee

    Whether Jeanne''s crime was done

    on purpose by Melody or not, but I

    personally feel that no matter how

    willful Melody is, she should know

    thew and not break it. However,

    one thing is for sure. Once

    something happens to Jeanne,

    Melody will use all means to

    increase the severity of the original

    legal sanctions!"

    Monica was nervous.

    "I have to say that Jeannie''s case this time isn''t looking good."

    Micheal analyzed the situation as a bystander.

    He even looked worried

 Chapter 177 Compared to Micheal, You’re Worthless, Finn!

    Chapter 177 Compared to Micheal, You��re Worthless, Finn!

    Micheal��s words made Monica even more nervous.

    She said, "I believe that Jeannie will never do anything illegal."

    "4 also believe that, but the current situation is very disadvantageous to her." Micheal echoed.

    "The Sanders can do anything just because they''re in Harken?�� Monica gritted her teeth.

    "Only the Swans can barely contend against them.�� Micheal was straightforward.

    Monica was stunned

    "In other words, if Fourth Master Swan makes a move, it might be of some use. Of course, the prerequisite is that Jeannie is really innocent. If her

    crime is established, no one can change the situation!"

    "I''ll give Fourth Master Swan a call," Monica quickly said.

    Micheal nodded.

    He was not giving Monica any advice.

    Micheal simply wanted to know if Fourth Master Swan was serious about Jeanne, or if he was just using her as a shield for the Sanders.

    He knew very well that his position in the imperial court was not high enough. If something happened to his dad, based on his dad''s power in the

    court over the years, he would have made countless enemies. The Rosses would most likely suffer a violent revenge. Therefore, Micheal needed to

    clear up all his connections and know which ones he could use.

    Monica took out her phone and dialed nervously.

    Nevertheless, a voice message came from the phone. ��The number you have dialed is unavable. Please try againter.��

    Monica called several times, but the voice message kept repeating.

    She was furious. "Fourth Master Swan turned off his phone at this time. Damn it!"

    Micheal was also a little surprised at that moment.

    "Can you send me to the Swans'' manor?�� Monica made a prompt decision.

    For Jeanne''s sake, she did not care anymore.

    ��Okay.�� Micheal nodded.

    He drove toward the Swans'' manor.

    Micheal said purposely while driving, "Eden and Melody are on good terms now.��

    Monica turned her head to look at him.

    "Didn''t you see? He and Melody appeared in the detention center together,�� Micheal reminded.

    "That scum!" Monica gritted his teeth. ��Jeanne was really blind back then to have met that kind of scum! Calling him a scum is an understatement! His

    lowly manner has really changed my view of people!"

    "4 also didn''t expect Eden to be such a person. As we were ssmates, he had always asked me to help him connect with Melody. I couldn''t refuse

    him. I didn''t expect that he''s so close to Melody now.��

    "In the future, you shouldn''t associate with such a man who forgets righteousness for profit," Monica said firmly,

    "Okay." Micheal agreed immediately.

    Monica was touched again.

    Micheal always seemed to always listen to her.

    The car soon arrived at the Swans�� manor.

    Monica directly rushed into the Swans'' Bamboo Garden to look for Fourth Master Swan, but he was really not at home.

    She rushed to the Swans�� mainmercial building, but she still could not find Fourth Master Swan.

    The key was that no one knew where he went. It was as if he had vanished!

    ��Damn it.

    ��He wouldn''t go so far as to go missing just to get rid of his rtionship with Jeanne, right?!

    ��Are all men from the Swans scums?!

    "What do we do now?" Micheal apanied Monica to look for Fourth Master Swan. He asked her when the two of them returned to the car.

    Monica gritted her teeth

    At this moment, she really wanted to kill someone.

    "Why don''t I send you back first? If Fourth Master Swan really doesn''t want to see you and doesn''t want to interfere in this matter. everything we do

    will be in vain."

    Monica understood as well, but she was just... Furious

    "I''ll send you back to the Cardellini Enterprise?��

    "Send me to the hospital." Monica gritted her teeth

    "Hmm?" Micheal frowned.

    "Finn and Fourth Master Swan have a bit of a rtionship. I''ll go ask him.��

    Micheal''s expression changed slightly.

    Monica also noticed it at that moment.

    She said, ��Don''t think too much."

    "I''m not." Micheal smiled slightly. "If you want to be with Finn, you wouldn''t have promised me again."

    Monica nodded.

    "I''ll send you there."

    "Okay."

    Micheal parked the car at the entrance of the hospital.

    Monica unfastened her seatbelt. "Micheal, go back first. I''ll call a taxi after I''m done.��

    Micheal was a little hesitant.

    ��Didn''t you receive a lot of work calls just now? I''ve stalled you for a whale day. Don''t worry, it''s easy to call a taxi here."

    Micheal agreed hesitantly. "If you need anything. give me a call."

    "Okay." Monica nodded

    At that moment, she hurriedly wanted to get out of the car.

    The moment she opened the car door, her body suddenly tensed up

    Monica felt Micheal''s kiss on her lips.

    She was stunned

    It was a peck

    After the kiss, neither of them was in a hurry to leave.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    The two of them maintained a very close distance and looked at each other.

    "Monica, I really miss you." Micheal was extremely affectionate.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    For a second, she did not know how to answer.

    Micheal did not make things too difficult for her. He kissed her forehead again. "Go."

    Monica looked at Micheal.

    She looked at the man with a faint smile on her lips.

    Afterward, she suddenly approached him and nted a kiss on his face.

    Micheal was shocked.

    He had always been the one who took the initiative between the two of them.

    It did not matter if it was their previous rtionship or his current initiative

    Monica said, "Micheal, thank you.��

    Micheal smiled. When he smiled, he looked like the boy next door. "With this kiss of yours, I feel that everything I do is worth it.��

    Monica blushed and was shy.

    She pulled away from Micheal and said, "I''m getting out of the car."

    "Okay."

    Monica opened the car door and left.

    Micheal watched her leave and suddenly turned around. He looked at the man in a white coat at the entrance of the hospital and sneered

    He drove away.

    The man in the white coat also turned around and walked into the hospital.

    Monica rushed into the hospital and quickly pressed the elevator that was about to close

    As soon as she entered, she was caught off guard by Finn.

    The moment Monica was about to

    speak, she heard Finn say to the

    person nextto her, ��We''ve just sents

    away th��:medical team from Varta.

    Next, yOu should organize the c?

    medical research that they left

    bekind and report it to yourteader in

    th�� afternoon." Content b��longs to

    "Yes, Director,�� the doctor next to Finn quickly replied.

    Finn was arranging some work again, and he looked very serious.

    Monica pursed her lips and chose to remain silent in the end.

    It was until...

    The elevator stopped

    Finn returned to his office.

    Monica followed him

    From the beginning to the end, Finn treated her coldly like a stranger.

    No matter how bad it was, they had lived under the same roof for several years. Monica did not know how Finn could be so indifferent to her.

    ��Forget it.

    ''I don''t care."

    If Monica wanted to argue with Finn, she would die of anger sconer orter.

    She said, ��Finn, Jeannie is in trouble.��

    "Oh."

    Finn sat in his office, flipping through his medical documents as he responded.

    Monica had said the same thing to Micheal.

    What she received from Micheal was care and warmth

    On the other hand, what she received from Finn was indifference.

    Monica said, "I just went to see

    Jeannie. Jeanitie was wronged. She

    was deliberately framed by Me ody,

    a member of the Sanders. The <

    situation is very serious now. Other

    than Rourth aster Swan, I can''t find

    anyone else who can help Jeannie,

    hutl can''t contact Fourth-Master

    Swan right now. I hope y6u can help

    me find him."

    "I can''t contact him either,�� Finn said bluntly.

    "How do you know you can''t contact him if you haven''t tried?!" Monica was furious.

    At this moment, she was infuriated.

    Monica could tolerate Finn''s attitude, but she could not tolerate him trying to not get involved.

    It was just a piece of cake. Did he have to treat her like this?!

    Finn nced at Monica.

    He said, "Fourth Master Swan only has one number. If you can''t get through, I can��t get through either."

    "What about Nox?"

    ��Don''t you have Nox''s number too?" Finn raised his eyebrow.

    Indeed

    Monica had also called Nox, but his phone was also switched off.

    "What about the others? What about the other people around Fourth Master Swan?" Monica could not control her emotions at all

    "Fourth Master Swan only has Nox by his side. If we can''t contact him, that''s it."

    "Finn, do you not want to help me at all?" Monica said fiercely.

    Finn pursed his lips.

    "I thought that even if we don''t have

    any feelings for each other, at least

    we''re stil friends. I think it''s normal

    for friends to help each other. Now I

    f*cking feel like I''m embarrassing

    myself." Monica exploded..Content

    b��longs  ~

    Finn''s expression changed slightly.

    "Forget it, forget I was here." Monica turned around and was about to leave.

    "Micheal can''t help you?" Finn, who was behind her, suddenly asked.

    "Yeah." Monica turned around and looked at Finn. "That said,pared to what Micheal gave me, you''re really worthless!"

    Finn''s expression was obviously ugly.

    Monica left after saying that.

    She was so angry that her lungs were about to explode!

    She must have been crazy to ce her hopes on that b��*stard.

    Monica left.

    Finn''s face was dark. He looked around then pulled open the drawer under his desk

    Inside was a copy of all the information regarding Jeanne''s case.

 Chapter 178 Fourth Master Swans Domineering Appearance

    Chapter 178 Fourth Master Swan''s Domineering Appearance

    South Hampton City Central Hospital.

    Finn took out all the information on Jeanne''s case and studied them

    Jeanne''s case this time was rather tricky. The evidence of the crime was well prepared. It was obvious that it was premeditated.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    The so-called dual contract? Jeanne''s signature was clear. The amount of each sum of money generated was even added. The detailed ounts

    were so well done. Moreover, it was hard to exin the 30 million dors that came out of nowhere.

    Finn thought about it seriously.

    He carefully circled the contract and financial statements where there might be loopholes. He also noted down what he could look into.

    In fact, when Jeanne''s ident happened yesterday, he had contacted Fourth Master.

    Yes.

    Apart from his normal phone number, Fourth Master Swan also had a very personal number. That would always be reachable, but very few people

    knew about it

    When the ident happened, Finn had told Fourth Master Swan about what happened to Jeanne. Nevertheless, there were many things about

    Fourth Master Swan that he could not tell other people, including Monica.

    Fourth Master Swan instructed Finn to gather all the information on Jeanne''s case. He would rush back as soon as possible.

    Everything that was required to be done must not alert the enemy and be done in secret.

    After Finn finished organizing Jeanne''s case, he put the documents back into the drawer.

    From the moment he received all the contents of the case yesterday, he had started to research and investigate. Now, he was only gathering

    information, so he did not need to spend too much time.

    Finn stood up from his office chair, took a cigarette, and walked to an open-air balcony in the office

    The scene of Monica and Micheal kissing appeared in his mind.

    In fact, Finn was quite a distance away at that time, but he seemed to have seen everything clearly at that moment, including when Monica initiated a

    kiss.

    Finn took a deep puff of the cigarette.

    Monica seemed to like to take the initiative toward everyone.

    It was the same for him.

    When they had d just started dating,

    not long aftecthey had confirmed

    their rtionShip, Monica had .

    started tg entice him in all sorts of

    ways. Atthough they were only =

    limi tetito holding hands during the

    year. cof their rtionship, Me��nica

    would still flirt with him frem time to

    time. ��

    NS

    The reason Finn did not fidget was only because of traditional thoughts. He thought that he should wait until after marriage.

    He thought that precious things should have a sense of ceremony.

    Who knew, the marriage between them became aplete marriage of convenience.

    Now, this marriage of convenience was about to end!

    In the detention center, Jeanne had just returned to the detention room when she was called out again.

    Then, she saw Melody and Eden.

    Her eyes moved, but she appeared very calm.

    Melody looked at her, and theers of her mouth curled into a cold smile. "How is it? Do you feel good now?"

    Jeanne did not answer.

    I''ve always been curious. Where did you get the confidence to go against me? You''re just the daughter of a businessman, so what qualifications do

    you have to go against me?!" Melody was full of sarcasm.

    "Ms. Sanders, before the final result of anythinges out, don''t jump to conclusions."

    "You''re still so stubborn at this time. You''re really more powerful than I thought.�� Melody sneered. ��But so what?! If I want to crush you in Harken, it

    would be easy!"

    Jeanne''s face darkened slightly.

    "Jeanne, if you were more sensible, you wouldn''t have to go through this.�� Melody was really arrogant. "I heard that you also didn''t know what was

    good for you seven

    years ago. Right, Eden?��

    Melody deliberately asked Eden, who was standing next to her.

    Eden smiled sinisterly. "Yes. Seven

    years ago, a sertaindy was just as

    ungrateful as she is now. Back then,

    was dating her well. It was just av

    m istake that men often make. After I

    sleptwith Jasmine, she clun ngto me

    anctinsisted that I apologize�� to her in

    r6nt of the nation!��

    to

    Jeanne watched the two of them speak in unison.

    She only wanted to sneer.

    "Jeanne, who do you think you are?

    You wanted me to apologize to you

    in front of theqation and admit that I

    let you down? Why don''t you see

    what qualifications you have to. ~

    make m��do that?! It''s undeniables

    that I did like you back then, but''a

    wongain should know her limi ts. Did

    yourthink that you could dowwhatever

    you want just because I liked you?

    Was the lesson I taught you seven

    years ago not enough��?! You''re still

    so full of yourself. Do you really think

    that you can beat me?!" Eden was

    sarcastic. "On this point, Jasmine is

    much smarter than you."  swnovel.ne

 Chapter 179 Fourth Master Swans Domineering Appearance

    Chapter 179 Fourth Master Swan''s Domineering Appearance

    Jeanne continued to look at Eden coldly.

    "Women should serve their husbands and follow the four virtues. If you didn''t think so highly of yourself, you wouldn''t have fallen into this state. This

    applies to seven years ago as well! Seven years ago, if you had graciously epted the fact that I slept with Jasmine. if you hadn''t been so

    aggressive, you would be the one who could marry me and enjoy the glory and riches now instead of Jasmine. Compared to Jasmine, I have to admit

    that you''re at least more attractive."

    ��Glory and riches? epting that he cheated on me?��

    Jeanne really felt that Eden was extremelyughable at the moment

    Did he think that women should obey men and that it was only right for men to do whatever they wanted?

    Moreover, a dog would not change its course.

    Having cheated once meant that he would cheat twice.

    During this period, did Eden not give Jeanne all sorts of hints so that he could do something disgusting behind Jasmine��s back?!

    Jeanne had to admit that there was a period when she did regret it. When she was penniless and living a miserable life abroad, she regretted her

    impulsive actions. Even after the media exposed that Eden slept with Jasmine, at a certain moment, Jeanne wanted to forgive him. She was also

    telling herself that Eden did not really like Jasmine and that it was just a spur of the moment...

    Now, Jeanne was d that everything that she had done back then had led to a break with Eden.

    Otherwise, if she had forgiven him and gotten back together with him, now that she knew all of Eden''s disgust. she might do something even more

    extreme.

    Eden saw how Jeanne was not saying anything and thought that she was regretting it.

    He appeared even more pleased. He asked, "Do you regret everything that you did back then? Do you envy Jasmine very much now?"

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly.

    Eden seemed to be very eager to get her to admit that she regretted treating him that way back then.

    Jeanne was cold. She said, "I don��t regret it. I''m even d that I could get rid of a dirty person like you!"

    The smile on Eden''s face instantly froze. He stared fiercely at Jeanne.

    "As for Jasmine..." Jeanne smiled sarcastically. "Other than feeling pity for her, there''s nothing else.��

    ��You''re still a stubborn duck!" Eden gritted his teeth.

    "What''s there to be envious about a woman who can''t even control her husband?!"

    "Jeanne, you still can��t learn how to please people!�� Eden asked fiercely, "Do you know what kind of situation you''re in now?"

    Jeanne''s expression changed slightly.

    She had to admit that she wanted to kill Eden at this

    time.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    She was clear at this moment that other than Melody leading this matter, Eden had also put a lot of effort into this.

    In the past, she was blind to fall for a disgusting man like Eden!

    "The facts of your crime are clear now. Once you ge to court, the judge will directly sentence you and won''t even give you a second chance to appeal.

    In other words, this is the only time you can beg me now. Yet, you''re still behaving like seven years ago and don''t know what''s good for you!" Eden

    said fiercely, "Seven years ago, you might''ve been young and full of vigor. Now, you''re 25 years old and not young anymore, but you''re still so

    stubborn. Do you think that the things that happened to you seven years ago were not bad enough?!"

    Jeanne smiled.

    Her smile was very cold

    Even so, she was just so indifferent.

    Eden gritted his teeth

    He looked at Jeanne fiercely.

    Yes.

    Today, he came to see Jeanne with Melody to trample on her. He wanted Jeanne to please him. He wanted her to regret everything that happened in

    the past and present. He could not ept the fact that Jeanne was showing off in front of him. He could not ept the fact that she was living very

    well.

    Despite that, no matter how Eden tried to guide her,

    Jeanne was still the same. She treated him lightly.

    Compared to letting Jeanne suffer a tragic oue, Jeanne wanted to see her submit to him. He wanted to see her truly regret and submit to him!

    "If I beg you, will you let me go?" Jeanne suddenly opened her mouth. "If I beg you, I''ll only humiliate myself more. I''ll only let you trample on me more

    happily. Other than that, I won''t get any benefits."

    Eden looked at Jeanne coldly.

    This woman knew everything.

    She was indeed very smart.

    Ever since Jeanne came back, she had disyed a series of actions in the business world. Although Eden was unwilling, he had to admit that she

    had her abilities. If he did not have the incident with Jasmine back then, he would be married to Jeanne, and she might be able to give him a helping

    hand in the business world!

    Eden gritted his teeth

    He would not admit that he actually despised Jasmine now.

    It was to the point that he would feel annoyed whenever he saw Jasmine at home during this period

    Other than fawning on him, acting coquettishly to him, and crying, Jasmine knew nothing else. She could not help him at all in his career!

    Eden originallythought that he

    needed sucka woman who would -

    treat himaike a king. After all, any -

    man hacthe desire to conquer,. afd

    they alhhoped that their woman

    couldpletely submit to them.

    However... to

    4

    He was starting to hate Jasmine.

    He hated that she was useless!

    "Jeanne, at this point. you can still think so much. I really admire you." Melody suddenly said, ��If it wasn''t because we''re enemies, you''d really be a

    talent.��

    "Ms. Sanders, you tter me," Jeanne replied in a neither servile nor overbearing manner.

    Melody sneered. "It''s just that in the

    greater world, there are many people

    with talent and ability, but there ares

    very fewpeople with supreme <=

    power=Eden is right. If you hada

    little S��lf- awareness and restrained

    yourself, you wouldn''t havee to

    ths stage."

    Jeanne did not have any reaction

    "I dide here today to see your sorry state," Melody admitted

    She was much more straightforward than Eden

    It was probably because of the environment she grew up in. which gave her that confidence and domineering bearing. In front of others, she could be

    unrestrained.

    Melody continued, "If you do as we wish and humble yourself to admit your mistakes... Of course, you''ll still get what you deserve, but at least the

    process wouldn''t be so tragic.��

    Jeanne''s eyes narrowed.

    She knew that Melody��s words were the main point.

    She looked at her warily.

    Melody also saw Jeanne��s sudden change in mood.

    ��She''s really smart.

    ��She knows when she��s really being threatened.

    ��But it''s toote now.

    ��It''s toote to beg me."

    Melody wanted to let Jeanne know that if she provoked her, she would suffer a fate worse than death.

    She asked, "Eden, I heard that seven years ago, you didn''t eveny a finger on Jeanne?"

    "That''s right�� Eden was extremely

    sarcast ~Back then, Ms. Lawren��e

    protected herself very well. Even

    ho ding hands made her angry: Now,

    she-tas brought back an illegitimate

    chile It''s simply disgusting.�� Content

    b��longs  ~

    "Then, if I let you f*ck this woman now, do you think she''s dirty?�� Melody was very indifferent. ��If you think it''s dirty, I''ll let someone else do it."

    "It''s a little dirty, but I still have my regrets." Eden smiled viciously.

    "In that case, do it before you let someone else do it." Melody was straightforward. She said such cruel words coldly.

    Eden nodded.

    "Then I''ll leave it to you." After Melody finished giving her instructions, she turned around and left.

    She was not the least bit sloppy.

    Jeanne coldly watched her leave. At this moment, she felt Eden''s intense gaze!

    She turned around.

    Eden''s eyes were filled with malevolence. ��Jeanne, have you ever thought that you''d one day be trampled on by

    me when you never let me touch you back then?!��

    Jeanne sneered.

    ��Trampled on?!

    ��It depends on whether you can actually do it or not.��

    Jeanne just watched Eden approach

    Just when she gritted her teeth and prepared to resist...

    A familiar male voice suddenly appeared at the door. An iparably cold voice sounded in the dark detention center. ��Eden, you''re really not afraid

    of death!"

 Chapter 180 Took Jeanne Away With Dominance

    Chapter 180 Took Jeanne Away With Dominance

    "Eden, you''re really not afraid of death!" A bloodthirsty voice sounded.

    Eden was shocked all of a sudden, and his hair stood on end.

    He turned his head abruptly, and the moment he turned his head, he saw his fourth uncle.

    ��Why is he suddenly here?

    ��Shouldn''t he disappear for at least a week?!"

    At this moment.

    Melody had also returned.

    It was obvious that she had been forced back by Eden''s fourth uncle.

    Edward''s aurapletely suppressed everyone at this moment. This included Melody, who was supposed to be at her home ground.

    Melody seemed to be shocked by Eden''s fourth uncle''s vicious aura at this moment. She just looked straight at Edward and did not let anyone stop

    him from entering.

    Jeanne was also a little surprised

    She did not think that Fourth Master Swan would appear here. She had always thought that the person who would appear would only be Kingsley.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She was to be able to remain calm and face everything calmly.

    Edward red fiercely at Eden.

    Eden unconsciously clenched his fists tightly. He was trying his best to calm himself down. He even felt that he would be so frightened by his fourth

    uncle��s appearance at the next second that his body would tremble

    Edward''s eyes shifted. He no longer looked at the others and walked straight toward Jeanne.

    Jeanne''s heart... Throbbed

    It was obvious that she was touched. At this moment, she could not even ignore it.

    Not only could she not ignore it, but she also felt that her heart was beating at an unusual rate.

    Her heart was beating hard.

    She suddenly felt that this scene was somewhat familiar.

    It was a familiar scene in her imagination.

    Seven years ago, when Jeanne was faced with her father''s cruelty, Eden''s despicable act. as well as everyone''s insults and slurs, she had also

    thought that if only someone could appear to defend her against everything she was facing...

    It turned out that... This was how it would feel.

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly.

    She was also trying her best to restrain herself.

    She did not want to be impulsive

    After all, she was no longer that 18-year-old girl.

    If Fourth Master Swan had appeared when she was 18 years old and held her in his arms, perhaps..

    There was no ��perhaps��.

    There were also no ��ifs��

    This world was just so realistic.

    "I''mte," Fourth Master Swan said. It waspletely different from the cold-blooded tone he had used on Eden earlier. There was even regret and

    tenderness in his tone

    Jeanne smiled faintly.

    He was indeedte.

    He was seven years toote.

    Nheless, she could y along at this time. "No, it��s just right.��

    Edward smiled

    His smile was truly captivating at this time.

    He took off his coat and ced it gently on Jeanne''s thin body.

    Afterward, he hugged her very naturally in his arms.

    At this moment, Jeanne did not push him away. She leaned gently into his arms

    It was such an uncontradictory scene where they looked like a match made in heaven. However, Melody and Eden had an even more ferocious look

    on their faces.

    They seemed to be outsiders while Edward and Jeanne were expressing their love for each other.

    Under the pressure of Edward''s

    aura, Melody forced herself to take

    the initiativ@again. She said,

    "Edward, its useless even if you <

    come! The evidence of Jeanne��s>

    crime�� conclusive, and she''ll-still be

    punished by thew. I advise you not

    tojnite fere at this time, lest''you get

    your feet wet. Your loss Will

    outweigh your gain."

    "Whether or not I want to interfere and if my loss outweighs my gain. that��s my business. Ms. Sanders, you seem to be too controlling.��

    "Edward, why are you still obstinate?! Don''t you know who''s the ruler of Harken now? How dare you go against the Sanders? You..."

    "lf you wantto take Jeanne away,

    you needthy permission! If I don''t��

    agree.�� ��Edward suddenly gave. offa

    cold aura, making the others gasp.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Letalone the Sanders, ever it''s

    the-king of heaven, I can kit hirn!"

    C��ntent belongs to

    Melody was stunned

    At this moment, Eden was so scared that he did not dare to speak. Even his breathing changed

    Edward narrowed his eyes, but he then looked at Jeanne with a gentle gaze.

    He asked in a calm tone, "Ms. Sanders, do you understand?��

    Melody gritted her teeth

    She would not be threatened by Edward.

    The Swans were merely a

    meritorious centributor to the

    founding of tie country. The

    Sanders would respect the Swans ~

    from thestandpoint of humanism

    but if the Swans vited the rigkts

    of theSanders, the Sanders would

    alsat go against them. As farthe

    Swans, what could they deto

    counter the Sanders? The Sanders

    would suffer some economic losses

    at most, but the Swans would suffer

    terribly.

 Chapter 181 Took Jeanne Away With Dominance

    Chapter 181 Took Jeanne Away With Dominance

    Therefore, Melody thought about why she should be threatened by Edward.

    She sneered. "Edward, do you know the consequences of you being so reckless over a woman?��

    "Consequences? That''s something you have to consider, Ms. Sanders," Edward said.

    He hugged Jeanne and was about to leave.

    "Stop!" Melody shouted, "Where are you taking her?! Do you know what situation she''s in now? If you dare to bring her out of this door, I''ll have

    people arrest you for ignoring thews and regtions of Harken!"

    Edward gave Melody a cold nce.

    He said in a low voice, "Nox."

    "Yes." Nox quickly went forward

    After standing on the side for so long and watching this long drama, it was finally his turn to go on stage.

    "Bring the bail pending trial document for bail to Ms. Sanders and let her read it word by word!" Edward said coldly.

    Melody did not believe it.

    She did not believe that Edward could have gotten a bail pending trial for Jeanne under her authority.

    Melody took the document from Nox''s hands.

    She looked at the words and was very agitated. "It''s fake! It must be forged by you!"

    Edward sneered. ��Whether it''s fake or not, you can verify it yourself."

    After saying that, he left

    Nox hurriedly followed behind him.

    Melody watched them leave smoothly. At this moment. she was so angry that she wanted to kill them.

    How was it possible?!

    How could Edward be qualified to let Jeanne be released on bail pending trial?

    Melody did not believe it.

    She gritted her teeth and quickly picked up her phone to make a call.

    The call was quickly put through. "Did you handle that bail pending trial?!"

    "Ms. Sanders, I was the one who handled it, but I was also forced into a corner. Fourth Master Swan took all thews and regtions of Harken

    There was no way for me to reject him. He even used the Swan Enterprise''s real estate as coteral for Jeanne��s bail. You have to know that their

    real estate''s total market value is over a hundred billion dors. I have no reason to reject him. If I reject him, once the truth is exposed, it''ll be

    the inspection bureau''s problem. In that case, I''d be abusing the privatew while you and the chief won''t be able to exin it to the people!"

    Melody''s hand was trembling as she held her phone.

    Edward actually used the Swan Enterprise''s real estate as coteral for Jeanne!

    Melody would be lying to herself if she still thought that

    Edward only used Jeanne as a shield and did not like her!

    She gritted her teeth

    It was good that she knew.

    It was good that she confirmed it

    This way, she would not hold back from killing Jeanne.

    Even if she could not get Edward, she would make him regret it for the rest of his life!

    Jeanne sat in Fourth Master Swan''s expensive car.

    The car was very quiet.

    Jeanne actually thought for a second that Fourth Master Swan had used a fake bail release document to trick Melody. Logically speaking. Melody had

    done so much, so she must have handled all the steps. Most people would not dare to disobey her orders... Of course, after thinking about it carefully,

    Jeanne knew Fourth Master Swan would not do anything illegal. She was only curious about what he had done to bail her out.

    "Ms. Lawrence, you really can''t stay still for a second,�� Edward suddenly said, breaking the silence in the car.

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly, and she turned to look at Fourth Master Swan.

    She did not know if it was her eyes that were ying tricks on her. At this moment, she seemed to feel that Fourth Master Swan had lost his aura. He

    had lost his aura from the detention center just now. He seemed to have be much weaker.

    Yes, he was weak.

    Jeanne thought that perhaps it was her illusion.

    Fourth Master Swan had always been high and mighty, standing tall and unyielding.

    Jeanne responded with some sarcasm, "Isn''t this all because of you?"

    Edward looked at Jeanne, "So you''re angry?��

    "No," Jeanne said bluntly, "All karma has its consequences. I deserved it for sleeping with you in the past. Now that you''re taking revenge on me, I

    have nothing to say.��

    Edward''s expression changed slightly.

    "Melody is targeting me because of your intentional actions. Given how you treated me in front of her just now, I suppose I won''t be far from death

    next time even if I don''t die this time.��

    "So this is how you think of me, Ms. Lawrence."

    ��Fourth Master." Jeanne looked very serious. "Seven years ago, it was my fault. Now, I should pay the price. However, if I''m lucky enough to escape

    this time, please be magnanimous and let me go. I only have one life.��

    Edward was indifferent and did not say a word.

    Jeanne felt that she had expressed what she needed to express.

    She looked out of the window. "Thank you for bailing me before court, Fourth Master. Please pull over. I have to go back."

    Edward remained indifferent.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She looked at the driver.

    The driver felt the gaze behind him but pretended not to see it.

    Those who had been by Fourth Master Swan''s side for a long time knew that he could not be provoked at this time.

    Jeanne looked at Nox again.

    Nox had initially turned around to

    look at them secretly. He just

    wanted-to see what kindof =.=

    expression Fourth Master Swan

    would have when he was ?

    misunderstood.

    <

    u

    ~

    He was just... Gloating over Fourth Master''s tragedy.

    Nevertheless, when Nox met Jeanne''s gaze, he quickly turned around. He even muttered softly, "Don''t harm me. I only have one life too.��

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She let herself rx.

    In any case, she was very fortunate that she was bailed. She still had many things to do.

    The most important thing was of course to investigate her case and find evidence to clear her name.

    Even so, Fourth Master Swan did not seem to want to let her go.

    Jeanne was also very clear that she could not go head-to-head with Fourth Master Swan.

    As such, she chose to remain silent and sat in the back seat silently. She watched the car drive into the Swans�� Bamboo Garden.

    The car stopped.

    Jeanne opened the car door.

    She opened the car door and turned around, ready to leave on foot.

    Despite that, her body was suddenly tugged at by someone.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    At the next second, she was forcefully brought into Fourth Master Swan''s private residence.

    Nox stood at the back and watched the two of them leave.

    Should he get involved in this fight between the "husband and wife"?

    Yes.

    He should go and watch the show.

    Hence, he hurriedly followed

    In the hall, Teddy looked at his master��s sudden return inplete disbelief.

    In the past, Faurth Master would be

    away at leasta week every year, and

    every timehe came back, he would>

    recuperate�� How could he be so-

    energetic at this time? More ?

    impsitantly, he even draggecMs.

    Lawrence along.

    4

    What was going on?

    Teddy stepped forward with an expression of solicitude.

    "Shut up!" Edward said coldly.

    Teddy felt wronged

    What did he do wrong for his master to treat him like this?

    Nox walked toward Teddy and patted his shoulder. ��Your master has been despised by his wife. You have to forgive him.��

    Wife?!

    ��Ms. Lawrence?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ��Although know that you''ve been ?

    coveting Fourth Master Swan�� S_

    attractiveness for a long time, ��

    there�� S no other way. You cant make

    hier gay," Noxforted T��ddy.

    Teddy''s eyes were wide open as he retorted loudly, "Young Master Winter, what nonsense are you talking about? I''m straight, I''m straight! I like

    women!��

    Nox could not help butugh.

    Sometimes, teasing Teddy was very fun.

    I''m not going to talk to you anymore. I''m going to see how Fourth Master Swan coaxes his wife!" Next. Nox went up to the second floor as well.

    Teddy did not know why Young Master Winter always looked energetic.

    More importantly, was Young Master Winter really not afraid of death?

    Teddy clearly felt that his master was furious at this moment.

    Given that Nox still went to watch the show at this time, was he not afraid of being killed by Fourth Master Swan?!

    In any case, Teddy would not dare to do that.

 Chapter 182 The “Married Couple” Fights

    Chapter 182 The ��Married Couple�� Fights

    In the bedroom.

    Jeanne was forcibly brought back to Edward''s bedroom

    She gritted her teeth and red at the man in front of her.

    Did he not know that her time was very precious?

    She only had five days left to investigate the truth of her case.

    Fourth Master Swan was probably really trying te kill her!

    "What do you want to do?" Jeanne asked, her tone a little cold.

    Anyone would not have a good attitude at this time.

    Edward responded, "I''ve already brought you here, Ms. Lawrence. What do you think I want to do?��

    "At least let me go and take a shower!" Jeanne said, "Of course, if you don��t mind that I didn''t shower in the detention center yesterday, we can also

    start directly.��

    Jeanne did not feel that Fourth Master Swan was going to let her go.

    Other than Nox, who was secretly watching the show at the door, the huge room was quiet.

    "How nasty am I to you, Ms. Lawrence?�� Edward suddenly asked.

    "Well, take it as I''m the nasty one instead." Jeanne was indifferent. ��I thought that when a man can''t get it, he''ll especially want it. Just like Eden."

    "Am I the same as all men?" "You''re naturally different. However, to me, other than George, all other men are the same."

    "Ms. Lawrence, do you know that it''s very dangerous for you to treat me like this?!" Edward was cold.

    The sudden aura made Nox, who was standing at the door, feel a chill down his spine.

    Jeanne was really bold

    How could she say that Edward could not even bepared to a little brat?!

    ��How would I not be in danger then? Tell me, and I''ll change.�� Jeanne was clearly showing weakness, but her tone and expression did not show it at

    all.

    Edward looked at Jeanne coldly.

    ��Fourth Master, I''m very busy.�� Jeanne did not seem to have thought of wasting her time on this.

    In fact, she was merely following his footsteps. How could she change?!

    If she could change, she would not have to face so many things.

    Kingsley was right.

    Jeanne abhorred evil and would not admit defeat even if she died!

    She would not lower her head to anyone. This was her bottom line in life!

    Jeanne took a deep breath and her tone became gentle. "Melody is using me of having 30 million dors for personal gain. ording to thews

    of Harken, I''ll be sentenced to more than 10 years. Judging from her current hostility toward me, it wouldn''t be too much for her to add another 10

    years to that. I don''t want to spend my entire life in prison. so I need to find evidence.��

    "I won''t let you ge to jail," Edward said clearly.

    "But I only believe in myself."

    "Jeanne!" Edward called her name.

    It was rare for Fourth Master Swan to call her so directly.

    "Is it so hard to believe in me?"

    "It''s hard." Jeanne nodded. "Seven years ago, I didn''t wait for you to save me. Now, I don��t need to either.��

    Edward''s expression changed slightly.

    ��Fourth Master, don''t take it to heart. In the end, you and I only met by chance and slept together for one night. I tried to use that to get you to stand

    up for me. After thinking about it carefully, it was indeed my wishful thinking. No matter what, you and Eden are Swans. How can I expect you to stand

    on my side?��

    "Are you brooding over what happened seven years ago?" Edward asked her.

    "No, I''m very relieved. I only hope that you can let it go. If you feel that you suffered a loss and that you wasted a night on me back then, you can

    return it to me now." Jeanne was especially calm. "Let me take a shower. I can''t sleep with you like this."

    Edward pursed his lips tightly and looked at her.

    Jeanne did not want to be outdone and looked back at him.

    Kingsley was right.

    She could not get entangled with Fourth Master Swan anymore.

    There were too many external factors. She could only use the fastest method to cut the tie with Fourth Master Swan.

    Perhaps the words she said today had provoked Fourth Master Swan.

    She had thought of parting with Fourth Master Swan peacefully and not interacting with him anymore.

    Nheless, it was clear that her previous rejection did not achieve the effect she wanted.

    This time, Jeanne could only make things worse.

    In the silent space, Edward suddenly let go of her.

    Jeanne looked at him.

    She felt that the warm touch on her wrist had suddenly disappeared.

    Then, she pursed her lips.

    She smiled and said, "Then I''ll go take a shower.��

    Edward was expressionless, but he nodded.

    Nox stood at the door and could not help butugh internally.

    As expected, men were animals that only wanted to have sex.

    ��He even ridiculed me thest time?!

    ��He still gave in after being seduced by Jeanne,�� Nox thought to himself.

    Earlier, when Jeanne said to sleep with Fourth Master Swan, he did not immediately agree. Nox thought that Fourth Master Swan was different from

    other men.

    In the end, it was still the same! The next time Fourth Master Swan mocked Nox again, he would definitely retort!

    As Nox wondered, he suddenly saw Jeanne, who was originally walking toward the bathroom, suddenly rush toward the door.

    Nox widened his eyes and saw Jeanne rushing toward him at lightning speed.

    What surprised him even more was that Fourth Master Swan seemed to know all of her actions and blocked the door before she got there.

    Jeanne''s eyes narrowed.

    Of course.

    How could she possibly sleep with Fourth Master Swan again?

    She would not use her body to achieve her wish.

    Jeanne was just trying to create a diversion, trying to slip away from Fourth Master Swan.

    She did natexpect that Fourth

    Master:Swan seemed to have seen

    through her thoughts long ago-and

    stodd right in front of her.

    >

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    She suddenly kicked toward Fourth Master Swan.

    Since she could not think of any other way, she could only fight head-on.

    Fourth Master Swan grabbed her foot.

    Jeanne took advantage of Fourth Master Swan''s help and leaped into the air. She then kicked at his head

    Edward was quick-witted.

    He let go of Jeanne and took a few steps back.

    Jeanne flipped over andnded on the ground

    At the next second, another punch was fiercely thrown at Fourth Master Swan.

    In the room, the sounds of an iparably loud fight were heard.

    There were punches and kicks.

    Nox was shocked.

    He knew that Jeanne knew some martial arts, but he did not expect that she would be so powerful.

    She was not considered top-notch

    Even so, every move she made was absolutely fatal.

    This waspletely different from

    the usuaktaekwondo. Free-for- all

    martirts were mainly for show. At

    worst-one could protect oneself. On

    the ether hand, Jeanne��s maves

    were aggressive.  ite)

    <

    Edward kept retreating and was forced to the wall of the bedroom by Jeanne.

    Jeanne did not stop at all. She kicked hard at Fourth Master Swan''s face.

    F*ck,"

    Nox cursed internally.

    ��Isn''t Jeanne afraid that Fourth Master Swan''s face will be ruined? If that happens, it would be a national loss.

    He''s equivalent to a national treasure.��

    Luckily, Edward turned his body sideways and dodged.

    He dodged that moment.

    There was an obvious dent on the wall from a high heel shoe.

    The strength was simply shocking.

    Jeanne did not stop. She aimed at Fourth Master Swan again and swiftly kicked him.

    Fourth Master Swan''s back was hit by Jeanne��s kick

    "Hiss." Nox could help but exim.

    ��Ouch.��

    Even Nox felt that it was painful.

    However, after receiving that kick, Fourth Master Swan was still able to remain expressionless.

    He was kicked a few steps back by Jeanne

    Despite that, he stabilized his body and turned around to look at Jeanne

    At this moment, Jeanne seemed to be resting and paused for a moment.

    Both of them were drenched in sweat

    Edward asked, "Is this the limit of your martial arts?!"

    Jeanne looked at Fourth Master Swan warily.

    Had he been avoiding her all this while just to test her martial arts skill?!

    "Watch out, Ms. Lawrence."

    Jeanne frowned.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Next, she felt Fourth Master Swan''s strong attack like a gust of wind.

    Edward took the initiative to attack.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth and faced him head-on.

    The two of them exchanged blows, and it was a fierce fight.

    Nox just watched from the side.

    He watched Fourth Master Swan fight with Jeanne without holding back.

    Jeanne was quite capable.

    A normal person would not be able

    to hold omfor so long without being

    beatendown by Fourth Master >

    Swan;-who was like a monster.

    Jeanine held on for at least ten

    minutes. .1 to

    <

    In those ten minutes, every time Nox saw Fourth Master Swan move his fists and legs. he felt a throbbing pain.

    Fourth Master Swan had probably forgotten how serious his injury was at the moment.

    If this continued...

    Would Nox have to collect Fourth Master Swan''s corpse?

    Fortunately, Fourth Master Swan finally restrained Jeanne.

    He pressed her fiercely against the wall. No matter how hard she struggled, she could not move.

    Fourth Master Swan asked, "Do you admit defeat?��

    He expressed himself clearly with those words.

 Chapter 183 Willing but Unable

    Chapter 183 Willing but Unable

    "Do you admit defeat?" Fourth Master Swan stared at Jeanne and asked her.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    At this moment, she was restricted by Fourth Master Swan''s powerful strength to the point that she was unable to move at all.

    She looked at the man in front of her at such a close distance. The force that he unleashed made her unable to withstand it.

    Kingsley always reminded her not to provoke Fourth Master Swan.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    He said that she could not afford to provoke him.

    Although she had always promised Kingsley, she was not truly afraid.

    Jeanne had never had close contact with Master Fourth Master Swan. She did not know about the man''s strength!

    Nheless, at this moment. she believed it.

    Jeanne even felt that even after learning martial arts for so many years, where Kingsley had personally taught her all the techniques in martial arts,

    she was still weak and useless against Fourth Master Swan.

    "I admit defeat." Jeanne surrendered

    As she lived relying on someone else''s charity, she had to learn how to protect herself.

    Fourth Master Swan smiled.

    He did not make the wrong choice.

    He really smiled at Jeanne.

    He said, "If you admit defeat. then don''t try to leave my side."

    Jeanne was silent.

    "You can''t leave.��

    The words were said in a light tone.

    Nheless, at this moment. it made Jeanne feel that her hair stood on end

    It made her feel that she could not resist Edward no matter what.

    She could not escape from him.

    The man did not wait for her reply.

    It was a king''s aura. As long as he said something, the other party would have to submit!

    Edward let go of Jeanne.

    At this moment, Jeanne was against the wall

    When Edward stood up straight, Jeanne moved away from the wall.

    The two of them stood opposite each other.

    At this moment, Jeanne was still panting.

    She had used up too much energy to fight Fourth Master Swan and spent a whole day in the detention center, thus her body was somewhat

    exhausted.

    As for Fourth Master Swan, he could still stand in front of her. His aura was powerful and overbearing

    Nox.��

    Nox was stunned

    Had he been discovered?!

    ��Sh*t.

    Nox hurriedly replied, "Fourth Master Swan.��

    ��Ask Finn where she is," Master Fourth Master Swan said.

    His voice was very t. There was nothing strange about him at all.

    Nox could not help but click his tongue in silence.

    ��How much can he endure?

    ��He has taken the initiative to call for the doctor, yet he can still act like he''s okay.��

    Nox quickly responded, "I''ll make a call."

    ��Okay.��

    Nox made a call.

    To be hon��st, watching the "married

    couple�� ��fight was one thing. Most=

    importantly, he was indeed afraid

    that.Fourth Master Swan would

    oe)pse. . t

    As such, he had to watch

    Just as the call went through, Finn��s voice could be heard behind Nox.

    ��You don''t need to call me. I''m here."

    Nox put down his phone. "Inside."

    Finn nodded.

    He walked straight into the bedroom.

    When he walked in, he saw Fourth Master Swan and

    Jeanne standing at the corner of the wall.

    Nox also walked over at this moment.

    When Edward saw Finn arrive, he said to Jeanne, "Go take a shower.��

    His tone was very soft.

    It was not an order, but at that moment, she could not refuse.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    "There are clothes inside the cloakroom. Look for them yourself," Edward continued

    ��Okay.�� Jeanne agreed immediately.

    This time, she really agreed

    After all. she could not defeat Fourth Master Swan

    If she truly infuriated him, she was afraid that she would lose her life.

    After Edward finished, he turned around and left.

    The moment he left, Jeanne looked at his back, and her expression changed.

    She looked at Fourth Master Swan''s back in disbelief.

    His ck shirt. which was not considered very thin, was wet.

    Jeanne didnot think that itwas >.

    sweat hecause she saw blood stains

    on the ground. When Fourth Master

    Swat left, blood dripped on the

    ground.  ta~

    7

    ��Fourth Master Swan is injured?!"

    Of course, Jeanne did not think that she had injured him.

    Other than kicking him, she kicked him in the back.

    She kicked him in his injured back.

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    There was an indescribable emotion in her heart.

    She just watched

    She did not know why Fourth Master Swan was injured so badly!

    He was injured, and yet he fought with her.

    In fact, after she fought with Fourth Master Swan, she felt that she might not be a match for Nox as well.

    Fourth Master Swan only needed to give an order, and Nox would be able to take her down.

    Yet, he chose to fight with her himself.

    "Are you frightened?" Nox appeared,

    next to Jeanne because he saw her

    looking straight at Fourth Master

    Swan''s back.

    Swnovel =

    At this moment, Fourth Master Swan was lying on the bed.

    Finn cut open his ck shirt.

    Once he cut it open, Jeanne was even more stunned.

 Chapter 184 Willing but Unable

    Chapter 184 Willing but Unable

    Fourth Master Swan''s back was torn apart.

    It was bloody and seemed somewhat rotten.

    Jeanne looked straight at it

    She did not know what Edward had gone through for his back to be injured like that.

    It was as if something dug his back, and it looked terrible.

    "Do you feel sorry for him?" Nox asked again

    After not receiving a reply from Jeanne, he asked again.

    Jeanne snapped back to her senses.

    She forced herself toe back to her senses.

    She looked at Nox and said, ��It has nothing to do with me."

    Right.

    It had nothing to do with her.

    Jeanne had only kicked Fourth Master Swan on the back. During other times, she had not touched his body at all. Most importantly, she was not the

    one who had injured him to this extent. She had nothing to feel guilty about.

    She turned around coldly. "I''m going to take a shower.��

    Nox watched her leave.

    He thought that Jeanne was indeed special.

    Not to mention Edward''s heavily injured body, most women would be scared to death when they saw his back.

    If Nox was not used to it, he would have been scared to death as well.

    Nheless, Jeanne did not react at all. Even if she was a little shocked, she definitely did not have the fear reaction that a normal person should

    have.

    She was even able to remain so calm at this moment and left.

    Nox turned around and looked at Fourth Master Swan.

    He watched Finn help Fourth Master Swan clean up his wounds.

    Nox was wondering if Fourth Master Swan would be able to move Jeanne after daing so much for her..

    If not...

    How miserable would Fourth Master Swan be?!

    Jeanne took a shower.

    She took a shower quietly.

    Aftering out of a ce like the detention center, she really wanted to wash her body.

    Even so, her mind was filled with Fourth Master Swan''s hideous back at this moment.

    What exactly happened to make him suffer such serious injuries?

    What kind of great endurance did he have that one could not tell the condition of his body at all?

    Jeanne''s throat moved slightly.

    Yes.

    She could not afford to offend Fourth Master Swan.

    She felt that deeply at this time.

    Outside the bathroom.

    Finn was cleaning up Edward''s wounds. removing the areas that were inmed or even rotten.

    Fourth Master Swan was enduring patiently. his entire body covered in sweat.

    "Why are you injured so badly this time?" Finn could not help but ask.

    It had been a long time

    Fourth Master Swan had not been injured to this extent

    "It was all because of your phone call," Nox answered from the side.

    He guessed that Fourth Master Swan could not say anything at this time.

    Finn paused

    "Of course, you''re not to be med." Nox smiled. "The culprit is taking a shower."

    ��Your wound is a little deep. After I clean it up, I''ll give you some anti-inmmatory medicine," Finn said to Fourth Master Swan without asking any

    more questions.

    ��Okay.�� Edward replied.

    Finn moved very quickly, trying to alleviate Fourth Master Swan''s pain.

    "Try not to do any strenuous exercise in the next few days,�� Finn reminded

    "Does bed exercise count?" Nox asked.

    "Yes," Finn answered seriously.

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. "Nox smiled.

    "If possible, try to recuperate on the bed. Wait for your wound to heal and form calluses before you get out of bed. Otherwise, if the wound is

    identally torn, you''ll have to start again.��

    ��Okay.�� Edward replied.

    After Finn was sure that the wound had beenpletely cleaned, he began to apply some medicine

    Nox could not bear to watch any longer.

    Even his flesh and blood were trembling.

    On the other hand, the man who was suffering from the pain did not cry out.

    He was holding the bedsheet tightly, which vaguely showed that he was trying his best to endure the process.

    After Finn finished applying the medicine. he began to bandage the wound

    Layer byyer, he wrapped the gauze around Fourth Master Swan''s body.

    "Don''t get your wound wet, and don''t sweat,�� Finn said. "Keep the temperature at home below 20 degrees Celsius.��

    Nox hurriedly adjusted the temperature of the air conditioner from the original 22 degrees Celsius to 18 degrees Celsius.

    "I''lle over every day to change the medicine.�� After Finn finished bandaging the wound, he put on an IV drip for Fourth Master Swan

    He packed his huge medical box:

    Finn did not bring the medical box over. He had always prepared one at Fourth Master Swan''s ce as he might need it from time to time.

    Everything could be found in the medical box. It was no less than a set of equipment in his hospital

    "Are you done?�� Nox asked.

    "Yes." Finn nodded and said, ��Don''t turn over for the time being.��

    Fourth Master Swan responded to him.

    Following that, he closed his eyes.

    After exhausting his energy, he needed to take a deep rest.

    Finn saw that Fourth Master Swan was going to sleep, so he did not say anything more.

    Nox also sat on the couch by the side and quietly apanied him.

    After Finn finished packing up the medical kit, he returned it to its original ce and started to clean up the stained cotton swabs on the floor.

    At that moment, Jeanne came out of the bathroom.

    She was wearing a set of casual clothes, but they were not pajamas

    Jeanne did not expect that when she opened Fourth Master Swan''s cloakroom, half of the clothes inside were women''s.

    All the sizes were hers.

    She did not know how she felt. In the end... She concluded that Fourth Master Swan was just rich.

    Aman witha worth of hundreds

    of billionstof dors would not be So

    stingy asto buy a few pieces of

    clothes. No matter what, with a

    wave sof his hand, he could g��t all the

    new y hot-selling items. Content

    b��longs to  ~

    Jeanne smiled.

    In order to alleviate her guilt, she could think of anything

    She found a set of sportswear. After

    not taking ofther tight-fitting

    professi onal suit for the whole of ~

    yesterday, she wanted to let her

    body rx a little. At this moment,

    after taking a shower, she put on

    loase clothes, which made-her feel

    c��mfortable.

    As soon as she walked out of the bathroom, the cald air caught her off guard and made her sneeze.

    She rubbed her small nose.

    Was it because she did not dry herself after taking a shower?

    Why did she feel so cold?

    Her sneeze instantly attracted the attention of everyone in the room.

    The man, who was clearly sleeping, opened his eyes and looked at her.

    "Nox," Edward said.

    Nox did ngtneed to think to know ~~

    what Fourth Master Swan was gaing

    to do. _Hle refused immediately.��No,

    Finn said that the room should be

    kept at a low temperature. Content

    ~

    Otherwise, your wound will easily be inmed.��

    Edward seemed to have paused for a moment. He looked at Jeanne''s outfit.

    It was a set of yellow sportswear.

    Jeanne wore a short-sleeved hoodie and a pair of loose shorts. Beneath the shorts, her fair and slender legs were exposed.

    "Go and change into a long-sleeved shirt and long pants," Edward said to Jeanne.

    His tone was still very serious.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    He was lying there and could not move, yet he was still being so controlling.

    Jeanne did not know why she listened to him and obediently walked into the cloakroom again.

    She told herself that she was cold and would not go against her body.

    As such, she changed into a set of long sportswear and walked out.

    It felt much warmer indeed.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ��Come here." Fourth Master Swan did not even open his eyes as he spoke in her direction.

    Jeanne was even suspecting if he was calling for her.

    She walked over slowly.

    When she went over, she happened to see Finn holding a basket of used medical cotton buds and was preparing to take them out.

    They were all blood red.

    Finn seemed to be used to it, so he took the basket and walked away calmly.

    Jeanne''s throat moved slightly.

    "Sleep with me for a while," Fourth Master Swan suddenly said.

    Jeanne frowned.

    I''m sleepy.��

    "..." Jeanne thought, ��I''m not.��

    "Don''t worry, I''m willing but unable,�� Fourth Master Swan said faintly.

    Jeanne immediately understood what he meant.

    Her face was a little red.

    "Nox." Fourth Master Swan did not receive a reply from Jeanne. Instead, he called out to the person who was ying with his phone on the couch.

    Nox hurriedly put down his phone. "I''m willing to sleep with you.��

    ��Get out."

    ��How heartless.��

    Nox stood up from the couch. He nced at Fourth Master Swan and then at Jeanne. "Ms. Lawrence, take it easy.��

 Chapter 185 Sleep Together

    Chapter 185 Sleep Together

    Nox left the room and kindly closed the door for Edward and Jeanne.

    Suddenly, only the two of them were left in the room.

    Fourth Master Swan was lying on his stomach on the bed. In fact. his sleeping posture was a littleical.

    He was not wearing a shirt, but his back was fully bandaged. It could be considered a shirt.

    As for his lower body, he was wearing ck suit pants. There seemed to be bload stains on them.

    "Ms. Lawrence, if you''re kind enough, you can help me change my clothes and wipe my body," Edward said straightforwardly.

    ��Does he not feel shy at all?!

    ��Shouldn''t he have a proper attitude when he''s asking others to do something?!

    ��Why does he make it sound like it''s a matter of course?��

    Jeanne was unhappy, but she did not refuse.

    She went to the cloakroom to find a pair of loose pajama pants and went to the bathroom to wring a hot towel

    Afterward, she squatted on Fourth Master Swan��s bed and unbuckled his belt.

    Fourth Master Swany on the bed, as heavy as a lump of iron.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Jeanne saw that he was seriously injured and was not going to let him get up by himself. She could only reach for his waist and fumble around to help

    him unbuckle his belt...

    After a long time, she finally helped him change his pants.

    His original pants were ck. After she took them off, she saw that there were many red blood stains on them. Even his light gray bed sheet was

    stained with blood

    After changing his pants, she helped him wipe his thighs.

    The white towel was also stained red.

    Following that, she helped him put on his new pants

    "Ms. Lawrence, you seemed to have forgotten a spot,�� the man said.

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    She suddenly went deeper.

    After a long time, Jeanne helped Fourth Master Swan put on his pants.

    Once she was done, her face was red.

    The man was lying on the bed with his face on the side on the pillow. Surprisingly, his exposed ear seemed to be red as well...

    Jeanne did not pay too much attention to it.

    She hurriedly ran to the bathroom and threw away the towel. Then, she washed her hands and washed them hard.

    She felt that her hands would rot one day.

    After a while, Jeanne calmed herself down.

    She found a brand new towel, wrung the hot water, and

    walked out

    There were many wounds on Edward''s upper body, and she did not dare to touch the area that had been bandaged, so at this moment, she only

    helped him wipe his face.

    Fourth Master Swan closed his eyes.

    Jeanne was considered gentle.

    She gently helped him wipe his forehead, eyebrows, eyes, straight nose bridge, as well as his lips that could make one have countless fantasies.

    She had to admit that Fourth Master Swan was really handsome.

    Some people did not have nice facial features but looked decent overall.

    Some people had nice facial features but might not be good-looking.

    Fourth Master Swan was the type of

    persone who had good facial features

    and. looked better as a whole:

    Gontent belongs to swnevel

    It was true that every facial feature of his seemed to be meticulously carved.

    Even the way Fourth Master Swan was taking a nap at this moment had a different charm to it.

    "Do you like it?" Edward asked.

    He did not open his eyes as if he knew that she was sizing him up.

    Jeanne came back to her senses.

    She rubbed his face a little rudely and did not answer.

    Edward did not ask further.

    It was as if he was used to Jeanne being cold and indifferent to him.

    He really did not care.

    At this moment, he was just quietly enjoying her special service.

    After a while, Jeanne confirmed that she had wiped him clean and stood up to leave.

    "Ms. Lawrence.�� The man who was enjoying himself with his eyes closed suddenly spoke again.

    Jeanne frowned.

    "Give me a kiss," Edward said matter-of-factly.

    ��Is it natural for men not to be embarrassed?!

    Jeanne felt a little angry.

    She could not be bothered.

    She left immediately.

    Fourth Master Swan opened his eyes and watched her leave.

    As he looked at her, the corners of his mouth suddenly curved into a smile.

    Jeanne came out of the bathroom.

    After she came out, she wanted to leave immediately.

    After all, she still had a lot of things*

    to do. She could not be dyed by

    Fourth Master Swan''s beauty...

    Gontent belongs to swnevel

    Beauty?

    She was just threatened.

    She walked toward the door.

    "Ms. Lawrence, you''d better think it.

    through. Can you really walk out of

    this door?" Edward''s tone was t,

    butit made one''s heart tremble.

    Jeanne red fiercely at Fourth Master Swan.

    "If you can''t, sleep with me for a while." Fourth Master Swan looked very calm.

    Jeanne told herself that she could not go head to head with him.

    She had tried, but she could not.

    As such, she gritted her teeth and got onto Fourth Master Swan''s bed, lying beside him

    "Come over a little," Edward said.

    Jeanne endured it and moved her body.

    "Come over a little more.��

    Jeanne continued to move.

    ��It''s not enough..."

    Jeanne directly threw herself into his embrace.

    Someone was satisfied.

 Chapter 186 Sleep Together

    Chapter 186 Sleep Together

    Edward took Jeanne into his embrace in satisfaction.

    Jeanne had always known that Fourth Master Swan''s body was very sturdy.

    As she was 166cm tall, she was petite next to him.

    She even felt that her entire body was in his embrace.

    Jeanne felt that if she was facing Fourth Master Swan, she would have been hugged by him like a bear, unable to breathe.

    Fortunately, she chose to have her back against him

    As such, she felt his head buried directly into her neck.

    Suddenly, she shuddered.

    Her heart tightened.

    The overly intimate sleeping position made her feel ufortable.

    She moved her body and resisted.

    "Ms. Lawrence, it''s best if you don''t move," Edward whispered in her ear.

    His voice seemed to be a little hoarse.

    Jeanne endured it

    She knew that Fourth Master Swan was injured. She also knew that if he moved even a little, his wound might be torn again. Hence, she listened

    obediently and did not move.

    At that moment, she heard Fourth Master Swan''s deep voice. "I won''t be able to control myself!��

    Beast!"

    In the quiet room, Jeanne was tense the entire time.

    She was not used to it.

    She was not used to having someone hugging her so tightly from behind.

    Although George had been sleeping with her ever since they returned to South Hampton City, both of them had separate covers. Moreover, George

    did not like anyone touching him. Jeanne asionally teased him and wanted to hug him, but she was also rejected by him. At night, she would sleep

    at the edge of the bed

    Therefore, she was not used to being hugged like this.

    Meanwhile, the man behind her was breathing evenly.

    He fell asleep very quickly.

    Was it because he was too tired, or was it because he was too mentally exhausted? He was just teasing Jeanne a second ago, but he was sleeping

    so soundly at the moment.

    Jeanne did not know how she felt either.

    Nheless, after she felt the even breathing of Fourth Master Swan, she began to feel very sleepy as well

    Last night, she basically did not sleep at all.

    In that kind of environment, no one could sleep.

    At this moment, she was sleepy.

    Then, she also fell asleep.

    Outside the bedroom.

    Downstairs in the hall.

    Finn and Nox were sitting on the sofa, smoking

    Finn said, "Keep an eye on Fourth Master''s injuries this time.��

    "Mm." Nox took a deep breath and nodded. He said with some worry, "I''m not afraid of Fourth Master Swan''s injuries now. With his powerful recovery

    ability, he''ll recover sooner orter. What I''m worried about is how he''ll exin it to his dad for suddenlying back.��

    Finn nced at Nox. "It''s my fault.��

    "That''s not true." Nox put out his cigarette. "If you hadn��t told Fourth Master Swan that Jeanne is in trouble, he''ll definitely fly into a rage when he

    comes back. At that time, we''ll be the ones suffering!"

    Finn nodded. "Fourth Master treats Jeanne really well.��

    "It''s a pity that she doesn''t appreciate his kindness.��

    "It''s understandable,�� Finn said, "Back then, Jeanne thought that Fourth Master would help her. In the end, he disappeared without a trace. It''d be

    strange if she didn''t hold a grudge."

    "Back then, Fourth Master Swan wasn''t able to resist so much. He couldn''t return.��

    "Even so, after Jeanne left, shouldn''t Fourth Master go after her?"

    "Do you think that given Fourth Master''s situation back then, he could go after her? His legs might''ve been broken before he leaves the country." Nox

    was a little sarcastic.

    Finn was silent.

    To outsiders, Fourth Master Swan seemed powerful, but there were a lot of things about him that no one knew.

    "4 had hoped that Jeanne wouldn''te back." Nox sighed.

    Finn frowned.

    ��If she doesn''te back, they

    won''t see eack_other anymore. Even

    if Fourth Master Swan has always

    had sucha person in his heart, after.

    not seeirig her and enduring for so��

    many y��ars, he wouldn''t really want

    to befogether with her. Now-that

    shes back, great. She stimdtated

    Fourth Master Swan''s nefves and

    now, things are out of control. I think

    that even god can''t stop him from

    being together with Jeanne.��

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Finn could imagine how difficult the journey would be for Edward.

    "Forget it." Nox did not say anything more. "Anyway, it''s useless for us to talk too much about what Fourth Master Swan has decided on. Besides,

    after so many years, he has only fallen in love with such a woman. It''s not realistic for him to give up. I always feel that he can change his fate!��

    Finn smiled.

    Sometimes, even though Nox was always careless and did not treat Fourth Master Swan seriously, in fact, his admiration for him was beyond

    everyone''s imagination!

    Perhaps it was because Nox knew everything about Fourth Master Swan how powerful he was that he would truly submit.

    "Oh right.�� Nox changed the topic. "How''s Jeanne''s case?

    Did you find anything?�� "I found

    some, but I was afraid of alerting the

    enemy, so ktkdn''t take any action.��

    Finn turned around and took out the

    documents, "This is all the =

    inforraation on Jeanne''s case. When

    _ ?~ ��

    Fourth Master wakes up, I''ll show

    them to him. What he needs the

    most now is rest. Don''t diSturb him

    or the time being."

    to

    "Okay." Nox took the documents and looked at them.

    "Actually, as long as it''s not a real crime, it won''t be a big problem,�� Finn said. "No matter how powerful the Sanders are, justice is in the hearts of the

    people.��

    Nox nodded and put down the documents. "Let''s talk about it when Fourth Master Swan wakes up."

    Finn nodded as well.

    The two of them chatted for a while more.

    "Finn, how are things with Monica?�� Nox suddenly asked.

    Finn was stunned.

    "I don''t think you two should be together, nor do I think you two shouldn''t be together,�� Nox said bluntly, "It''s just that I''ve been investigating someone

    recently."

    "Who?" Finn looked at Nox.

    ��Micheal.��

    Finn frowned slightly. "What about him?"

    "He''s the only son of Minister Liam

    Ross of the Rosses. He was born

    when the minister was already old,

    so a lot of importance was ced .

    on his education from when he was

    young.-Moreover, he was the only

    international exchange student from

    Harken who was sent to further his

    studies with rtionships-between

    countries as the premise. If nothing

    goes unexpected, he''ll be the next

    candidate to be groomed by the

    Sanders."

    Finn nodded.

    He knew that too.

    "Liam Ross suddenly fell ill, and his condition isn''t optimistic. ording to the information I know, he might pass soon,�� Nox said bluntly.

    "What you mean is that Micheal is about to take over!��

    "Yes, that''s why Fourth Master Swan asked me to keep an eye on him during this period.�� Nox said, "It mainly depends on his ability. Also, it depends

    on whether he''ll do anything for the sake of power, and to what extent! It''s just in case."

    Finn was silent.

    "We suspect that Micheal was involved in the case of Melody targeting Jeanne this time," Nox said bluntly.

    Finn frowned.

    Monica even asked Micheal to help her...

    He remained calm.

    ��Originally, I didn''t want to tell you many internal matters, but because it concerns Monica, it also indirectly concerns you, so I''ll tell you about it. Be

    careful of Micheal.��

    "Mm." Finn nodded.

    "Well, what''s your rtionship with Monica now? Have you reconciled? I''m your matchmaker, after all. This is my first time being a matchmaker in my

    life. Can you give me some face?" Nox, who had just been serious for a while, went back to his usual self.

    Finn was also used to Nox''s abrupt behavior. He was about to speak when Teddy suddenly walked in from outside the hall.

    Finn and Nox both looked at him

    Teddy said, ��There''s a man named Kingsley Thorn outside. He says he wants to see Fourth Master."

    "Who?" Nox frowned slightly.

    ��Who''s Kingsley Thorn?!

    He had never heard of this person''s name.

    ��Who gave him the courage toe and meet my master?!"

 Chapter 187 Kingsleys Dominance

    Chapter 187 Kingsley''s Dominance

    "I don''t know who Kingsley Thorn is either, but he��s right outside the Swans�� main gate. He said he wants to see Fourth Master." Teddy was also a

    little confused.

    "Shoo him away.�� Nox had an impatient look on his face. "All kinds of scum want to see Fourth Master. Can he be seen so easily?��

    ��Young Master Winter." A strange man''s voice suddenly appeared in the hall.

    Nox, Finn, and Teddy all turned to look at the door.

    Aman walked in from the door.

    He was wearing a ck suit. His hair was slightly long and curly, but it wasbed neatly.

    He was tall and burly.

    The man was over 185cm tall.

    He had a strong aura

    Nox frowned.

    He quickly stood up from the sofa.

    It had been so many years.

    No one had dared to trespass into Fourth Master Swan''s residence.

    Finn also walked over.

    He walked over and looked at the man in front of her.

    The man did not look young, but he definitely was not old either. With just a nce, it was difficult to determine his exact age.

    "Who are you?!" Nox clenched his fists tightly.

    At the next second, he might impulsively start a fight with the other party.

    "Kingsley Thorn," Kingsley answered. At that moment, he even smiled. When he smiled, he did not look friendly.

    He said, "I''m the scum you were talking about."

    Nox pursed his lips.

    After all, it was a little awkward to talk bad about someone else and be heard

    The most important thing was that the man did not lock like a scum at all.

    Nheless, who was he?!

    Was there such a person in South Hampton City��no, in Harken?!

    Nox red fiercely at Kingsley. His anger would not be suppressed just like that. "Do you know where you''re trespassing?��

    "I''m looking for Fourth Master Swan," Kingsley said straightforwardly.

    He did not feel guilty at all because of this.

    ��Fourth Master Swan isn''t going to see you!"

    "To be precise, I''m looking for Jeanne.�� Kingsley enunciated each word clearly.

    Nox was stunned

    So, the man was someone who was rted to Jeanne.

    Jeanne''s strength and the training she had probably received might havee from this man

    Who was this person?!

    Many questions appeared in Nox''s mind. While he was a little distracted, he saw that Kingsley was already walking upstairs very calmly.

    "Wait!" Nox stepped forward.

    He went forward and directly stopped Kingsley.

    Kingsley''s eyes narrowed.

    He suddenly kicked fiercely on Nox''s stomach

    Nox did not expect it.

    He was kicked to the ground by the man.

    Nox held his stomach in pain.

    Kingsley nced at Nox and left again.

    How could Nox be so easy to get rid of?!

    He jumped up from the ground and fiercely punched Kingsley.

    Kingsley also felt the threat behind him.

    He suddenly turned around and received Nox''s attack with a punch.

    With that, the two of them started to fight crazily.

    The entire hall was filled with the sounds of fierce fighting.

    Nox''s punches and kicks were fatal attacks.

    The other party was not willing to be outdone and exchanged blows with him.

    Teddy, who was watching from the side, was dumbfounded.

    He did not know any martial arts, but he knew that his master and Nox''s martial arts skills were amazing

    Despite that, the strange man��sbat power seemed to be above Nox��s. Even though Nox kept taking the initiative to attack, in the end, he did not

    hurt the other party.

    Of course, the other party did not beat Nox down easily either. The two of them were in a fierce battle.

    Finn. who was on the side. was also in a daze.

    Nox might not be the greatest fighter in the world, but a world-ss killer might not even be as good as him.

    That said, at this moment, Nox did not have the upper hand in the battle with Kingsley.

    In fact, as they were in a stalemate, his endurance began to decline.

    Nox gritted his teeth.

    Heunched another attack crazily, wanting to quickly defeat the manpletely.

    It was worth noting that other than Fourth Master Swan, he had never met an opponent when it came to beating people up.

    Nox and Kingsley continued to fight intensely.

    Teddy was quite curious from watching. Why did it feel like a cruel fight at this moment?!

    He was wondering if one of them would die here.

    The fightsted for a long time.

    Nox was careless.

    Or to put it another way, he could not resist Kingsley''s attack. He was kicked fiercely by Kingsley and was pressed to the ground.

    Nox gritted his teeth and squatted on the ground, unable to move.

    His veins could be seen. They looked exceptionally hideous as he was at his limit.

    "Stop resisting!" Kingsley said straightforwardly. "Although your martial strength is very powerful, you can''t beat me.��

    How could Nox listen to such words? It provoked him to burst out again. He broke free from Kingsley��s shackles, and the two of them started fighting

    again.

    Even Finn felt that Nox was a little desperate.

    He suddenly went forward and grabbed Nox, instantly blocking in front of Kingsley.

    Kingsley quickly stopped kicking.

    At that moment, Finn had to admit that this man was very powerful

    Under normal circumstances, once a person made his move, it would be difficult for him to withdraw.

    On the other hand, the man controlled his kick freely.

    It could only mean that he did not use his full strength at all.

    If he had used his full strength, he would not have been able to do it so easily.

    Nox was dragged behind by Finn fiercely. His face was full of anger. "Let go of me!��

    "Nox!" Finn said, "Calm down. I believe that Mr. Thorn has no ill intentions." "No," Kingsley said straightforwardly, ��I''m just here to take Jeanne away."

    "And he says he has no ill intentions! He''s going to take Fourth Master Swan''s wife away!�� Nox''s eyes were bloodshot, and he looked very agitated

    "Mr. Thorn must be someone of Jeanne''s, that''s why he wants to take her away.��

    ��Indeed. DrJones, you''re much

    more rational than Young Master��

    Winter No wonder Fourth Master

    Swanctrusts you so much. It''s really

    not just because of your excellent

    medical skills."

    -

    "Mr. Thorn, you tter me.�� Finn did not say anything more. "Jeanne is in the innermost room on the second floor.��

    "Thank you.�� Kingsley nodded slightly.

    He turned around and went up directly.

    "Finn, how could you let him go up?!" Nox was irritable.

    After being beaten up like this, he was in a bad mood.

    Moreover, his entire body was in pain

    "You can��t beat him." Finn let go of Nox.

    "Il, 1, L..!" Nox was infuriated. He could not finish his sentence.

    "There''s always someone better than you. It''s best not to act rashly before you know his background."

    "F*ck," Nox blurted out.

    Even so, he did not go after Kingsley.

    He probably understood what Finn was saying but just felt a little unhappy.

    After all, he did not defeat Kingsley before.

    "By the way, Finn!�� Nox suddenly gnashed his teeth

    Finn''s eyebrows twitched.

    "Were you f*cking watching a show.

    just now? Nox roared, ��You just

    watched me lose to him and you

    didntt even help me! Why are yOu

    pretending to be gentle?!" ��   ~

    Finn pursed his lips and said, "After all, I''m a doctor. If I''m beaten up, how can I treat you?"

    Nox looked straight at him

    Finn smiled. ��Let''s go. I''ll examine your injuries.��

    He said it very amiably.

    "Finn!" Nox roared, "I finally know why Monica called you a scum. You''re so f*cking sinister!"

    Finn just did not want to suffer unnecessary harm.

    Moreover, he could see Kingsley''s every move clearly from the side!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    On the second floor.

    In the room.

    Jeanne was sleeping soundly.

    Edward was also sleeping soundly.

    The two of them hugged each other tightly.

    Until...

    The door was pushed open.

    It was just a slight movement.

    The two of them opened their eyes abruptly.

    Jeanne turned her head and sat up from the bed.

    Edward was injured and was on an IV drip. so he did not move. Even so. he was looking at the door.

    At the door...

    Jeanne waspletely stunned.

    She looked straight at Kingsley.

    She saw Kingsley appear in front of her just like that.

    Her eyes were not blurred.

    It was Kingsley, who she thought would be the first to appear in front of her after her ident. He had beente all this while.

    What expression did he have at this moment?

    "1 told youto stay away from Fourth

    Master, Swan, but you gave me such

    a big surprise!�� Kingsley enunciated

    eachword, the anger in his voice

    could not be concealed. Content

    ~

    Jeanne was speechless.

    She was obedient at first.

    However..

    Her eyes moved slightly as she looked at Edward, who was lying down, suddenly sitting up.

    She wanted to say something but did not say anything in the end

    Edward sat up and looked straight at Kingsley.

    Kingsley also looked at him at this moment.

    Their eyes met

    Jeanne could feel their hostility toward each other.

    Kingsley asked Fourth Master Swan, "How did you trick

    Jeanne into bed?"

    Jeanne felt very awkward.

    She stood up and was about to leave.

    Fourth Master Swan grabbed her at this time.

    Jeanne''s body tightened.

    Kingsley''s eyes moved, and he looked cold!

 Chapter 188 You and Fourth Master Swan Have Different Standpoints

    Chapter 188 You and Fourth Master Swan Have Different Standpoints

    In a room full of abative atmosphere.

    Edward held Jeanne��s arm tightly, refusing to let go.

    Kingsley stood not far away, his whole body emitting cold air as he watched Edward''s actions coldly.

    "Fourth Master Swan," Kingsley said coldly. "I, Kingsley

    Thorn, never bully the weak.��

    Edward''s expression obviously changed.

    Kingsley continued, "That''s why I don''t fight with people who are injured."

    The bandage on Edward''s body was very obvious, and at this moment, he was even on an IV drip.

    "But if you insist on going against me, I can do whatever it takes." Kingsley''s face revealed a cruel look.

    Edward sneered. "Kingsley Thorn?��

    Kingsley nodded slightly. "That''s me."

    Edward conveniently removed the drip on his left hand.

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly when she saw his actions.

    She saw Fourth Master Swan let go of her hand and remove the nket to get out of bed.

    ��Didn''t Dr. Jones ask you to rest in bed as much as possible?!"

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She told herself that what Fourth Master Swan wanted to do had nothing to do with her.

    His entire life had nothing to do with her, so if he wanted to live or die, that was his business.

    Edward walked toward Kingsley with steady footsteps as though he was not injured at all.

    Between the two of them... Edward was slightly taller.

    Even so, Kingsley''s aura was not inferior at all.

    Edward was a step away.

    It was as if the situation became more intense

    At that moment, Edward''s face darkened.

    He suddenly punched out fiercely. His fist carried the wind and had an astonishing strength

    Kingsley''s eyes narrowed. He stretched out his hand and was about to receive the blow.

    "Fourth Master Swan!" Jeanne suddenly blocked between them and hugged Edward.

    Edward was stunned.

    Kingsley only moved back slightly and did not take the initiative to attack at that moment.

    ��Don''t Fight," Jeanne said

    Edward narrowed his eyes.

    He looked at Jeanne hugging him tightly.

    She avoided his injured back and hugged his waist.

    Kingsley looked at Jeanne��s actions with a cold look.

    Jeanne felt Fourth Master Swan''s calmness and only then did she leave his embrace. After that, she suddenly tiptoed.

    She tiptoed and took the initiative to kiss Fourth Master

    Swan''s lips

    As for Edward... He gulped

    "Rest well." After Jeanne finished, Jeanne held Kingsley and turned around to leave.

    Edward stared at them intently.

    He watched as Jeanne moved further and further away from him.

    Downstairs, Jeanne held Kingsley''s hand as they went downstairs.

    At this mament, Finn was treating

    the bruises on Nox''s body. When

    Nox saw Kingsley and Jeanne o>

    coming downstairs, he flew into a

    rage again.

    He immediately rushed over.

    Finn was a little speechless.

    He hurriedly followed them.

    "You''re leaving just like that?!" Nox stared at Jeanne. his eyeballs almost popping out.

    "Fourth Master Swan is injured, but I can''t help much either," Jeanne answered coldly.

    Nox was about to explode again.

    ��Is Jeanne heartless?!

    ��Fourth Master Swan has done so much for her, yet she''s still so indifferent.��

    "You''re not allowed to leave!" Nox was furious.

    Jeanne''s expression was a little ugly.

    She looked at Nox, looking at how he looked like he was about to explode from anger at any moment.

    She was about to speak when Finn.

    blocked in ? front of Nox. "You really

    can''t h��lp much here. I''ll take care of

    Fourth Master Swan. You gaand

    settle your case properly."   ~

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She smiled at Finn.

    ��Oh right." Finn picked up Jeanne''s~.

    documents from the sofa. ��Fourth

    Master instructed me to look into

    yourvase. See if these can be of any

    help. " ...>

    -

    Jeanne was a little surprised

    She looked at the documents Finn handed to her in surprise

    Finn smiled slightly.

    Jeanne had a surge of emotions.

    She smiled and said, "Thank you.��

    Then, she took the documents and left with Kingsley.

    Nox watched Jeanne leave without any hesitation

    He turned around and roared at Finn, "Finn, when did you be so cowardly?��

    Finn ignored him.

    "What right do you have to let Jeanne leave with that man?�� Nox was indignant.

    "I know I can''t beat him." Finn was very calm

    "Then why are you stopping me?!��

    "I''m not stopping you.�� Finn looked calm. "You can still go after him now. I won''t stop you.��

    "I''ll go and see Fourth Master." Finn went upstairs.

    Nox was enraged.

    Finn was really cunning!

    Upstairs.

    Finn looked at Edward lying on the bed expressionlessly.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    However, his back was red

    Finn knew that something like this would happen

 Chapter 189 You and Fourth Master Swan Have Different Standpoints

    Chapter 189 You and Fourth Master Swan Have Different Standpoints

    Finn took out the first aid kit and cut the bandage on Edward''s body bit by bit. He stopped the bleeding. applied the medicine again, and put on anew

    bandage.

    "Who''s Kingsley?" Finn asked Fourth Master Swan while doing what he was doing.

    Fourth Master Swan''s face darkened.

    "Let Nox investigate. He shouldn''t be simple," Finn said, "I just saw the fight between him and Nox. Kingsley didn��t use his full strength, but Nox was.

    beaten down by him. I don''t know if you canpete with him because I didn''t see his full strength."

    ��Okay.�� Fourth Master Swan replied.

    "I gave Jeanne all the materials from her case. Given her ability in the business world and Kingsley by her side, I think the case shouldn''t be difficult

    to solve," Finn said, "So during this period, I suggest that you rest well. If there''s a need, I''ll support her."

    "Okay."

    Finn treated Fourth Master Swan''s wound very seriously.

    Nox came up from downstairs with a green bag on his back. Looking at Fourth Master Swan''s bloody back, he could not help but ask, "You were also

    beaten down by Kingsley?!"

    Fourth Master Swan did not answer.

    "Who the hell is that guy? I''m going to have a grudge with him for eight lifetimes," Nox said fiercely.

    Still, no one in the room paid attention to him

    At this moment, Teddy also walked in from outside the door.

    Looking at his master''s back, he was scared and did not dare to look. "Master, the detention center sent Ms. Lawrence''s cell phone over. When you

    left, you forgot to take it."

    ��Bring it over," Edward instructed.

    Teddy quickly took the phone and handed it to Edward

    Edward took it. He did not look at it but held it tightly in his hand.

    "By the way, Ms. Cardellini, Dr. Jones'' wife who came to look for you yesterday," Teddy suddenly reported.

    Finn paused for a moment.

    At the next second, he became indifferent again and continued to bandage Edward''s wound.

    "Why was Monica looking for Fourth Master Swan?" Nox asked from the side before Edward could say anything

    "He said that it was Fourth Master who caused Ms.

    Lawrence to be arrested, so he can''t just stand by and watch. However, Fourth Master wasn��t around, so she left after making a fuss,�� Teddy replied.

    "Monica isn��t stupid. She knew to look for Fourth Master Swan to help Jeanne," Noxmented

    "Ms. Cardellini asked me to pass a message to Fourth Master," Teddy said respectfully.

    Edward, who was lying on the bed, still looked indifferent.

    It seemed that to Edward, other than Jeanne, no other woman was of any interest to him.

    "Ms. Cardellini said that although you have a lot of scums by your side, she advises you to be a good person!" Teddy said word by word

    Edward''s eyes clearly moved.

    "She also added that the scums refer to Young Master Winter and..." Teddy nced at the man who had been treating Edward''s wounds. "Dr. Jones.��

    The room instantly... fell silent.

    It was awkward.

    Nox was initially on the verge of breaking down. The thought of being beaten up by that unknown man, Kingsley, made him feel all sorts of

    displeasure and pain all over his body. Now that he heard Teddy''s words, he immediatelyughed out loud, and he could not control hisughter.

    Teddy was baffled by theughter.

    Edward and Finn looked at Nox caldly.

    Nox finally stoppedughing. He said, "Teddy, I wonder how you managed to live this long!"

    Teddy looked straight at Young Master Winter. He had no idea what he wasughing at.

    "Are you stupid?!" Nox said straightforwardly.

    Teddy''s expression changed.

    He could also see that Young Master Winter was mocking him.

    "Fourth Master Swan, why did you let Teddy stay by your side? Aren''t you afraid that you''ll be angered to death by him one day?!" Nox gloated.

    "Get out!" Edward''s tone was very cold

    "Get out, Teddy!" Nox said to Teddy.

    "Both of you, get out!"

    Nox rolled his eyes.

    He still stood up and walked out of Edward''s room with Teddy.

    In the room, only Edward and Finn were left.

    The two of them were rtively silent, so they did not say much during the treatment.

    After Finn treated Edward''s wound. he tidied up his medical kit. "Fourth Master, do you want me to send Jeanne��s phone over for her?��

    Fourth Master Swan said, "Leave it here first."

    ��Okay.�� Finn nedded. "I''ll be going out first.��

    "Okay."

    Finn left.

    He knew that Fourth Master Swan was not a person who liked to be disturbedContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    He closed the door.

    Edward opened his eyes.

    He looked at the phone in his hand, the phone that he had given to Jeanne.

    ��Kingsley... What''s his rtionship with Jeanne?!��

    On the streets of South Hampton City.

    Jeanne sat in the back.

    Kingsley sat next to her.

    Miles was driving.

    It turned out that Miles picked up Kingsley and drove him to the Swans�� manor to look for Jeanne.

    Jeanne did not doubt that Kingsley could go to the Swans��pound alone to look for her. She just felt that he had never been so impulsive.

    She did not speak

    If Kingsley did not speak, she would not say anything no matter what.

    It was very quiet in the car.

    Instead, Miles, the professional killer, was not calm anymore. He could not help but ask, "Where are we going now?!"

    The moment Kingsley got in the car, he asked Miles to drive.

    Afterward, Kingsley did not say anything else

    Who knew how many times Miles had circled the streets of South Hampton City?��

    Could it be that he would send Kingsley back to the international airport?!

    Kingsley turned to look at Miles. ��Hotel.��

    ��Understood.�� Miles nodded

    They finally had a destination

    Inside the car, it was no longer so stiff.

    Kingsley asked Jeanne directly, "How far have you progressed with Fourth Master Swan?"

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She nced at Kingsley and said nonchntly, "We never progressed.��

    Kingsley''s eyes narrowed. "Nothing happened? What about you kissing him?"

    "Wasn''t that to stop you guys from fighting?" Jeanne was a little flustered.

    "Are you afraid that I''ll beat him to death?��

    ��Whether he dies or not has nothing.

    to do withyme. I just know that if you

    really beat Fourth Master Swan: to

    death, ��I won''t be able to escape

    unscathed from Harken!   ~~

    I n to leave after I''ve finished my business and never return to this city again.��

    Of course, Kingsley was not convinced by Jeanne''s words. "Was it also an ident that you slept on the same bed as him?!"

    "Yes, we slept!" Jeanne admitted generously.

    Kingsley''s face turned red.

    Jeanne quickly exined, "I just slept next to him. It was that simple. We didn''t do anything!"

    Although Kingsley knew very well that Jeanne would not lie to him, he still felt a little unhappy.

    He forced himself not to probe further and asked again, ��Is Fourth Master Swan serious about you?"

    ��Isn''t that his business? Why don''t you go ask him?" Jeanne clearly did not want to say anything more.

    Regarding the matter between her and Fourth Master Swan, she also felt that she could not exin it clearly.

    It was estimated that the entire country now felt that she and Fourth Master Swan were having an affair.

    In fact, she herself could not figure out if she was having an affair with Fourth Master Swan.

    While she was feeling a little irritable,

    Kingsley suddenly said, "1 heard that

    in order to get you out of the ~

    detention center, Fourth Master

    Swatr mortgaged the Swans��Yeal

    estate to the prosecution c office.��

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly.

    She looked at Kingsley in disbelief.

    ��I''m not tellingyyou so that you''ll be

    touched. I''rJust telling you clearly

    that evens Fourth Master Swan is- >

    serious:< about you, don''t even think

    aboutit!" Kingsley said slowly, ?

    "There''s no chance between.you and

    hina . S

    .

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She turned her head toward the car window and looked at the streets of South Hampton City without saying a word.

    Kingsley said, ��The two of you... Have different standpoints."

 Chapter 190 Jeanne Mocks the Lawrences

    Chapter 190 Jeanne Mocks the Lawrences

    The car that Jeanne and Kingsley were in drove into the most luxurious star-rated hotel in South Hampton City.

    Jeanne followed Kingsley and entered the presidential suite that Kingsley had booked for her.

    She sat on the sofa in the room and took out the documents that Finn had given her.

    It was worth noting that the contents of the document were veryplete. Moreover, the points where there were problems were marked and

    annotated for her. It saved her a lot of time.

    She focused on studying them.

    Kingsley went to take a shower first. At this moment, he wore a hotel bathrobe and walked out. He saw Jeanne��s serious look.

    "How many days until you go to court?�� Kingsley asked casually.

    "Five days.��

    "Give me a brief ount of your case," Kingsley asked while drying his slightly long hair.

    "The emerce cooperation tform that I negotiated with MUK is building the Lawrences'' logistics warehouse. Now, someone reported that I used

    a dual contract to seek personal benefits and that the profit is as high as 30 million dors. I did participate in the tender for the construction of the

    logistics warehouse, and I did choose the supplier for the tender. The contract was signed by Alexander. The problem is that the construction

    materials used in the contract were different from the ones used in the current warehouse. The ones in the contract were all from the top brands in

    the country, but in reality, the materials used were from another brand. Here''s a list that you can take a look at. Finn prepared everything very well."

    Jeanne handed the list to Kingsley.

    Kingsley took it and looked at it.

    "4 just checked. The quality of the materials of the two brands isn''t different but because of the brand effect. the prices are indeed very different. If the

    materials from the ordinary brand are used to build the warehouse, there''ll indeed be a huge profit margin. This private contract is the most important

    evidence against me." Jeanne showed the private contract to Kingsley.

    Kingsley looked at the signature. "It''s very well imitated.��

    "Yes, there''s basically no way to identify the handwriting, but there''s still a loophole in this contract.��

    "There''s no handprint.�� Kingsley said straightforwardly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    "Yes, there''s no handprint or stamp on the signed document. In fact, there��s no legal effect in the contract. The main point is that there��s an additional

    30 million dors in my ount out of thin air. This can make up for the loophole in the contract," Jeanne said straightforwardly as if she was just

    analyzing a matter. It did not seem like the case had a great impact on her.

    Kingsley nodded.

    Jeanne continued, "Previously, there

    was only an anonymous report.

    Now, from thetest case that Finn

    gave me, I caf see that there are two

    more witnes8es to testify against ��

    me. The first one is the boss of the

    contragtor that signed the contract

    withthe. His confession clear ly

    states that when the Lawrerices''

    first bid was submitted, I =

    approached him alone. I asked him

    to lower the price of the project and

    rece the materials to obtain a

    higher profit. He said that he got 5

    million dors from it but most of

    the profit was deposited into my

    ount.

    "The second witness is an

    anonymous informant, who is also

    the chief engin��er of the

    construction qdepartment of the

    warehouse construction. In his

    confession, he said that he only.

    recently discovered that there are

    discrepancies between the.mnaterials

    stated i in the contract and-what i is

    being used. He thought that it was

    the contractor''s problem, so he

    directly went to the contractor and

    asked the contractor to rebuild.

    ��

    However, the cost of rebuilding is

    too great. The. contractor refused

    and even said that I was the

    instigator, threatening the engineer.

    not to get Involved and asking hint

    to let itslide. The chief engineer-said

    that te�� Ss arighteous person and that

    he.couldn''t just ignore it. Hewas

    afraid that the Lawrences-would be

    biased because I''m a Lawrence.

    Therefore, after much hesitation, he

    chose to report me to the public

    prosecutor''s office."

    Kingsley listened calmly.

    Jeanne finished exining the case and looked up at Kingsley. "This is the whole case.��

    "In other words, although you didn''t do it, the fact that there was a dual contract for the construction of the Lawrences'' logistics warehouse is an

    established fact.�� Kingsley hit the nail on the head.

    That was right.

    It was the most troublesome part of the case.

    Due to that fact, it was very difficult to prove Jeanne''s innocence. Moreover, there were witnesses and physical evidence.

    "It seems that she really wants to kill you," Kingsley muttered. His tone was very soft, but one could feel his cruelty.

    Jeanne nodded. "So, it��s not that I want to fight with the Sanders, but I''ve be an eyesore to Melody. To put it more bluntly, between me and

    Melody, either she dies or I die. I have no choice."

 Chapter 191 Jeanne Mocks the Lawrences

    Chapter 191 Jeanne Mocks the Lawrences

    "Whose fault is it?!" Kingsley''s expression darkened slightly.

    "Who knew Melody likes Fourth Master Swan so crazily?" Jeanne was speechless, "I had always thought that it was just a political marriage. After all,

    Fourth Master Swan''s dislike for her is clear to see. As the third princess of Harken, for the sake of a man, she disregarded her identity and dignity.

    What can I do?"

    ��That''s enough. Now that things have developed to this point, I don''t want to pursue the reason behind it. Now, think about how to solve your

    problem." Kingsley did not seem to want to think too much

    After all, there were many times he was helpless against her although he was very fierce toward her.

    Jeanne did not say anything more. She changed the topic to the case itself. "It''s a fact that the dual contract exists, so there''s no way to investigate it

    from the perspective that it was fabricated. I can only prove that I didn''t do it and then catch the real culprit. Finn made two points clear to me. Firstly,

    lack into the contractor and the chief engineer. There''s no need to doubt that those two people are in cahoots, so let me understand why they framed

    me. If it''s not due to personal grudges, then there must be someone behind it. Secondly, check the ounts again. Given that it''s done in such detail

    in such a short period, it might look perfect at first nce, but in fact, the more wless they are, the more likely it is that there are impractical

    aspects. If the ounts are found to be fraudulent, it''ll be of great help to my case."

    "Where will you start from?��

    "Hire awyer first," Jeanne said.

    "I''ll arrange it," Kingsley agreed immediately.

    "I''ll go to the Lawrence Enterprise tomorrow and see if there''s anything suspicious in the contract. Finn asked me to look into the contractor and the

    chief engineer. I think the chief engineer should be the most suspicious person, so I''ll go and see him in person."

    "Okay."

    "As for the ounts, I''ll get George to take over the internalwork of the two brands and get a copy of the ounts of the twopanies to see if

    there are any discrepancies between their ounts and mine.��

    "Okay." Kingsley nodded.

    Jeanne said, "You should rest for a while. I''ll get Miles to send me back to the Lawrences�� manor.��

    "Are you sure you want to go back now?" Kingsley asked.

    ��George is over there.�� Jeanne was straightforward.

    "Besides, do you think that people like the Lawrences can really do anything to me?!��

    I''m really regretting letting youe back.�� Kingsley enunciated each word

    "4 would''vee back sooner orter anyway. I''ll be leaving. I won''t disturb your rest," Jeanne responded

    As she said that, she called out to Miles and left with him

    Kingsley watched her leave.

    He remembered the time when he found Jeanne

    abroad...Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    At that time, she was on the verge of death!

    If he had been a minuteter, she might have gone to reunite with her deceased mother.

    Kingsley''s eyes moved slightly. He turned around and walked to the french window of the presidential suite, looking at the strange South Hampton

    City.

    If it were not for Jeanne''s mother...

    He would not have any feelings for this city!

    Jeanne returned to the Lawrences�� manor.

    Miles left.

    Jeanne walked into the hall.

    In the hall, Alexander and Jenifer were watching TV on the sofa

    Jasmine had also returned at this moment, obediently apanying them on the sofa.

    Joshua was not around. He was probably hiding in his room ying games.

    Jeanne''s appearance instantly attracted everyone''s attention.

    Alexander''s expression changed. "How dare youe back?!"

    Jeanne sneered.

    Alexander said angrily, "The Lawrences have beenpletely embarrassed by you! If you''re short of money, tell me! Why did you have to resort to

    dirty means to get money? Jeanne, I thought that your return this time would bring some difference to the Lawrences. In the end, it''s you''re lowlier

    than I thought!"

    Jeanne did not want to argue with the Lawrences.

    In reality, she was too clear about what kind of people the Lawrences were. She did not want to waste her time on them.

    Nheless, at this moment. she had to admit that when she heard Alexander''s unpleasant words, her expression still turned a little ugly.

    Jeanne said coldly, "Dad, I''m your

    daughter! Now''tha I''m in trouble,

    apart from dooking down on me, .

    what e sedid you do? Monica''s dad

    isn''t my_biological father, but he''s

    he ping��me raise money now, trying

    to reduce my sentence. As fet you,

    youl act like this has nothiag to do

    with you. Don''t you think that you''re

    not qualified to be a parent?!"

    "Jeanne!" Alexander''s expression changed greatly when he heard Jeanne''s sarcastic words.

    He mmed the coffee table, causing a loud sound to be heard

    Jenifer and Jasmine, who were at the side. were both shocked.

    Even so, when they saw Alexander and Jeanne being so aggressive toward each other, they were secretly happy.

    "What right do you have for me to help you? You''ve embarrassed my family to this extent. What right do you have for me toe and help you in the

    face of thew?!"

    "Spare the rod,spoil the child," Jeanne enunciated each word, "It can only mean that you don''t deserve to be a

    parent.��

    "Jeanne!" Alexander was furious.

    At this moment, Jasmine hurriedly went over and pulled Alexander. "Dad, don''t be angry. don''t be angry. She''s the one who made a mistake, so don''t

    put a toll on your body because of that."

    "Jeanne. if you were half as good as Jasmine, we wouldn''t have ended up in this state!"

    "What''s so good about Jasmine?" Jeanne''s eyes turned cold.

    "Everything!"

    "Other than pleasing men, what else

    can she do fot:you?!" Jeanne

    enunciated*@ach word clearly, "Will.

    ~S 4: . a

    she helpgou negotiate business in

    the business world? Will she letyou

    hold-yeur head up high in front of

    theboard of directors? Will she bring

    the Lawrence Enterprise Kundreds

    of millions of dors of profits?!"

    "You...!" Alexander was so annoyed by Jeanne that he could not say a single word.

    Jeanne''s performance in the business world during this period was indeed astonishing

    Jasmine could not hold it in

    anymore after being ridiculed by

    Jeanne. ��I admit that I can''t help Dad

    too much ircthe business world, but

    I can helptrie Lawrences from maay

    other ces. My marriage to the>

    Swansis the greatest contribution

    to the Lawrences. The Swans��

    assets are worth over a hundred

    billion dors, and they''r&the top of

    the twelve families in South

    Hampton City��" "Jasmine, you''d

    better understand that you''re

    married to

    Eden, not the Swans! The Swans don''t belong to Eden!"

    "Sooner orter, the Swans will belong to Eden. Eden is the eldest young master of the Swans. Who else can it belong to if not him in the future?!"

    "Henry is still the eldest son of the Swan. Has he taken over the Swans?!"

    ��But Fourth Master Swan has no children!" Jasmine was furious.

    "Hal" Jeanneughed sarcastically.

    "What are youughing at? Do you really think Fourth Master Swan has taken a liking to you?!"

    Jeanne had a rare chance to argue with Jasmine. She said, "Jasmine, Fourth Master Swan is only four years older than Eden. So, are you hoping

    that Fourth Master Swan will pass his inheritance to Eden when he dies? At that time, Eden wouldn''t be able to move anymore even if he''s still alive!��

    Jasmine was rendered speechless by Jeanne��s words. At that moment, she wished she could tear Jeanne''s mouth apart!

    "Jasmine, since you think that your greatest ability is to please men, take good care of Eden.��

    "What do you mean?!" Jasmine''s expression became even fiercer. "Jeanne, what do you mean?!"

    "Why are you having such a big reaction? It seems that you already know a lot of things."

    "Jeanne, what are you talking about?!" Jasmine broke down.

    "Back then, Eden was able to be seduced by you. Have you ever thought about whether he''d be seduced by other women...?��

    "Jeanne. shut up!��

    "I''m just reminding you." Jeanne sneered and turned around to leave.

    When she left, she said, "Oh right, I was bailed out by Fourth Master Swan.��

 Chapter 192 Teach Joshua a Lesson

    Chapter 192 Teach Joshua a Lesson

    Jeanne left the living room.

    Jasmine was furious.

    It was not just Jasmine.

    Alexander''s expression was also ugly at this moment.

    "Forget it." Jenifer suppressed the emotions in her heart andforted Alexander, "She''s just a stubborn duck. At the end of the day, she''s just

    throwing a tantrum at us. If you argue with her, wouldn''t that just make you feel worse?"

    Alexander said coldly, ��She doesn''t know what''s good for her!��

    With that, he waved his hand and left the living room.

    Jasmine watched Alexander leave, and the emotions that she had been holding in exploded instantly. "Mom, I really want to kill Jeanne!��

    "Calm down." Jenifer looked around and pulled Jasmine toward the back garden

    In the pavilion in the back garden.

    Jenifer asked very seriously, "How have you and Eden been doing recently?"

    Jasmine''s expression changed immediately.

    Jenifer frowned. "What''s wrong? Is there a conflict?��

    She had just heard Jeanne��s exnation and felt nervous. Seeing Jasmine''s reaction at this moment made her even more nervous.

    "I don''t know what I''ve done wrong during this time.

    Eden just ignores me.�� Jasmine��s eyes turned red immediately.

    "How could it be? Didn''t you say that he has always been good to you?" Jenifer asked nervously.

    "I really don''t know. I still treat him like I used to. I listen to him and take care of his daily life. I don''t know if it''s because he��s under too much pressure

    from work. He gets home from work a littlete these days, and he''s always not in a good mood. I don��t dare to provoke him. In fact..." Jasmine

    wanted to say something but stopped

    "What is it?" Jenifer asked hurriedly.

    "It''s been a long time since we''ve slept together," Jasmine said, her eyes reddening.

    Jenifer''s face changed

    The thing she was most worried about had happened.

    She was silent, then suddenly she looked very serious

    Jasmine was also frightened by her look. She quickly held Jenifer''s hand. "Mom, what''s wrong? What''s wrong?��

    "Men are all the same. What you can''t have is the best!" Jenifer gritted her teeth

    "What do you mean, Mom?�� Jasmine looked at Jenifer nervously.

    "Eden didn''t get Jeanne. Now that Jeanne is back and is capable, he naturally bes interested in her."

    "No!" Jasmine shouted, "I''ll never let Jeanne seduce Eden. Never!"

    ��Calm down!" Jenifer berated, "It''s just a possibility. I didn''t say that it would definitely happen.��

    ��Eden won''t like Jeanne. He''s such a chauvinistic person. How could he like Jeanne, who thinks so highly of herself?!" Jasmine could not ept it!

    "I know men too well!" Jenifer said caldly, "Your dad was the same back then."

    "What?"

    "Back then, your dad also liked Jeanne''s mom more. Initially, Jeanne��s mom didn''t ept your father''s advances, butter, for some reason, she

    agreed. Back then, when your dad was pursuing Jeanne''s mother, I was also pursuing your dad. Your dad didn''t even look at me. It was only after

    your dad finally got Jeanne''s mother that he looked at me. Of course, I was able to get together with your dad because Jeanne''s mother was too

    overbearing back then. Jeanne is just like her mother. They never know what a man wants!" Jenifer thought about what happened in the past, her

    face was filled with malice.

    "That''s why Jeanne deserved to not have ended up together with Eden. It''s impossible for her to end up with Eden now," Jasmine said fiercely.

    "You and I are different. Back then, it was your dad who got Jeanne''s mom first, so he didn''t have any lingering feelings for her. On the other hand,

    Eden has never gotten Jeanne."

    ��You mean that Eden is thinking of ways to get Jeanne now!" Jasmine was very agitated

    Jenifer nodded

    "Jeanne, that b*tch! I knew she came back to deliberately get involved with Fourth Master Swan. In fact. she wants to use this to attract Eden''s

    attention

    and seduce him!" "Whether Jeanne is trying to seduce Eden and get involved with Fourth Master Swan or, I still don''t know. However, I have to

    say that it won''t be good for us if Jeanne gets involved with either of them!��

    "That b*tch!" Jasmine cursed fiercely.

    "Fortunately, Jeanne is being used now!" Jenifer��s expression turned fierce. "I''ve inquired about it. Jeanne sought personal gain. There are

    witnesses and evidence. She''ll be sentenced to about ten years for sure. Once she''s in prison, she''ll never be able to rise again!"

    Jasmine sneered. "Serves her right!"

    "So, while Jeanne goes to court, don''t cause any conflict with her. Since she''s between life and death and doesn''t have any good days left, I''m

    worried that she''ll drag us down with her."

    ��Okay.�� Jasmine nodded obediently.

    In any case, once Jeanne was in prison, she would not be able to show off anymore!

    At this moment, Jeanne returned to her room.

    George sat in front of theputer and turned his head to look at Jeanne. There was a trace of happiness in his eyes, but he was afraid of being

    noticed, so he suppressed it.

    "Did you miss me?" Jeanne smiled.

    She could speak ill of the Lawrences just now, but toward George, she could recover her image of a loving mother in a second.

    George did not answer but calmly asked, "1 heard that Kingsley is back. Did he bail you out?"

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She did not want to lie to George.

    Even so, she also did not want George to know too much.

    She directly changed the topic and said, "I''m in some trouble, and I need you to do something for me now.��

    ��Okay.�� George nodded obediently.

    Jeanne told George about the twopanies that she needed him to target and asked him to get their ounts.

    George was engrossed in it.

    After Jeanne finished exining to George, there was nothing else for her to do.

    She justy on the bed and thought about her case.

    The things that Finn had given her were already veryprehensive. She just needed to follow the clues...

    Her eyes flickered

    Was this what Fourth Master Swan had told her?!

    Fourth Master Swan had mortgaged the Swan Enterprise''s real estate to the city hall to get her bail pending trial...

    Jeanne''s heart was pounding.

    At this moment, Kingsley''s cold voice suddenly rang in her ears. "The two of you... Have different standpoints."

    Jeanne flipped over.

    She flipped over and covered herself in the nket.

    Although she was not clear about her standpoint and Fourth Master Swan''s, she believed in Kingsley.

    The next day.

    Jeanne went to the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Her appearance instantly attracted the attention of countless people.

    Everyone looked at her as if she was a monster. They all felt that she was dead for sure. She was just asking for humiliation for showing up at the

    company at this time.

    Jeanne appeared very calm.

    She walked into her office.

    Once she pushed the door open...

    Her eyes narrowed.

    Inside were all sorts of messy junk from the marketing department, including some unwanted office furniture

    Jeanne was silent for a few seconds before she turned around and walked out.

    She walked to therge office of the marketing department and asked a random employee, "Where''s Amy?��

    "A-Amy..." The employee was a little scared by Jeanne''s aura. "I-I don��t know."

    Jeanne pursed her lips. She did not make things difficult for the employee. She turned around and walked to the office of the project team that she

    had specially set up.

    Despite that, there was no one in the office.

    It had only been two days since her arrest, but it was clear that all of her people had since been chased away.

    Joshua''s way of doing things was dirty indeed.

    Jeanne walked straight to Joshua''s office. Without knocking on the door, she pushed it open and entered.

    At this moment, Joshua was ying a game in his office.

    Fighting sounds from the game could be heard.

    The moment Joshua heard the

    commotion-at the door, he hurriedly

    stood up from his office chair. With

    an extremely ugly look, he shouted

    at the door, "Do you want to die?

    Howdare youe in without

    knocking on the door?!" Content

    b��longs to  <>

    a

    After he finished shouting, he saw that it was Jeanne.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Jeanne''s aura during this period was indeed a little scary.

    When Joshua saw Jeanne''s cold expression, he was shocked.

    The next second, he thought that Jeanne was going to die anyway, so he instantly straightened his body and shouted, "You''re looking for me!"

    "What happened to my office?!"

    ��How would I know?!" Joshua looked like he did not care.

    "Are you sure you don''t know?!" Jeanne''s face darkened.

    Joshua felt his hair stand on end when Jeanne looked at him

    He suddenly said in a somewhat

    irritable maater, It was me who did

    it! You''re going to jail and your offiee

    is empty;so I let them put trash S

    from the marketing department:

    insid��. Who knew you''d appear

    again so

    4

    shamelessly? If it was me��"

    Jeanne suddenly walked toward Joshua.

    Joshua was shocked.

    Jeanne took the phone from Joshua''s hand and threw it on the ground.

    The phone was smashed to pieces.

    Joshua was furious. "Jeanne, are you crazy?!"

    "1''11 be crazy if you''re crazy!"

    Jeanne enunciated each word. "UP

    give yowone hour. Get someone to

    clear out my office immediately and

    get Amy and everyone in myproject

    team back. Otherwise...!" Content

    b��longs  ~

    Otherwise.

    Jeanne''s eyes narrowed as she clenched her fists. "I''ll beat you to death!"

 Chapter 193 Jeanne Backs Her Team and Finds the Key to Her Case

    Chapter 193 Jeanne Backs Her Team and Finds the Key to Her Case

    Joshua was threatened by Jeanne.

    He was displeased, but seeing how furious Jeanne was, he still got someone to tidy up her office. He also got someone to call the people on her

    project team and Amy back.

    After Jeanne''s office was tidied up and everyone had returned, she said to Joshua word by word, "Before I really go to jail, I advise you not to touch

    any of my things!"

    Joshua gritted his teeth.

    He red fiercely at Jeanne, feeling very sullen but unable to resist.

    Jeanne left.

    Joshua could not help but want to call Eden. Only then did he know that Jeanne had smashed his phone into pieces.

    He gritted his teeth

    He wanted to see how long Jeanne could act like this!

    Jeanne returned to her clean office and sat on the chair.

    Amy appeared in front of her.

    "Call the project team for a short meeting."

    "Understood," Amy quickly responded. She could not help but feel a little worried. "Director Lawrence, your case..."

    "We''ll talk about it after the meeting.��

    ��Understood.��

    Amy left respectfully.

    After a while, Jeanne appeared in the meeting room

    Everyone on the project team looked at her.

    These people were the only people she trusted in the Lawrence Enterprise.

    She said bluntly, "Today, I won''t talk about work matters. I''ll mainly talk about my current situation.

    ��Director Lawrence, were you wronged?�� Mandy could not help but feel a little agitated.

    "Yes, so I''m now looking for evidence to clear my name. I originally just wanted toe to thepany to take a look at the contracts. I didn''t expect

    Joshua to go to this extent.��

    "He did more than these!" Forrest gritted his teeth. "After you were taken away by the prosecutors, he made your office a warehouse. Amy stepped

    forward to stop him, but Joshua scolded her in front of everyone in the marketing department."

    Jeanne nced at Amy.

    Amy lowered her head in embarrassment.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Amy cried when she was scolded, but he even made her work as a warehouse clerk. No matter what, Amy graduated from a famous university and

    studied to be a senior administrative secretary. How could she be sent to such a ce?!" Forrest became angrier as he spoke.

    Jeanne''s eyes were cold, and her face was dark.

    Forrest continued, "Amy was only

    Joshua''s first target. After that, it

    was our project team. When we

    were working,with you, Joshua

    came to eagtrof us and asked us to

    be his infoxmants. He even said that

    he''d give\us a raise anda promotion,

    but well refused. He took revenge

    on uswhen he saw that youwere in

    trotible. First, he disbandecthe

    project tear and told thespublic that

    it was a ce for idlers. Then, he

    transferred us to the worst

    department of the Lawrence

    Enterprise one by one. For example,

    Mandy was transferred to the front

    desk to serve tea and water. Hans

    was transferred to drive for the sales

    department..."

    Forrest was filled with righteous indignation. At this moment, he wanted to give Joshua a good beating.

    "I almost resigned," Hans said,

    ��When it happened, I felt that I didn''t

    have any digtrity in the Lawrence

    Enterprise.Fortunately, Forrest

    persuaded me to wait for you. If you

    can''te back, we wouldn''t have

    any fingering feelings for thes��

    Lawrence Enterprise, so we-wanted

    toresign and leave. However,

    Forrest said that you''d definitely

    come back."

    N

    "I''lle back!" Jeanne looked at everyone on her project team and was very sure. "I''ll clear my name ande back.��

    "We believe in you!" Everyone on the project team expressed their stance.

    Jeanne nodded and was not too

    emotional, but''she was

    Straightforward. "I''ve threatened .

    Joshua just now. At least before I''m

    sentenced, he won''t dare to do ~>

    anything to you! Don''t worry arid just

    do_what you''re doing. While fm

    away, keep a close eye onthe

    current project for the logistics

    warehouse."

    This was also why she had such a big reaction after Joshua moved her office and her people.

    Other than to threaten Joshua not to touch her team again. it was also to show everyone in the marketing department and even thepany that

    even he could not touch her people, let alone the others who wanted to see the joke.

    It was so that the people on the project team would not be wronged!

    "Okay." The people on the project team were all obedient.

    ��Even if I really can''te back, I''llpensate you so that you can leave the Lawrence Enterprise without any worries."

    "Director Lawrence, we didn''t stay here to ask you for benefits. We also want to fight for ourselves. We believe that you''ll never do anything illegal!��

    Mandy was a little agitated.

 Chapter 194 Jeanne Backs Her Team and Finds the Key to Her Case

    Chapter 194 Jeanne Backs Her Team and Finds the Key to Her Case

    Jeanne smiled. She was also a little touched.

    She and her team members did not spend much time together. She thought that their rtionship was built on business and money, but she did not

    expect that they would be so close.

    Jeanne said, "I won''t let you down."

    ��Okay.�� Mandy nodded firmly.

    "Now, there��s something I need to ask you." Jeanne brought up the main topic. "Are you familiar with Adrian Zimmer, the chief engineer of the

    Lawrence Enterprise''s construction department?��

    Everyone on the project team looked at each other and shook their heads.

    Forrest said, "Chief Engineer Zimmer is a high-level leader. It''s difficult for us to get in touch with him.��

    "Have you heard about him and who he��s familiar with?"

    "I''m really not sure,�� Forrest replied, "Besides, the construction department is not in our main office building. Sometimes we only see people from that

    department during meetings. I''m not familiar with them.��

    "But..." Amy suddenly said

    Jeanne''s eyes moved. ��You know him?"

    Amy responded, "Well, when I first joined thepany. there was a dinner party for a few employees who liked to drink at the nightclub. They would

    usually ask the female employees who have just joined thepany to join..."

    Her face was a little red as she said this.

    Amy was the kind of girl who could be considered pure and pretty.

    It was normal for her to be called out to drink in the workce.

    "Chief Engineer Zimmer often spent time with those people. When I was there, he was there. He seemed to be the leader of those people. I also saw

    him with another senior leader of thepany..." Amy paused again. She seemed to have mustered up her courage as she continued, "They even

    flirted with the female employee who joined thepany with me.��

    Jeanne''s eyes narrowed.

    Amy continued, "1 was also frightened at the time, so I sneaked away. Later, when someone asked me to go again, I didn��t go. After all. Ihave a

    boyfriend. However, I asionally heard gossip in the secretarial department that Deputy Director Lawrence has been hanging out with those people

    ever since he joined thepany."

    It turned out that Adrian and Joshua really had some connections.

    Amy sighed again. "I don''t know if that''s the reason I haven''t had any development in the general affairs department''s secretarial department since

    then. On the contrary, the female employee who joined thepany with me has now be the secretary-general.��

    ��You mean Luna."Jeanne��s eyes narrowed.

    Amy nodded. "Yes. It''s an unspoken rule in the workce. I shouldn''t bring it up, but I''m afraid that it''ll affect your case, Director Lawrence.��

    "What''s Luna''s business ability like?" Jeanne asked.

    "Although she rose to her position through unspoken rules, she still has her abilities. Hence, even though many people know some things about her,

    no one really says anything.��

    Jeanne nodded and was deep in thought.

    ��The secretarial room of the general affairs department. The secretary-general...��

    Normally, contracts came from the contract records room under the secretarial room.

    Could the dual contract have been done by Luna?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Director Lawrence?" Amy called out to Jeanne.

    Jeanne came back to her senses.

    "Okay, I got it. There''s nothing else. You can go back to your work. If you run into anything, you can call me��" Jeanne suddenly remembered.

    Her phone was still in the detention center.

    She had been busy and had to go get it.

    It was not convenient without a phone.

    Thinking of this, she dismissed the meeting and went straight to the general affairs department.

    Just as she walked into the department, she met Bryce, the senior president of the general affairs department.

    Bryce saw her and was extremely sarcastic.

    He asked, "Oh, if it isn''t Ms. Lawrence. Aren''t you being detained? You were bailed out so quickly? Being rich

    makes one willful indeed!"

    Jeanne nced at him and turned around to leave.

    Bryce''s face darkened.

    ��She''s still so arrogant. She really doesn''t know what is good for her!"

    Jeanne walked into the contract archive room under the secretarial office and said to the staff member, "1 need the contract archive for the Lawrence

    Enterprise��s tender for the logistics warehouse. I also need the electronic process list.��

    The staff member nced at Jeanne and answered in a businesslike manner, "1 need a signature from a leader."

    "Who?"

    "I need the secretary-general''s signature in order to register and receive the relevant contract document.��

    Jeanne immediately turned around and walked toward the secretary-general''s office. She knocked on the door.

    "Pleasee in.��

    Jeanne pushed the door open and entered.

    Luna looked at Jeanne and was a little surprised.

    The next second, she hurriedly smiled and greeted her, "Director Lawrence, please take a seat.��

    As expected, she was the secretary-general. She was especially tactful

    "There��s no need for that. I''m here to ask for a contract for the construction of the logistics warehouse."

    "Sure. Wait a moment. I''ll get the staff to bring it over for you right away.�� Luna was very attentive.

    "Thank you.��

    Luna left.

    After leaving the office, she took a

    look at Jeanne. She picked up her

    phone and immediately called ��

    Joshua, Gut his phone was turned

    off. After thinking for a moment, she

    called��Adrian instead. ��Director

    Zimmer, Jeanne is here to get the

    cGhtract for the contractor.��

    "What does she want to do?" The voice from the other side was very cold

    "She probably wants to see if there are any loopholes.��

    "You personally handled the contract. Do you think there��s a problem?" The other party asked.

    "Don''t worry, there''s definitely no problem.��

    "Then show it to her and let her give up on this idea."

    "Okay."

    After Luna finighed, she found the

    contract anchwal ed into the office

    with aptop i inher arms. Atthe

    same tiple, she asked someone to��

    make acup of coffee. As she ptit��

    downthe document, she said��!

    heard that you like to drink ck

    c6tfee without sugar."

    "Thank you." Jeanne nodded slightly.

    ��This woman is quite experienced in the industry.��

    Jeanne took the document without batting an eyelid and looked at it carefully.

    Luna opened up the approval process of the contract for her. The contract system had all electronic documents

    Jeanne looked at the contract archive while checking if it was consistent with the electronic documents.

    She was only trying to confirm the contents of the list of materials provided by the sessful supplier at that time. She wanted to know if those

    contents could be changed midway.

    The contract watermark could be

    forged, but the electronic flow in the

    system could not be faked. As long

    as docu merits were uploaded to tke

    electroni? ��flow, they could not be:

    deleted or changed unless thes

    relevant flow was re-establi ished,

    obvi ously, Jeanne did not-s��e any

    re-application to change the

    contract.

    She looked at it for a while.

    Luna was waiting with a smile on her face.

    After Jeanne looked at it and confirmed that there was no tampering with the contract, she handed it to Luna

    ��Director Lawrence, have you finished reading it?"

    "Yes," Jeanne answered

    "Is there anything I can help you with?" Luna asked. She seemed very polite.

    Jeanne took a sip of coffee and was not in a hurry to leave. She asked, "Was this contract drawn up by you?��

    ��It was drawn up by me and thepany��swyer. I''ll personally participate in mostrge contracts.

    Otherwise, I won''t be able to rest assured.��

    "The contract was drawn up very well."

    "Thank you, Director Lawrence, for your affirmation.��

    "I''ll be leaving first."

    "I''ll send you off." "There��s no need for that."

    Jeanne left.

    The moment she left, the corners of her mouth curled up into a smile.

    She did not realize that there was a problem with the contract, but she suddenly realized that the method used for this contract was exactly the same

    as the one for the dual contract.

    There was no need to guess. They must have all been done by Luna.

    With this, her direction of investigation became even clearer.

    Jeanne did not dy any further and directly left the Lawrence Enterprise.

    As Jeanne''s car was still under repair, Miles was sent to pick her up. Moreover, at a critical moment, she needed another person to help her. She was.

    afraid that something unexpected would happen.

    Before returning to the Lawrences�� manor, Miles directly drove to the detention center, only to learn that Jeanne''s phone had been sent to Fourth

    Master Swan

    Jeanne hesitated again and again. Taking the risk of her legs being broken by Kingsley, she let Miles send her to the Swans�� Bamboo Garden.

 Chapter 195 Kiss Me, but Not Like the Last Time

    Chapter 195 Kiss Me, but Not Like the Last Time

    In the Swans'' Bamboo Garden.

    Jeanne appeared in the Hall.

    Nox and Teddy were there.

    Finn probably had to go to work, so he would not be apanying Edward.

    When Nox and Teddy saw Jeanne suddenly appear, their expressions were the same. They were both so shocked that their jaws dropped

    Jeanne''s expression was calm. At that moment, she even smiled at them. "I''m looking for Fourth Master."

    Jeanne did not ask for their permission and went straight upstairs.

    Nox turned to look at Teddy. "Are my eyes ying tricks on me?"

    ��It''s Ms. Lawrence.�� Teddy affirmed.

    "F*ck," Nox swore and asked, "Why didn''t you stop her?��

    ��Why didn��t you stop her?'' Teddy thought.

    Jeanne did not know what they were thinking, but she was very clear that many of her actions were rather cold-blooded and heartless, at least to the

    people close to Fourth Master Swan. As such, she did not expect them to have any good impression of her.

    She pursed her lips.

    In front of her was Fourth Master Swan''s room.

    There were some emotions in her heart.

    Actually, she could have just given up her phone. She could buy a new one and change her number.

    Jeanne took a deep breath

    She was already here.

    She pushed open the door and forgot to knock on the door.

    Inside the room.

    Just like that, she was caught off guard and saw... The naked man

    Indeed...

    The upper half of Edward''s body was wrapped in bandages, and the lower half of his body waspletely naked.

    There seemed to be water stains on his body.

    Without even thinking, it was obvious that Fourth Master Swan had just taken a bath

    He avoided the injured areas and washed the other areas.

    At that moment, Jeanne had forgotten to "not look at indecent things��. She just stared nkly at Edward.

    "Do you like it that much, Ms. Lawrence?" The man who was being stared at did not feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he asked her in a very

    composed manner.

    Jeanne came back to her senses.

    ��What do I like?

    ��Can''t he tell I''m merely shocked?!"

    Jeanne quickly averted her gaze and looked to the side.

    Her face turned red.

    Edward looked at Jeanne��s appearance, and the corners of his mouth lifted slightly.

    He casually took the towel by the side and tied it around his waist. Then, hey on the bed.

    Jeanne only turned back after a long while.

    After all, she was here to ask for her phone. She could not just continue to be so awkward with Fourth Master Swan.

    Besides, he was not feeling embarrassed

    What the hell was she embarrassed about?!

    Jeanne kept herself calm and walked to Fourth Master Swan''s bedside.

    "Are you feeling better?" Jeanne asked. She had to think of her opening line.

    "Yes," Fourth Master Swan replied.

    Jeanne said, "I''m here to take my phone.��Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Fourth Master Swan seemed to have known all along.

    He took her phone out from under the pillow.

    Jeanne was a little speechless.

    ��Does he have the habit of putting his phone under the pillow?

    ��Don''t people say that the signal radiation from phones can easily affect the development of brain cells?��

    Of course, it was a facy.

    Scientists had confirmed that the radiation that one was exposed to in daily life had no effect on the body.

    It was just that people would always be led astray by themon prejudice.

    Jeanne reached out to take her phone from Fourth Master Swan''s hand

    She had just reached out when Fourth Master Swan grabbed the phone tightly.

    Jeanne bit her lip.

    She knew that it would not be easy to take something from him.

    "Give me a kiss," Fourth Master Swan suddenly said.

    "Not like the one before you left yesterday,�� he added

    Jeanne frowned.

    ��Alright...��

    ��He''s so flirty.��

    Jeanne looked straight at the man in

    front of. Her. When he said those

    words; ��his expression did not oS

    chahige at all.

    Swnovel i

    ��Is this the rumored cold and abstinent Fourth Master Swan?!"

    Jeanne was quietly adjusting her emotions.

    She had also thought that if she

    came to ta edjer phone, she might

    be in troublewith Fourth Master .

    Swan. Aft��r��all, she had just left ?

    yesterday, Even though he did not

    chase.after her, she could feel his

    ange! She had thought thatFourth

    Master Swan would ask her who

    Kingsley was and what Was her

    rtionship with him.

    Jeanne did naknow if Fourth

    aster Swartwas too confident that

    he could find out everything about��

    ingsley��en his own. Perhaps as

    com pared to who Kingsley was,�� he

    wanted to do something elsewith

    heFinstead.

    4

    In short, to her, kissing Fourth Master Swan was better than her having to exin who Kingsley was.

    After all, it was not suitable for Kingsley to appear in Harken.

    Jeanne silently took a deep breath.

    Next, she directly approached Fourth Master Swan''s lips.

    Their lips pressed together.

    Fourth Master Swan lowered his eyes and looked at Jeanne��s face at such a close distance.

    Then, he felt her soft lips on his..

    He did not react.

    At this moment, Jeanne only moved closer to Fourth Master Swan''s lips and did not do anything else.

    The room was very quiet.

 Chapter 196 Kiss Me, but Not Like the Last Time

    Chapter 196 Kiss Me, but Not Like the Last Time

    It was somehow quiet as if there was only the sound of Jeanne''s heart beating.

    She closed her eyes tightly and took the initiative to deepen the kiss.

    There was no harm anyway.

    After a long time, Jeanne and Edward let go of each other.

    The room was still very quiet

    Jeanne rested her hands on the headboard of the bed and maintained some distance from Fourth Master Swan even though they had stopped

    kissing

    She saw that Fourth Master Swan''s lips were stained with a sparkling luster.

    Jeanne asked, "Fourth Master, can you return the phone to me now?"

    "Yes," Fourth Master Swan replied.

    It was just a simple word, but Jeanne picked up a hint of hoarseness in his voice.

    It was as if he was enduring something

    Jeanne stretched out her hand again and grabbed Fourth Master Swan''s hand. Then, she gently opened his slender fingers and took her phone

    back.

    At that moment, she felt as if she had aplished a great thing in her life and heaved a huge sigh of relief.

    She left from the bedside.

    Fourth Master Swan locked at her.

    "Fourth Master, I''m leaving." It was as if Jeanne had no lingering feelings after achieving her wish.

    Fourth Master Swan did not answer her.

    Jeanne left directly.

    When she left, she suddenly saw Nox and Teddy standing at the door.

    She instantly looked a little irritated

    "I didn''t see anything,�� Nox hurriedly said.

    Teddy also hurriedly said, "Me neither."

    They gave themselves away by concealing the truth

    Jeanne gritted her teeth and left immediately.

    Nox and Teddy watched Jeanne leave before they walked into Edward''s room.

    Edward was lying on the bed emotionlessly.

    At least, Teddy could not see through him.

    Of course, Nox could tell at a nce, but he did not expose Edward. He said with a serious expression, "We have news about Kingsley."

    Edward''s expression obviously changed slightly.

    Nox continued, "Kingsley''s background is very powerful, but we don''t know what exactly his background is. We only know that he''s very famous in the

    high-ss socialite circles abroad. Many people know Kingsley, but no one can tell what he does. They only know that he��s very rich, and whenever

    he appears, he��s very generous. The most famous thing was that at an auction. he spent a billion dors to buy a long-lost royal painting of

    Harken. The most important thing was that he paid in cash!"

    Edward''s eyes moved slightly.

    At this moment, Nox could not help but exim, ��F*ck, a billion dors in cash. Was there a truckload of notes? It sounds so f*cking pretentious!"

    "Is there anything else?�� Edward did not seem to be very interested in that.

    ��There''s nothing else.�� Nox was

    straightforward. "So far, that''s all I

    can find out. As for the rtionship

    between Kingsley and Jeanne... I

    can''t find anyrtionship at all.

    Among international celebrities, .

    many people know Kingsley, but

    nobody-knows Jeanne. Jeanne-had

    neverbeen seen together with-

    Kingsley. Didn''t she use to be the

    marketing director of MUK? In fact,

    she rarely appeared in public

    abroad. It''s unknown whether it was

    because she deliberately didn''t want

    to be exposed. In any case, other

    than the people from MUK, no one

    from the business world or even

    international celebrities know about

    Jeanne. This was also why no one in

    Harken knew that she was the

    marketing director of MUK."

    "Mm," Edward replied.

    "Oh right, there''s another discovery." Nox suddenly thought of something. "Kingsley has a fixed femalepanion by his side. I heard that he has

    many women. Every time he attends a celebrity banquet, he would bring a different femalepanion. All of them are beautiful and are top-notch��"

    Nox was a little excited

    He had never lost in picking up girls before. Now, he suddenly felt that he was inferior to Kingsley.

    "Get to the point." Edward''s face darkened.

    "The point is, no matter who Kingsley brings, there''ll always be another woman by his side."

    "Who?" Edward asked.

    ��Lucy Harmon,�� Nox answered.

    Edward''s eyes narrowed.

    "Yes, it''s Lucy Harmon, the

    professional female assassin who

    used to be very famous

    internationallyNox said

    straightforwardly, "I''ve looked in her

    thoroughly, She was born in Harken>

    At the age of 20, she became a.

    professional assassin and enjoyed

    an international reputation. She had

    cattied out many missions-and

    never failed. She suddenty_

    disappeared when she was 28 years

    old. Many people in the assassin

    circle said that something happened

    to her, where she failed a mission

    and died. If I didn''t investigate

    Kingsley this time, I wouldn''t know

    that she''s still alive and is now 35

    years old."

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Continue to investigate," Edward instructed

    ��Okay.�� Nox nodded. At this moment, he could not help but say, "Kingsley might really have a strong background. You should be mentally prepared.��

    Edward raised his eyebrow.

    "What I mean is that Kingsley and Jeanne are obviously very close. I even feel that he has protected her very well. I thought that it''d be very difficult

    for you to sessfully snatch Jeanne away from Kingsley..." Nox felt Edward''s gaze and shrugged. "Forget I said anything. You should rest well.

    Please take care of your body. Something bad can easily happen to a man who holds it in for too long!"

    Edward had closed his eyes. It was as if he did not want to be disturbed anymore.

    Nox was speechless. He left after that.

    ��Well, who exactly is Kingsley!

    ��He can''t be someone from that side, can he?!

    ��If he is..."

    Nox''s heart trembled.

    ��Wouldn''t Fourth Master Swan''s rtionship be ruined halfway?!"

    Jeanne returned to the Lawrences�� manor.

    George was seriously helping her hack the internalworks of the twopanies

    At this moment, he had sessfully hacked into one of them and was looking for their ounting data

    Jeanne did not disturb George. She sat on the chair at the side and called Kingsley. "I''ve found the key person in my case.��

    "Who?"

    ��Luna Walker, also known as Lta Walker. She''s the secretary-general of the Lawrence Enterprise''s secretarial office and has an affair with Adrian

    Zimmer, the chief engineer of the construction department. She was the one who drew up the contract for the tender of the Lawrence Enterprise''s

    lagistics warehouse. From what I saw, it was almost the same style as that of the dual contract. In other words, that dual contract was drawn up by

    Luna. Therefore, we can now confirm that Luna is one of the participants in this case."

    "Mm," Kingsley responded. He was more or less satisfied with Jeanne��s result today.

    "

    ow that we''ve confirmed that

    Luna is involved, it''ll be easy to

    investigate further. First, since she

    was the one who made the contract,

    she must have a draft of the

    contract. Of course, from my

    contact withh_una, I can tell that

    S

    u

    +

    he''s quit@��xperienced, so it''s x

    nlikelythat she left any evidence

    behind) owever, Luna is only. a.

    secretary, after all, so she cant

    evaluate the legal effect ofthe

    contract. Logically speakfng, Luna

    would definitely find awyer to help

    her check if there''s a problem with

    this kind of contract, which would

    obviously be used as evidence in

    court. Hence, I feel that thewyer

    that Luna found is a valid witness

    that can prove that she was the one

    who drew up the contract! I feel that

    she won''t specifically ask the other

    party to delete anything from the

    draft of the contract. This will cause

    other people to overthink, which will

    only bring trouble instead."

    "4''11 arrange for people to investigate." Kingsley said.

    "Secondly, Adrian reported me while Luna drafted the contract. If it can be proven that the two of them have been secretly colluding, it''ll show that

    they''re the ones behind this. In other words, Adrian is the one who''s involved, while I may be the victim or the coborator. Harken''sw is reverse

    authentication. In other words, if something isn''t established, one can''t be sentenced. In this way, at least in four days, I won''t be sentenced

    immediately. In other words, I can buy myself more time to investigate this case in depth.��

    At the end of the day, nothing was wless. Justice would ultimately prevail.

    Jeanne sneered.

    This time, she wanted to catch the culprit behind the scenes��

 Chapter 197 Fourth Master Swan Stands up for His ‘Wife’ on Court Day

    Chapter 197 Fourth Master Swan Stands up for His ��Wife�� on Court Day

    Jeanne and Kingsley were on the phone.

    Jeanne continued, "It''s not difficult to find evidence of Luna and Adrian colluding. Find Adrian''s wife. From what I know, Adrian and Luna have been

    colluding for many years. After so many years, I don''t believe that his wife didn��t find out. Women are more sensitive than Sherlock Holmes when it

    comes to men��s affairs. Adrian''s wife can be an effective witness to prove that he and Luna are colluding.��

    "Okay." Kingsley agreed immediately. "I''ll go and talk to Adrian''s wife."

    Jeanne said to Kingsley, "After everything is done. it can only prove that this matter is rted to Adrian and Luna. I can''tpletely get myself out of

    it. If Adrian insists that he is not on good terms with me anymore and sued me as a result, I won''t be able to escape unscathed. Moreover, I can''t let

    these two people end this matter just like that. Obviously, Adrian and Luna have no grudge against me. They wouldn''t frame me. There must be

    someone behind this.��

    "So..." Kingsley''s eyes narrowed

    "We have to find out who Adrian is receiving orders from. Actually, I know very well who itis. It''s Joshua." Jeanne was very certain

    "The Lawrences are really disgusting." Kingsley sneered.

    "Joshua must''ve given Adrian some benefits for him to listen to him. Given Joshua��s IQ, he would definitely leave behind traces or transfer records. In

    fact. Adrian might have left evidence that would be beneficial to him in order to protect himself."

    "Alright, I''ll go and look for it.�� Kingsley nodded.

    "Well, this whole thing wasn''t instigated by Joshua.�� Jeanne''s eyes narrowed. "Joshua isn''t so smart to think of such a perfect n. The person

    behind him is Eden, and the person supporting Eden is obviously Melody."

    "So you want to use this opportunity to get rid of Eden and... Melody''!"

    "It might be very difficult," Jeanne said, "Eden is much more sinister and cunning than Joshua. He might not leave behind any evidence against him

    Joshua also couldn''t think of leaving behind any evidence for himself. Of course, before the matter is over, we can��t jump to conclusions so quickly.

    Who knows, we might find some evidence of a crime.��

    Kingsley nodded. "Okay, I understand.��

    "I still have four days," Jeanne reminded.

    "Since you know that your time is tight, why did you still hook up with Fourth Master Swan?!" Kingsley seemed to be unable to get over the

    rtionship between her and Fourth Master Swan.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    ��Did you think I wanted to do it?!

    ''I was forced."

    "Alright, I''ll try my best to hurry up. I''ll call you when I have news." Kingsley also seemed to be telling himself not to fuss over it.

    ��Okay.��

    Jeanne hung up the phone

    This was all she could think of.

    In order not to alert the enemy, she left everything to Kingsley to handle.

    At least no one in Harken knew who Kingsley was.

    At the Lawrence Enterprise, in Joshua''s office.

    Joshua was calling Eden.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Eden immediately asked, "Did Jeanne go to the office yesterday?��

    "Yes, she did. She came and gave me a hard time. Just thinking about it makes me angry!"

    "Why did she go?�� Eden was not worried about Joshua''s emotions at all. What he was worried about was whether Jeanne found any evidence during

    the few days that she was out.

    "She went to the general affairs department to look for the contract. I asked, but she didn''t find anything and left dejectedly."

    "Did she do anything after that?��

    "No." Joshua was very certain. "She stayed at home with her son all the time. Other than eating time, she basically didn''t go out. I''m guessing that

    she wants to spend more time with her son now. Maybe she won''t be able to spend time with him in a few days.��

    ��Don''t let your guard down. If Jeanne makes any movements, you have to tell me immediately.��

    "Okay." Joshua agreed.

    ��Learn about Adrian''s movements and keep an eye on him."

    "Are you worried that Adrian will be threatened by Jeanne?"

    "It''s not impossible.��

    ��Don''t worry, Adrian is an old man in the workce. Doesn''t he know what''s more important?�� Besides, if he admits that he framed Jeanne, wouldn''t

    that be a crime?!"

    "Anyway, don''t make any mistakes. If we can''t take down Jeanne this time, don''t even think about it next time!"

    ��Brother-inw, everything has been done so perfectly. Jeanne is definitely dead! You''re worrying too much. There are still three days left. Let''s just

    wait for Jeanne to be sentenced! When that happens, I want to see if she can still be arrogant!"

    Eden still wanted to say something.

    However, he felt that since this matter had reached this stage, nothing serious could happen

    He said, ��In any case, call me if there��s anything.��

    ��Okay.��

    After hanging up the phone, Eden''s lips curled into a cold smile.

    He was also very eager to see Jeanne��s fate.

    A tragic fate!

    Four days passed in a sh.

    In the morning on court day.

    The headlines in South Hampton City were about Jeanne going to court today, and the news spread all over the city. Many people paid attention to it.

    and the news spread like wildfire.

    Jeanne sat in Miles''s car and arrived at South Hampton City Court.

    There were already many reporters gathered at the entrance of the court, and they all wanted to know thetest news.

    Jeanne opened the car door and just got out.

    The sharp-eyed reporters immediately saw her. In an instant, they swarmed over.

    Miles stood in front to help Jeanne block the reporters.

    Jeanne and Judah Smith, thewyer Kingsley found, walked behind. Kingsley did not appear. With that, the three of them walked into the court with

    some difficulty.

    "Ms. Lawrence, I heard that the facts of your crime are very obvious. Have you thought about how long you''ll be sentenced?��

    "Ms. Lawrence, you''re Known as a dark horse in the business industry. Now, for the sake of 30 million dors, you have to bear this consequence. Do

    you regret it?"

    "Ms. Lawrence, I heard that you were bailed by Fourth Master Swan to await trial. What''s the rtionship between you and Fourth Master Swan?"

    Jeanne did not want to answer and continued to walk forward with thewyer.

    The reporters were unyielding.

    It was until someone suddenly called out, ��Young Master Swan is here.��

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly.

    ��Did Eden want to came to see my end?"

    After all, Jeanne had not left her house for the past few days, so Eden was certain that she did not have any evidence!

    At this moment, the reporters suddenly ran over from Jeanne��s side.

    ��Young Master Swan, are you here to observe Jeanne''swsuit?��

    "Are you also worried about Jeanne?��

    "What''s the rtionship between your fourth uncle and Jeanne now?"

    Eden was polite. He said, "My

    father-in-ythas been unwell for the

    past two days and my mother-in-

    is taking��eare of him at home. .?

    Hencenthey asked Jasmine and�� me

    to came to observe Jeanne��  sTawsuit

    ane hope for a good oue."

    "Young Master Swan, what do you think of Jeanne''swsuit?" The reporter asked.

    "I believe that thew is fair. We''ll ept the verdict of thew." Eden was smart enough not to express his personal opinion. He did not want any of

    his words to be misinterpreted by the media.

    "I heard that your fourth uncle and Jeanne have a close rtionship. Is that true?" A reporter asked impatiently.

    Eden seemed to be a little silent. At that moment, he seemed to sigh helplessly and held Jasmine��s hand tightly.

    Jasmine smiled at Eden, appearing very sweet.

    The rtionship between the husband and wife looked extremely good.

    A reporter quickly ttered, "You look so sweet together.��

    The other reporters also quickly echoed.

    Eden said, "If Jeanne wasn''t so

    st ong-willed-she wouldn''t have to

    face all this now. As for my fourth -~

    uncle ant Jeanne, as a junior, I den''t

    have the right to say anything. O

    course, I really don''t know what

    rtionship they have."

    ?

    He first made his stance clear.

    Then, he continued, "If Jeanne has

    some self-awareness, she should

    keep a distance from my fourth

    uncle. Novmatter what, my fourth

    uncle isrtt someone she can climb

    up to. Adon�� t even know what <>

    Jeane has be abroad alt

    these years. She became such a

    s��lf-deprecating woman. feel a little

    uilty about it. Back then, when I had

    a falling out with Jeanne, it caused

    her to give up on herself."

    @O

    He sounded regretful.

    The reporters were even moved by Eden, who was acting like a good person at the moment.

    Jeanne stood at the front steps for a while. She had also heard Eden''s words. At that moment. she could only sneer.

    Some acts had gone too far and could no longer be

    stopped.

    Jeanne stood up and prepared to leave. She did not want to hear Eden say anything hypocritical anymore

    All of a sudden, she heard a familiar voice behind her.

    The person said coldly, "Whether Jeanne is worthy of me or, that''s something for me to tell the whole world, not you!��

 Chapter 198 Don’t Be Afraid, I’ll Always Be With You

    Chapter 198 Don��t Be Afraid, I��ll Always Be With You

    At the entrance of the court, Jeanne��s heart moved

    After she heard Fourth Master Swan say those words, before the reporters could react, she added, "Eden, you should know your ce. The matters

    of the elders aren''t something that you can interfere in. nor is it something that you have the right to interfere in. Don''t lose the Swans'' upbringing!��

    She talked quite a bit.

    Eden was probably embarrassed.

    There was even a second of awkwardness at the scene.

    Eden pursed his lips tightly. Being taught a lesson in public by his fourth uncle so bluntly made him super embarrassed.

    Due to Fourth Master Swan''s words, the reporters suddenly did know how to smooth things over.

    There was a moment of stalemate

    When Jeanne heard what Edward said, she had to admit that it was very warm to be protected by others sometimes.

    Even so, she did not let herself think too much

    She lifted her feet and left.

    In fact, she was still thinking about how she would probably be scolded by Kingsley again if he knew Fourth Master Swan spoke up for her in public

    Speaking of which, what did she do wrong between her and Fourth Master Swan?

    It was clearly Fourth Master Swan''s wishful thinking. so why did it be a matter between the two of them in the end?

    The two of them were apparently "having an affair".

    Jeanne did not expect things to turn out like this.

    She could even imagine how the media would publicize it if Fourth Master Swan stood up for her today.

    Jeanne would not be able to clear her name no matter what.

    Thinking of this, she left

    She had just taken two steps when someone suddenly pulled her back.

    Her body froze.

    It was that one second when her heart felt like it had been struck, even if she had allowed herself to ignore it.

    Jeanne turned her head.

    She turned her head and saw Fourth Master Swan appear behind her.

    The reporters behind also caught up and asked while panting, "Fourth Master, what''s your rtionship with Jeanne?"

    ��Fourth Master, do you like Jeanne?��

    "You spoke up for Jeanne. Is it true that you''re dating as the rumors say?��

    "Fourth Master, Jeanne has experienced so much and was once your nephew''s girlfriend. Are you not afraid of awkwardness when you''re with her?��

    Edward tugged at Jeanne''s arm.

    He turned his head and faced all the reporters. "Yes, Jeanne and I are dating."

    Jeanne wanted to bang her head against the stone pir at the entrance of the court.

    Especially when she saw Kingsley at this moment.

    He was standing at a distance. As no one knew him, naturally, he did not attract too much attention.

    Beside him was George.

    The two of them were looking at her from afar.

    "1 don''t think I need to exin the I

    details ofour rtionship to you

    guys! Edward narrowed his eyes

    and said coldly.  Ke)

    Swnovel i

    The reporters did not dare to ask anymore at this moment.

    No one dared to ask what was on the tip of their tongue.

    They could only watch helplessly as the interaction between Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne continued.

    Then, clicking sounds could be heard continuously.

    Jeanne wanted to leave as soon as possible.

    Nevertheless, she was held back by Fourth Master Swan at this time.

    Moreover, Fourth Master Swan had publicly "admitted" their rtionship. What could she do...?!

    She just watched as Fourth Master Swan suddenly reached out his hand to her cheek.

    Jeanne''s heartbeat quickened.

    Seriously, she was really afraid that this man in front of her would kiss her in public.

    For a second, she was waiting for his move as if she was facing death.

    Then, she heard his deep and gentle voice. "Don''t be afraid, I''ll always be with you."

    "..." What was she afraid of?

    Despite that, Jeanne forced herself to smile.

    It was just a sweet smile in response to him.

    At least at this moment. she could not ruin Fourth Master Swan''s reputation.

    Jeanne said, "Okay."

    Then, she gently moved her arm

    Edward let go of her.

    ��Fourth Master, I''ll go in first.��

    Edward nodded slightly.

    Jeanne turned around and left.

    The moment she left, she could

    clearly 1 feel the intense gaze of the

    people behind her. It even made her

    feel�� that her back was burning.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Only when Jeanne walked into the court did Edward retract his gaze.

    He looked to the side and saw Kingsley walking past him coldly.

    Nox and Finn, who were standing next to Edward, saw it too.

    Nox was somewhat gloating over Kingsley''s misfortune.

    Looking at Kingsley''s cold expression, one could tell that he must have been angered to death

    Nox felt a sense of satisfaction in his heart

    Fourth Master Swan was more skillful

    Edward did not stay any longer. He brought Nox and Finn into the court.

    On the other hand, Eden was so angry that his face turned hideous. He stood there mationlessly.

    He gritted.his teeth and forced =.

    himselfto remain calm. At least, he

    did not want the media to see Ais

    true ��emotions.

    Swnovel a

 Chapter 199 Don’t Be Afraid, I’ll Always Be With You

    Chapter 199 Don��t Be Afraid, I��ll Always Be With You

    In any case, Jeanne was going to be sentenced today.

    ��No matter how powerful Fourth Uncle is, can he forcefully save Jeanne from thew?!�� Eden thought.

    He sneered

    His fourth uncle chose to do these things to Jeanne at this time. In the end, he would be pped in the face!

    Eden wanted to see what his fourth uncle would say to the media when Jeanne was sentenced!

    Would his fourth uncle wait for Jeanne to be released from prison?!

    If that was the case, without needing him to take revenge, his grandfather would already beat his fourth uncle to death

    "Eden," Jasmine called out to Eden softly from the side.

    Eden snapped back to his senses.

    He held Jasmine''s hand and entered the court.

    At this moment, Monica also rushed to the court in a hurry and was stopped by the reporters.

    Monica was originally burning with anxiety, so she did not treat the reporters well. "All of you, stay away from me. I don''t want to talk to you."

    The reporters still surrounded Monica tightly.

    "I''m telling you, Jeanne was wronged.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    "All of you, move aside, move aside. I''m going in..."

    Monica was fuming.

    If she had known earlier, she would have found someone to apany her. She had forgotten how shameless the reporters from Harken were.

    Just as she was about to explode...

    "If you have any questions, we''ll only have answers after the court passes judgment. You won''t be able to get any answers even if you ask questions

    now?��" A male voice sounded from behind her.

    Monica turned her head.

    When she turned her head, she saw Micheal appear behind her.

    Micheal smiled at Monica

    When the reporters saw Micheal appear, they immediately abandoned Monica.

    Monica also regained her "freedom"

    Micheal was surrounded by the reporters instead. He quickly signaled for Monica to leave.

    Monica reacted and smiled gratefully at Micheal. She quickly walked into the court.

    It seemed that whenever she was in trouble, Micheal would always appear at the first moment.

    Besides..

    Were her eyes ying tricks on her? She seemed to have seen the back view of Finn, that scum

    In fact...

    So what if she could not see him

    He would just stand by and watch anyway.

    Monica panted heavily as she walked into the courtroom.

    At this moment, the court staff was preparing. There were many people in the audience seats that Monica did not recognize. Even so, she knew that

    they were all people of high status. They were probably here to see for themselves the sensational case that had caused a stir in Harken and how

    Jeanne would be sentenced.

    Monica swept her gaze around

    ��Eden brought that b*tch here as well?!

    ��Is he here to watch Jeannie make a fool of herself?��

    ��Damn it.��

    Every time Monica saw Eden and Jasmine together, she could not help but want to kill someone.

    Back then, it was that cheating couple that caused Jeanne to suffer so much!

    ��Monica.�� someone called out to her.

    Monica turned her head.

    Nox waved his hand. "This way."

    Monica saw Fourth Master Swan sitting there.

    Beside Fourth Master Swan were Nox and Finn.

    She hesitated for a moment before walking over and sitting directly next to Finn

    It was not thatshe wanted to sit

    beside Finnwt was just that Nox sat

    by the aiste and that there were nq-~

    seats beside him. Fourth Masters

    Swan sat between Nox and Finn,

    and<there were="" many="" seats="" beside="" fins.="" content="" belongs="" to="" _="" s="" noveldrama.org="" a<="" p=""></there>

    No matter how bad it was...

    Monica still had an image.

    To outsiders, she and Finn were still "husband and wife".

    She sat down.

    Finn remained expressionless.

    Monica did not put her attention on Finn either. She looked left and right.

    Her eyes suddenly paused. "Isn''t that George?"

    Fourth Master Swan obviously looked over there.

    ��Who''s theman next to him?"

    Monica was surprised. She looked

    him up sand down for along time and

    cantluded, �� ��He''s quite handsome."

    -\

    "Handsome? How handsome?!�� Nox

    hada deep prejudice against =

    Kingsley; so he did not want to. hear

    any good words about him. ��Iishe as

    handsome as Fourth MasterSwan?��

    He''s not even close." Content

    b��longs  ~

    .." Monica looked straight at Nox. "Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed today?��

    Nox rolled his eyes.

    "I''ll go ask George.�� Monica got up and was about to go over when her palm was suddenly grabbed by someone.

    She looked down at Finn and saw him holding her hand tightly.

    ��It''s about to start." Finn reminded her.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    At this moment, she saw Micheal walking into the courtroom

    As he walked in, he saw Monica and Finn''s physical contact from afar.

    Monica pushed Finn''s hand away.

    Finn''s eyes moved.

    He naturally saw Micheal appear in the audience stand of the court.

    Finn did not say anything else.

    Monica also did not impulsively go to George''s side.

    After all...

    It was really going to start.

 Chapter 200 Don’t Be Afraid, I’ll Always Be With You

    Chapter 200 Don��t Be Afraid, I��ll Always Be With You

    At this moment, Jeanne was already taken to the defendant''s dock.

    The contractor was also in the other dock.

    All the staff members andwyers were in ce.

    After the clerk gave a lecture on the discipline of the court. the judge walked out.

    Everyone stood up

    Then, they sat.

    The judge announced the official opening of the court.

    Josiah Newton, the attorney for the prosecution, stood up and made a statement, "On September 18th, the Lawrence Enterprise and MUK, an

    international emercepany, discussed an emerce coboration. On September 25th. the Lawrence Enterprise held a tender for the

    lagistics warehouse of the emerce case and finally selected Tenda nning and Construction Company. Construction started on September

    27th and has been going on since then. On October 10th, the prosecutor''s office received an anonymous report that Jeanne, the person in charge of

    the emerce project and the marketing director of the Lawrences Enterprise, has secretly sought personal gains of up to 30 million dors in the

    construction of the logistics warehouse. A dual contract and the specific details of the amount sought were provided. It vited thews and

    regtions of Harken. Therefore, the public prosecution has initiated a

    prosecution.��

    The judge nodded. "The prosecution is established. Please hand over the defendant''s proof of guilt to the trial bench."

    "Understood." Josiah respectfully handed them over to a staff member.

    The staff member handed it over to the trial bench.

    Josiah continued, "Your Honor, please allow me to present the important witness of this case to the court.��

    "Permission granted.��

    The first person to appear in court was the informant, Adrian Zimmer.

    Adrian stood in the position of the witness, looking a little nervous.

    Jeanne looked at that man just like that.

    She originally wanted to go over and

    meet the magi in person, but

    because she had foundamore

    crucial s, she did not have any <

    contactwith him. Jeanne had ret

    beenat the Lawrence Enterprise for

    long.�� so she did not have a deep

    igpression of him. At this��noment,

    she could still look at him calmly.

    Josiah walked toward Adrian. "Informant. you don''t need te be nervous. You just need to answer my questions truthfully."

    "Okay." Adrian quickly nodded.

    "May I ask how you discovered Jeanne''s crime?" Josiah asked.

    "Well, I was fully in charge of the

    project''s construction work. One

    day, I went to check the construction

    progress on a routine basis. I

    suddenly realized that the

    constructiogynaterials brand on the

    construction site are somewhat >

    differentfrom what I remembered

    the constructionpany hadtold

    me..hquickly went back to check.

    There was indeed something fishy.

    b��lieved that there was something

    wrong with the construction

    company, Tenda, so I went to look

    for Tenda��s boss, Tenda Wadler.

    Tenda denied it repeatedly at first,

    butter, he couldn''t resist and

    admitted that he had indeed

    changed to another brand. He even

    advised me that the brand was

    different but the quality was simr.

    He made me turn a blind eye to it

    and said that he would give me

    benefits.

    ��Of course, I rejected him outright

    and ordered him to immediately

    return to work and rebuild. However,

    the cost of rebuilding was too high.

    Tenda rejected me outright. The

    moment Lexpressed that I would ?

    take hirrtto court, he had no choic��

    but to4@ll me that the mastermind

    behind everything was Jeanne: He

    said that it was Jeanne wh@made

    Hifh do it. He even threatened me

    not to interfere given Jeanne''s

    status in the Lawrences. Otherwise, I

    would lose my job! Of course, I

    wouldn''t listen to his nonsense. I

    never thought that this would have

    anything to do with Jeanne. Tenda

    saw that I didn''t believe him, so he

    secretly showed me the contract

    that he signed with Jeanne!"  Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Adrian''s words were smooth and fluid. It was as if he had memorized the script in advance.

    The courtroom was very quiet.

    It was as if they believed his exnation without a doubt.

 Chapter 201 Fiercely Defend to Turn the Tables

    Chapter 201 Fiercely Defend to Turn the Tables

    In the court, Adrian appeared to be a little agitated.

    He continued to speak loudly, ��When I saw that contract, I couldn''t believe my eyes. I never thought that Jeanne would do such a thing. After all, it''s

    the Lawrence Enterprise, her family''s assets. She was secretly profiting and harming their assets. I felt a chill down my spine for Chairman Lawrence.

    I heard that he treats Jeanne very well. When Jeanne was ndered by all the higher-ups and they didn''t trust her, it was Chairman Lawrence who

    appeared in the meeting room in a wheelchair to save her. Wouldn''t she feel guilty for doing this?! Doesn''t she feel sorry for her grandfather who

    trusted her so much??

    Adrian''s tone was heartbreaking

    It was as if he had been treated like this by his own daughter. At the same time, he also described Jeanne''s dark cruelty to the fullest.

    "Please control your emotions. The court is a serious ce," Josiah reminded.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Adrian took a deep breath as if he was trying to calm himself down

    After a long while, he spoke again, "After seeing the contract, Ipletely Tenda that Jeanne is the mastermind behind the matter. I hesitated for a

    lang time. I also thought about letting this matter go. After all, the difference between the qualities of the construction materials isn''t too big, and it

    wouldn''t affect the overall construction of the logistics warehouse. However, in the end, I still couldn''t let it go and decided to report Jeanne for the

    sake of justice."

    What he said sounded very righteous.

    Monica almost jumped up and cursed when she heard that.

    Meanwhile, Eden, who was sitting at the side, had a sinister smile on his face.

    He was not the only one.

    Joshua, who was sitting next to Jasmine, had a more obvious expression on his face.

    A woman not far away from them, Melody, whe had been silent since the court session and had not been discovered by anyone, also had a vicious

    smile on her face.

    She was wearing sunsses and sitting in a corner.

    Micheal was sitting beside Melody. The two of them deliberately sat one seat apart from each other in order to not attract too much attention.

    "How did you get the dual contract? You even found out that there was a sum of 30 million dors in Jeanne''s ount?" Josiah asked.

    "After I decided to report it, I made a

    lot of preparations. First, I went to��

    look for Fenda again. When I looked

    for him, I deliberately asked him to

    adnatt his dual contract withJeanne

    again and recorded it." Content

    b��longs to  ~

    "Do you have the recording proof?" Josiah asked.

    "Yes."

    ��Your Honor, please allow me to y the recording in court.��

    "Permission granted.��

    Josiah asked the staff at the scene to y the recording.

    In the recording, it could be clearly heard that Tenda admitted to his contract with Jeanne and kept telling Adrian to calm down and not meddle in

    other people��s business.

    The recording ended.

    Adrian said, "With tnis recording, I

    have evidence to threaten Tenda.

    Tenda saw that my attitude was

    firm, and he was afraid that he

    would be impkcated too deeply. In

    the end, he gave me the dual

    contract. -Atthe same time, he also.

    gave mecthe transaction record off

    transfeyring 30 million dors to��

    Jeanne. After getting all the a

    evicence, I made an anonyrous

    r��port. The reason is that was

    afraid that I''d be fired because of

    this. I''ve been working diligently at

    the Lawrence Enterprise for many

    years and have long regarded the

    enterprise as myst career. I have

    deep feelings for the enterprise and

    didn��t want to lose my job just like

    that. That said,ter on, I felt that

    since I exposed the matter for the

    sake of justice and am not targeting

    anyone, I believed that the Lawrence

    Enterprise wouldn''t target me!"

    Adrian spoke again, using righteous words to portray himself as quite noble.

    ��Alright, we''verfully understood the

    origin of yourevidence." Josiah

    appearecNto be more business-like: >

    He turned his head toward Tendasin

    the deok and asked, "May I askif the

    witness�� testimony regarding you is

    tree?��  S

    a

    Tenda nodded. "It''s true.�� "Alright." Josiah nodded and turned to face the judge respectfully. "Your Honor, that''s the end of the prosecution''s legal

    statement."

    "Please return to your seat, attorney for the prosecution."

    ��Understood.��

    The judge said to the intiff, "Will the attorney for the defendant please defend the prosecution''s legal statement?"

    "Thank you, Your Honor.�� Judah stood up from his seat.

    In fact, Judah was not particrly famous in South Hampton City. He was a few grades lower than Josiah. who had always helped the public

    prosecution

 Chapter 202 Fiercely Defend to Turn the Tables

    Chapter 202 Fiercely Defend to Turn the Tables

    In fact, Eden did not know who Jeanne had hired to defend her. Anyway, he had asked and even secretly asked those more famouswyers. No one

    would take up Jeanne''swsuit. At this moment, Eden treated Judah lightly as he had never seen or heard of him before.

    As for how exactly Judah was..

    In any case, anyone under Kingsley could not be bad.

    At this moment, Judah said unhurriedly, ��Your Honor, I''ll plead for my client''s innocence.��

    The moment he said that, everyone in the courtroom was in an uproar.

    Eden''s face instantly turned cold.

    ��Where did Jeanne get the courage to plead for "innocence"?

    ��Is she really that shameless?!

    ��Isn''t she afraid of how she would be insulted once thewsuit is over?!

    "Jeanne is still so ungrateful." When Jasmine heard Judah''s words, she could not help but sneer.

    There was noise at the scene.

    "Silence!" The judge was serious.

    Only then did the scene quieten down.

    Those mocking voices gradually disappeared.

    "Please continue, attomey for the intiff."

    ��Understood,�� Judah said respectfully.

    He spoke to the judge, ��Your Honor, just now, the witness, Mr. Zimmer, kept saying that the matter of the dual contract of the Lawrence Enterprise''s

    logistics warehouse was rted to my client. but from the beginning to the end, he only came into contact with the contractor, Tenda. Through

    Tenda��s one-sided words, he concluded that this case was instigated by my client. Throughout the entire process, he never mentioned that he had

    any interactions with my client. He didn''t even mention what my client''s motive was!"

    "Isn''t the motive obvious? Of course, it''s for profit," Adrian suddenly spoke, very agitated.

    Judah nced at Adrian. "Mr. Zimmer, before you''re asked to speak, don''t speak.��

    "Please control your emotions. witness. Before you''re asking to speak in court. don��t interrupt." the judge ordered

    ��Okay.��

    Judah continued, "If the so-called signed contract without handprint and the so-called records can prove my client''s guilt, Harken''sw is too child''s

    y then. I think that my client was deliberately framed!"

    "Attorney for the intiff, please watch your words.�� The judge was very serious.

    "Yes, Your Honor." Judah appeared much more respectful. "May I ask the witness a few questions?"

    "Permission granted.��

    "Mr. Zimmer,�� Judah said straightforwardly.

    Adrian looked at him

    "How long have you been at the Lawrence Enterprise?�� "15 years of service.��

    "So you''re considered a senior employee at the Lawrence Enterprise."

    "It''s precisely because of my feelings for the Lawrence Enterprise that I sued Jeanne for the sake of justice."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "You kept saying that you''re very righteous. What does justice mean to you?��

    "Objection." Jesiah stood up. "Your

    Honor, I strongly protest against the

    intiff s-attorney asking questions

    that are Useless to the case. In fact,

    his wokdis even contained sarca8m

    toward the witness, seriously.~

    affecting the emotions of the

    witness."

    ��Objection sustained. intiffswyer. please watch your words again."

    Judah nodded.

    It was worth noting that the prosecution''s side had the dominant position in this case.

    Judah continued, "Just now, you

    said thatyou'' ve been at the _

    Lawrence Enterprise for 15 years,

    Mr. Zienmer. Have you been doing

    theigconstruction work for the past

    1 S-years?"

    -

    "Yes."

    ��ording to your profession, you should be very familiar with the constructionpanies of all scales in South Hampton City?"

    "Yes, I''m very familiar with them." Adrian answered

    "It means that you should be very familiar with Tenda," Judah said straightforwardly.

    Adrian was stunned.

    At that moment, he panicked for a second.

    The next s��cond, he quickly said,

    do have some dealings with him,ut

    I knewshe would do such a thing: If I

    knew, ��I would definitely advise the

    corhpany not to choose Tenda...

    "4 just need to rify whether you and Tenda are very close."

    Adrian hesitated for a moment.

    He gritted his teeth and said, "We''re very close."

    "Okay. I understand.�� Judah nodded and said respectfully to the judge, "Your Honor, may I ask the defendant, Tenda, some questions?��

    "Permission granted.��

    Judah turned to face Tenda.

    Tenda was also a little nervous.

    Judah said, "Mr. Wadler, just now, Adrian said that you''re very close. Is that right?"

    "Yes, we know each other because we often coborate in construction."

    "You often coborate? How many times have you worked with Adrian?��

    Tenda thought for a moment before he answered, "Three or four times."

 Chapter 203 Fiercely Defend to Turn the Tables

    Chapter 203 Fiercely Defend to Turn the Tables

    "You and Mr. Zimmer are really very close then, Mr. Wadler." Judah once again made a conclusion

    Tenda did not refute.

    "Just now, Mr. Zimmer said that you admitted that you and my client had a dual contract deal. May I ask how my client contacted you, trusted you,

    and cooperated with you when she just returned to South Hampton City for a month?" Judah enunciated each word clearly. He hit the nail on the

    head.

    Tenda was a little nervous.

    He said, "I don��t know why Jeanne trusted me. Perhaps she knew that I didn''t have enough funds, so she used me. I heard that she''s very capable in

    the business world. It shouldn''t be difficult for her to spot someone. So, on the eve of the Lawrence Enterprise''s tender..."

    "The exact time, please," Judah said coldly.

    "At 10:00 pm on September 23rd, Jeane came to me and said that she wanted to discuss a deal with me. I was a little hesitant at the time. At that

    time, I didn��t think about breaking thew. I was afraid that she would lie to me, asking me to deliberately submit a tender at a low price but not give

    me any profit in the end. However, Jeanne gave me a contract that she signed on the spot, and she even wrote down the specifications for the

    recement of the materials in the contract. I saw that she was sincere, so I agreed to it." "Didn''t you notice that there was only a signature and no

    fingerprint in the contract?" Judah raised his eyebrow. ��As the boss of a constructionpany, a contract without a handprint has no legal effect. It''s

    impossible for you not to know this.��

    "I really didn''t notice at that time. In fact, I''m in debt. Some time ago, I lost nearly five million dors in gambling. If I can''t pay it back, I''ll sell my

    company''s shares. I built thepany from scratch. I don''t want to be bought by others, so I gritted my teeth and took the risk. I also followed

    Jeanne''s instructions and made a low-price tender."

    The reason given was very good

    "I have the loan shark''s settlement request note here." Tenda seemed to be afraid that what he said was unbelievable, so he quickly showed his

    evidence.

    The staff member took it from Tenda and handed it to the judge.

    "If what you said is true, then the 30 million dors in Jeanne��s ount was from you?!"

    "Yes, once the Lawrence Enterprise''s

    construction fund arrived, I called

    Jeanne. Ouragreement was very

    clear. It was*to be split 20-80 NN

    betweentus. Since the profit was 35

    milliondors, I could only get�� 5

    million of dors, and 30 milliondors

    watid belong to Jeanne. There was

    s6me remaining amountbeyond the

    35 million dors. If not for this

    sudden case, it would''ve been split

    the same way."

    "Did you personally call Jeanne?"

    "Yes. I don''t trust others, so I did it

    myself.�� ��Didyou tell Jeanne after

    you transferred the money?" "No. ~

    When Jeanne worked with me, she

    told me not to contact her too much.

    Of cot rse, I knew that this matter

    was illegal, so the less contact we

    Had, the better.�� Content.H��longs to

    "Didn''t you just say that you didn''t think too much about whether this is illegal or not?�� Judah found a loophole.

    Tenda was a little agitated. "I was

    talking about that time. I didn''t think

    too much at that time. I''m not *

    stupid. Of course, I knew after that."

    ��Okay.�� Judah nodded.

    He turned his head to face the judge. ��Your Honor, I''ve finished asking my questions.��Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Everyone at the scene felt that it was a little funny.

    Judah had merely stated the matter once again. He did not defend Jeanne at all.

    As expected, Jeanne and herwyer were the same. They just looked grand for attention.

    All of a sudden, everyone heard Judah say, "Next. I''ll officially begin to plead my client''s innocence."

    He suddenly had an imposing manner.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204

    In the court.

    Everyone looked at Judah as if he had suddenly changed into a different person.

    He calmly walked toward Jeanne.

    Then, he said to the judge. "Undeniably, ording to the testimony of the two witnesses, it seems that the matter of my client profiting for herself has

    been established, but in reality, there are many loopholes."

    Everyone looked at Judah attentively.

    "Firstly, Tenda said that my client knew that he was short of money? My client had only returned from abroad for less than a month, and she has been

    busy with the construction of the Lawrence Enterprise��s emerce project. How could she know that the boss of a mere constructionpany is

    having a hard time making ends meet? I don''t need Tenda''s answer to conclude that even the people from hispany didn''t know. Otherwise, the

    news of a constructionpany��s boss being in debt due to gambling would''ve been all over the news. I don��t believe that the reporters in South

    Hampton City aren''t sharp enough!

    "Secondly, Tenda said that he personally made a payment to my client and didn''t inform my client because he wanted to avoid suspicion. When he

    made the payment, he didn''t even send a text message. Was it to avoid suspicion, or was it to not let my client know?��

    Judah''s expression became more serious, "Thirdly, just now, Tenda and Adrian both admitted that they''re very close. Can I suspect that the two of

    them secretly

    plotted everything and framed my client?!" "You''re ndering me!" Adrian suddenly became agitated

    "Calm down!" The judge rebuked angrily.

    Adrian calmed himself down. "I use the defendant''swyer of attacking and insulting me personally."

    "Whether I''m attacking you or not, I have evidence.�� Judah said word by word

    Adrian was suddenly stunned.

    Judah took out a document from his seat and said, "Firstly, it''s this dual contract. I believe that everyone present has seen this contract before. The

    judge has seen it, the trial bench has seen it, the prosecution''swyer, the witnesses, the defendant, and I have all seen it before. I just don''t know if

    you''ve seen the other one."

    He took out another contract.

    "This is the contract signed by the Lawrence Enterprise and MUK. I have a lot of copies here. Please distribute them for me."

    The staff went forward and distributed the contracts one by one.

    "If you check carefully, you''ll find that the contract is the same as my client''s dual contract. What does this mean? It means that the contracts were

    written by the same person. Of course, this contract wasn''t written by my client. My client only discussed the project. As for the terms and conditions

    of the contract, they''re the job of the secretarial office of the Lawrence Enterprise''s general affairs department. In other words, this dual contract is

    rted to Lta Walker, the

    secretary-general, Lta!��

    As soon as he said that, Adrian was clearly a little nervous.

    His eyes flickered, and he was a little restless

    At that moment, he could help but look at Joshua in the audience seats.

    Joshua panicked.

    Eden also saw Joshua''s nervousness and said in a low voice, "Calm down."

    Joshua gritted his teeth.

    In the court, Judah asked again, "Your Honor, can Lta appear in court?��

    The judge was a little hesitant.

    Judah said, "Today is Thursday. I''m sure that Lta is working at the Lawrence Enterprise, and a round trip from the court to the enterprise will only

    take 20 minutes."

    The judge and the trial bench discussed for a moment and said, ��Permission granted. We''ll now use formal means to get Lta Walker to appear in

    court. The court will be temporarily adjourned for half an hour.��

    The announcement was over.

    The judge left first, then the people in the court also left one after another.

    Judah walked toward Jeanne.

    Jeanne and Judah talked in a low voice.

    She felt a burning gaze on her.

    Jeanne did not even dare to raise her head.

    She was afraid that Kingsley would catch her red-handed.

    The scene was not too quiet at this moment.

    Joshua had run out of the court at this moment. He went to an empty corner and followed Eden''s instructions. He hurriedly gave Lta a call and

    gave a few simple instructions. The next moment. he heard Lta say, the people from the court had gone to the Lawrence Enterprise Corporation

    to look for her.

    As such, Joshua had no choice but to hang up the phone.

    He returned to his seat

    Eden looked at Joshua''s sweaty face. "How is it?��

    ��Lta is a smart woman. We can rest assured.��

    Eden nodded.

    At this moment, his expression was still a little ugly.

    Half an hourter, the court resumed

    Lta appeared in court.

    Judah continued, "Ms. Walker, may I ask if the two contracts in front of you were both drawn up by you?��

    I did the first contract between the

    Lawrence Enterprise and MUK. As it

    isarge-seate project of the

    Lawrence-Enterprise, the i

    specifications are rtively high, so I

    was personally involved. At that:

    time,Director Lawrence came to the

    coripany and specifically asked me

    about it. It was indeed deme by me.

    However, the second contract... I

    haven''t seen it before."

    "Are you sure you haven''t seen it before?" Judah asked.

    Lta looked very calm. "No, but after your reminder, these two contracts are indeed somewhat simr. As a professional, I have to say that it''s very

    normal for contracts to be simr because the terms and conditions are almost the same. Besides, I feel that...��

    Lta seemed to be a little afraid to speak.

    "You mustn''t hide anything in the court," Judah said bluntly.

    "When I was drafting the contract

    with MUK, I r��ceived praise from

    everyone inthepany. At that

    time, Director Hoffman of the x

    generataffairs department even

    commended me at a meeting.-

    Everyone knows this contract was

    written very well, so it''s very normal

    for it to be copied by o hers."

    "So, what you''re saying is that this contract was done by someone who copied you.��

    "It''s just my personal opinion.�� Lta was very calm.

    Among the audience, Joshua''s nervousness gradually eased.

    He had not treated the woman well for nothing. She was indeed very smart.

    "Okay. I got it. Your Honor, I still have a witness. Can you allow me to let the witnesse to court?" Judah asked

    "Yes."

    At this moment, a man walked into the courtroom.

    No one knew him.

    Only Lta was a little nervous.

    She unconsciously clenched her hands.

    "May I know your name and upation?"Judah asked

    "My Name Is Horace Whitfield. I''m a contract professionalwyer consultant for the Lawrence Enterprise."

    "Does that mean that you work with Ms. Walker a lot?��

    "Yes, we''ve been working together for many years."

    "Have you seen this contract before?" Judah handed the contract to Horace.

    Horace looked at it and nodded. "I have. This is a contract that Luna asked me to look at in private, probablyst month. She said that it was

    requested by a friend of hers."

    ��Are you sure that this contract was given to you by Ms. Walker? Are you sure that it was this contract?��

    ��Due to my profession, I have an impression of the contracts that I''ve handled. I still remember that I pointed out a few unreasonable aspects to Luna

    at that time. For example, I asked Luna to change this term at that time,�� Horace said affirmatively.

    "Is there evidence to prove that this contract was given to you by Ms. Walker?�� Judah asked.

    Horace seemed to be a little hesitant.

    ��You''re at court. All of your words and actions have legal effects. Please consider that, Mr. Whitfield."

    Horace said, "I have a video record."

    "Where did you get it?"

    ��At that time, Luna came to my office to look for me with this contract. Coincidentally, there was a camera in my office, so it was recorded." "Please

    show me your video." Horace took out his phone and opened the video''s copy. He handed it to Judah.

    After Judah looked at it, he got the staff to pass it to the judges and the trial bench

    At this moment, Lta��s expression changed.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ��Your Honor, may I ask if the video can be shown in public?��

    The judge nodded. "Yes."

    The video was shown to everyone.

    Lta took the document and walked into Horace''s office. The two of them were revising the contract together. The camera was in high definition.

    After zooming in, they could see the words on the contract.

    After the video was yed, the crowd was in an uproar again.

    Judah asked, "Your Honor, is the video enough to show that this contract was written by Ms. Walker?��

    "It''s enough.��

    Judah looked at Lta and asked, "What else do you have to say, Ms. Walker?"

    At that moment, Lta was no longer as calm as she was when she first arrived.

    Back then, Lta had indeed asked

    thewyer she was familiar with to

    take a look atthe contract because

    she wanted t��.be more perfect. She

    did not wantto arouse too much ~

    suspiciog from the other party, Sen

    she did-aot take too many ~

    meastres. Lta only knew-that it

    was hot safe to keep electronic

    records, but she did not think that

    there would be surveince

    cameras. More importantly, she

    never thought that Jeanne would be

    able to determine that she was

    involved based on two contracts.

    This had nothing to do with her in

    the first ce.

    "Ms. Walker, there''s no need to be nervous. The evidence is clear. It''s futile no matter how hard you try to argue. Now, you just need to tell me the

    reason you wrote this contract.�� Judah said.

    In an instant, the defendant, who was originally in a passive position, hadpletely taken the initiative!

 Chapter 205 Furious, and Another Slap in the Face

    Chapter 205 Furious, and Another p in the Face

    In the court, Lta was rendered speechless.

    She did not expect to be exposed so suddenly and thoroughly.

    "Ms. Walker.�� Judah waited for a while but did not receive a reply. He called her name again. clearly with a threatening aura

    Lta gritted her teeth.

    She said fiercely, "Yes, I was the one who wrote it.��

    The corners of Judah''s mouth curled up.

    Everyone else in the court also looked at her.

    Joshua was on the verge of copsing in the audience seats.

    His body was trembling.

    Eden could not care less at this moment.

    He had never thought that there would be such a sudden reversal

    In the extremely quiet court, Lta continued, "It was Jeanne who forced me to write it!"

    Judah''s face suddenly darkened.

    Jeanne''s eyes also tensed up.

    Joshua was stunned.

    Eden felt lucky at this moment.

    "Are you sure that Jeanne forced you? Ms. Walker, you have to think carefully before you answer. This is a

    court..."

    "I didn''t dare to admit it because I was afraid of being implicated. Jeanne asked me to help her write this contract. I didn''t think too much at that time.

    I''m an employee of the Lawrence Enterprise while Jeanne is a Lawrence and my boss. I''ll do whatever my boss wants me to do...��Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Judah''s face turned cold. "What benefits did my client give you for you to help her draft the dual contract?"

    "I told you��I work for the Lawrence Enterprise. Jeanne doesn''t have to give me any benefits. I''ll carry out her orders."

    "Ms. Walker, do you know that this contract is illegal? Just from the contract alone, no one else should be able to see anything strange. However,

    you''ve personally drafted the contract for the Lawrence Enterprise''s emerce project. You''re familiar with all the terms and conditions. You should

    be able to see that there''s a problem!" Judah said

    "As I said, I work for the Lawrence Enterprise. As a qualified employee, I''ll do whatever my boss tells me to do. I won''t ask too many questions.��

    Lta insisted.

    Judah''s expression changed slightly.

    The court was in a stalemate for a while.

    "Ms. Walker, don��t you feel that your words are inconsistent?" Judah continued to say.

    Lta was trying her best to keep calm

    "I asked you just now if both contracts were done by you...�� "I said that I was afraid of being implicated, which was why I denied it!"

    "Please watch your emotions, Ms. Walker, and hear me out!" Judah enunciated each word.

    Lta was very nervous.

    It was obvious that she was nervous, but she was trying her best to control herself.

    Judah continued, "Earlier, you told

    me that the merce project''s

    contract was��written by you, but this

    dual contrast was not. If I remember

    correct yeyou said that my client

    went te-you to ask about the S

    contrad ,and you also answered

    that you were indeed involved i in the

    merce project''s contract. If

    my client knew that these two

    contracts were written by you, why

    would she waste her time asking

    you alone?! Where is your logic?!"

    -Y

    ��There''s no logic. I was lying just

    now. In order not get implicated,

    deliberatelytiade up a set of lies to

    not be involved I in this. In fact, these

    two contracts were written by m��

    but I wasn''t involved in anythiny. If

    youdon''t believe me, you can ook

    into my ounts. I''m innecent!��

    Lta pointed out thatJeanne was

    the one who instructed her to do so.

    At first, everyone thought that Jeanne might have really been framed, but at this moment, the development of the case started to deviate again

    because of Lta''s words.

    Joshua said with some pride, ��Jeanne must''ve not expected to be attacked."

    Eden was not as optimistic as Joshua.

    Nheless, if Lta kept on putting the me on

    Jeanne, they still had hope of winning.

    In the court, Judah seemed to be silent for quite a while.

    It gave people the feeling that he seemed to have lost his confidence

    Even his imposing manner was reduced by a lot.

    The public prosecutor''s attorney, Josiah, stood up and was about to speak.

    Judah suddenly sighed heavily. Then, he raised his head to face the judge and said, "Luckily, I still have evidence.��

    Everyone in the court was nervous again.

    Lta looked straight at Judah.

    Judah said, "Ms. Walker, I heard that you and Adrian Zimmer have some unspeakable collusion."

    Lta was obviously frightened. She shook her head. "What nonsense are you talking about?! You''re insulting me! How could I have anything to do

    with Chief Engineer Zimmer?!"

    "You''re verycapable, Ms. Walker.

    That said<mr. 7="" zimmer="" must''ve="" helped="" you="" a="" lot="" for="" to="" be="" able="" ite)="" rise="" frem="" little="" secretary="" the="" position="" of="" secretary-="" generatin="" just="" five:years.��="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org="" -="" <="" p=""></mr.>

 Chapter 206 Furious, and Another Slap in the Face

    Chapter 206 Furious, and Another p in the Face

    "No! I did it with my own ability. If you continue to insult my personality like this, I''ll sue you!" Lta was so agitated that her eyes were red

    Josiah stood up. "Your Honor, objection. I object that the intiff''s attorney is always trying to stimte others to achieve his own goals!"

    ��Objection sustained.�� The judge was serious. "Attorney of the intiff, please provide evidence. Do not use excessive words to specte and

    interrogate.��

    ��Understood,�� Judah said respectfully, "Your Honor, please allow my other witness to appear in court."

    "Permission granted.��

    After a while, a middle-aged woman appeared.

    When Lta looked at the woman, her face turned pale.

    Adrian was also stunned at that moment.

    The woman walked to the designated spot, and Judah walked toward her. His tone was much calmer. "May I know your name, who you are, and who

    you are rted to?"

    "I''m Casey Jenkins, Adrian Zimmer''s legal wife. We''ve been married for 20 years.��

    ��Do you have children?��

    "Yes," Casey replied. ��Our child is 18 years old and has juste of age."

    "Is your child in university now?" "A freshman."

    ��Okay.�� After Judah finished asking, he went straight to the point. "Do you know this woman in front of you?"

    Casey looked at Lta.

    Lta was obviously avoiding Casey''s gaze.

    Casey gritted her teeth and said, "Yes, even if she turns into ashes?

    "How do you know her?"

    "She seduced my husband for five whole years. How can I not know her?!"

    ��Casey, what nonsense are you spouting?!�� Adrian was furious at this moment. "What nonsense are you spouting?!"

    "I''m not spouting nonsense!�� Casey was also very agitated at this moment, "You think I don''t know that you''re fooling around outside? I know! I just

    didn''t say it for the sake of our child! If I wasn''t afraid of affecting our son''s studies, I would''ve fallen out with you!"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "You, you, you!" Adrian was so angry that he could not even speak. After a long while, he said with extreme agitation, "Don''t listen to other people''s

    gossip. I didn''t do anything to let you down!"

    "You think it''s hearsay?!" Casey sneered. "I wish, but I''m not stupid. We sleep on the same bed. Do you think I can''t feel if you''re thinking of someone

    else?!"

    "I''ve already told you that I''m very busy with work. I''m very busy with work, so how can I have the time to deal with you?!"

    "It''s nice to use work as an excuse, huh?!" Casey mocked, "Every night, youe home at 1:00 am or 2:00 am��you came home after sleeping with

    this woman!"

    "Casey, shut up and go home now. This isn''t the ce for you to act like a shrew!" Adrian could not take it anymore and shouted at his wife.

    "I''m a shrew?! In your opinion, I can''tpare to those vixens outside, can I?��

    "I told you that I didn''t do anything to let you down. I''ll exin it to you and prove my innocence after I''m done here!" Adrian''s tone was obviously

    softer. "Go back now.��

    "That''s not necessary," Casey rejected coldly, "I''ve had enough��l''ve had enough of your betrayal. It''s not just Lta. I know that you had many

    women before her. Now that our son is in university, I don''t need to worry anymore. I want to expose all your scandals��

    "Casey, you''re crazy..."

    "Mr. Zimmer, please control your emotions,�� Judah interrupted and said fiercely.

    At this moment, the judge also warned seriously, "Mr. Zimmer, please calm down!"

    Adrian could not calm down at all. At this moment, his veins were bulging. and he was extremely ferocious

    Judah looked at Casey and asked, "Ms. Jenkins, do you have any evidence to prove that your husband has been cheating on you?��

    "Yes."

    "What evidence?" "From the moment

    I discovered that my husband has

    been cheating on me, I thought of

    divorcing him. However, our child

    was too young, and I didn''t want him

    to think that his family is iplete,

    so I endured it thought that Adrian

    was just fogling around for a

    moment After fooling around, he <>

    would eventually return to his family.

    That said, I didn''t expect that he:

    would only make things worse.

    Especially after he met Luneita, he

    no longer bothered aboutme and

    our son anymore. I knew very well

    that I wouldn''t be able to continue

    living like that. After my son''s

    situation bes stable, I''ll divorce

    him. Nheless, ever since we got

    married, I''ve been a housewife and

    have no financial resources.

    Therefore, I have to take away

    Adrian''s property. I''ve asked my

    lawyer. As long as I can prove tha

    he has an affair during the marriage

    and that I''m not at fault, I''ll be able to

    get morepensation. Hence, all

    these years, I''ve hired a private

    detective to help me keep an eye on

    Adrian and take many photos of him

    having an affair."

    "Please take them out."

    Casey ced the photos in Judah''s hand.

    Judah took a few nces.

    It seemed like he could not bear to look at them.

    His expression was strange. He could not help but take another look at Adrian and Lta.

    That made everyone present curious about what the photoes were about.

    Judah presented the photos to the judges and the trial bench.

    He asked, "Your Honor, can these photes be used as evidence that Mr. Zimmer and Ms. Walker colluded?"

    "Yes," the judge said.

    Josiah suddenly said, "It can only mean that they have an improper rtionship and have little to do with this case."

    ��Lawyer Newton," Judah said to him, "Please use your professional legal knowledge and a normal people''s logic to rearrange the content of this

    case.��

    Josiah looked a little cold.

    Judah was such a significantwyer, yet he dared to mock him like this.

    Judah said, appearing to have a n

    in mind, "The cause of the case is

    that Mr. Zimmer reported that my

    client profited 30 million dors on

    the constructign project of the

    Lawrence Enterprise''s logistics

    warehouse. ��She was usedof ?

    having worked with the cont acta

    Mr. Wadle _ through a dual contract.

    However, after going througkthe

    case, we Clearly know that the

    p��tson who drew up the.dua

    contract was Ms. Walker. Ms.

    Walker has nothing to do with my

    client, but sne has a deep

    rtionship with Mr. Zimmer. This is

    one thing. The second thing is that

    the contractor, Mr. Wadler, had

    always been in business with Mr.

    Zimmer. However, Mr. Wadler has

    nothing to do with my client. Lawyer

    ewton, with your years of

    experience in public prosecution,

    what do you think this means?"

    Josiah''s expression was obviously unsightly.

    The public prosecution cases that he usually dealt with were all cases where the sentences were already going to be confirmed.

    It was the first time he had encountered such a reversal.

    Judah did not wait for Josiah��s reply. He said straightforwardly, "This means that this case has nothing to do with my client. The person who has the

    most to do with it is the whistle-blower, Mr. Zimmer!"

    His voice was loud and clear, and he had a strong aura in the court.

    "Objection!" Josiah said coldly, "This is only your spection. There''s no evidence to prove it! Even if Mr. Zimmer is rted to these people, it doesn''t

    mean that he framed Ms. Lawrence. You missed a very important part, Lawyer Smith!"

    Judah''s eyes narrowed.

    ��There''s an additional 30 million

    dors in Jeanne��s ount. The

    amount is exactly the same as the

    witness�� testimony and the data on_

    the ount list! Could it be that yau

    think that Mr. Zimmer transferred 30

    million dors to Ms. Lawrence?

    Lawyer Smith, Mr. Zimmer is-a

    high-ranking leader of a listed

    company. Even if his annual sry is

    a few million dors, he wouldn''t be

    able to casually take out 30 million

    dors to do such a thing. Besides,

    what could his motive be?!"

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207

    "Besides, what could his motive be?!" Josiah coldly said to Judah.

    Judah looked straight at Josiah and did not answer.

    "Lawyer Smith, since you''ve been denying my logic. what''s your logic then? If Mr. Zimmer is the instigator of this case and the person who sought

    personal benefits through the dual contract, is he crazy? He''s already being paid well at his job. Besides, from what you and the witness said just

    now, it can be clearly seen that Mr. Zimmer doesn��t have any grudge against Ms. Lawrence. What benefits would he have by framing her?!"

    Judah was a little dumbfounded by Josiah''s questions

    At least to the others, he looked as if he was speechless.

    Although Judah''s capability was obvious today, Josiah''s fame was much greater in South Hampton City. Judah was still a newbiewyer to them.

    "Lawyer Smith, please answer my questions." Josiah did not give Judah a way out. He was even a little aggressive.

    Judah raised his head and looked at Josiah...

    Josiah looked provocative.

    Judah said, "Judge, may I ask Tenda a few more questions?!"

    "Permission granted.��

    Judah walked toward Tenda

    Tenda was still very nervous. He looked at Judah nervously.

    "Mr. Wadler, I would like to ask if you made this project profit list." Judah asked while showing a list in his hand.

    Tenda replied, "I did."

    "Has my client seen it?��

    "No," Tenda said, "I kept this for myself at that time. I was afraid that Ms. Lawrence would look for me to check the ounts, so I secretly made a

    financial statement.��

    "It means that other than you, no one else knows about the existence of this statement."

    "Yes."

    "Then why did you give it to Mr. Zimmer? Logically speaking, this kind of evidence is extremely disadvantageous to you, so why did you give it to Mr.

    Zimmer to testify against yourself?��

    "I..." Tenda was somewhat dumbfounded by the question.

    Tenda was just an ordinary person, to begin with, and his cultural level was not high.

    When there were too many people, he would not be able to speak very clearly and think fast.

    "

    forced him to give it to me!" Adrian

    hurriedly said,."I\ve been dealing with

    Tenda for mahy years, and I know

    that he has��@ habit of doing his own.

    ounts; 80 I forced him to bring

    out the-ounts. I admit that I ted

    to Tenda at that time. I told him that

    as.long as he had a good attitude

    aad admitted his mistake4n court,

    the court could

    give him a lighter

    sentence. He saw that

    there was no

    turning back, so he could only

    isten

    to me."

    "That''s it." Tenda quickly said, "That''s it."

    Judah''s eyes moved slightly.

    He said, ��Alright. Even so, Mr. Wadler, why did you use a loss-making profit to share with my client?!"

    Tenda looked straight at Judah, not understanding what he was saying.

    Judah enufeciated each word

    carefully��My client andI have <>

    carefully��studied this financial >

    statement. It looks like a wless

    statement, but it''s also full of

    loapholes."

    a

    Everyone looked at Judah

    Judah said, "In the statement, it

    clearly states the purchase prices of

    two brands. Among them, there��s no

    problem with the prices of the

    original hig hen brand, Sunshine

    Company. Alt of them are clearly .

    marked a��eording to the shipping.

    prices of Sunshine Company. Now,

    there''s�� huge problem with the��

    2

    prices of Sun

    brand that

    exa

    concrete d

    dol

    rise Company,

    fe

    mple, the

    ars for Sunrise Compa

    was actually used. For

    price of reiriforced

    nage pipe is 150

    ny but

    ral

    shown as

    130 dors on your

    . Wadler. The

    fo)mantcmearciansielenelele

    n other words, Mr.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ler gave my client more than

    800,000 dors for free. Of course,

    this isn''t the only one. I''ve circled all

    the questionable parts."

    ounts, Mr esa

    profit margin

    dors here.

    Wad

    As he spoke, Judah asked the staff to hand over the marked ount book to the trial bench and the judges.

    At the same time, he gave a copy to Josiah...

    Josiah quickly looked through it and asked, "Where did you find out that there''s a problem with the shipping prices?��

    "From the shippingpany, Sunrise Company, of course.��

    "Do you have evidence?"

    ��Coincidentally, I do." Judah enunciated each word

    Josiah''s face was dark

    Judah turned to face the judge. "Your Honor, please allow my witness to appear in court.��

    "Permission granted.��

    Aman walked into the court.

    Judah asked, "May I know your name and what you do?��

    "My Name Is Deric Wright, and I''m the shipping manager of Sunrise Company."

 Chapter 208 Non-stop Reversals and Climaxes

    Chapter 208 Non-stop Reversals and Climaxes

    "Will the delivery price of Sunrise Company change frequently?��

    "There will be changes. ording to the actual situation of the market, there will be some changes."

    "Will the changes be very big?"

    ��Sometimes.��

    "Now, I have a report in front of me. Can you show me which ones are off?"

    "Sure."

    Judah showed the report to Deric

    After reading it, Deric said clearly, "The parts with red circles are indeed off.��

    "What''s the problem?"

    "There are obvious differences in the price of the goods. The prices are all our previous prices. I''ve looked at the date. The prices on that day have

    long been adjusted. Once ourpany adjusts the prices, unless our boss approves them with his signature, we''re not allowed to have suchrge

    price fluctuations.��

    "Then, do you have any impression that these orders have been approved by your boss?"

    "No, and I''m sure they haven''t been approved. All the lists that need to be changed can only bepleted through me. I haven''t applied for this." "Do

    you have evidence for each adjustment of the price list?�� Judah asked

    "Yes."Deric nodded. "Once our prices go up or down, there''ll be an internal letter from ourpany. I''ll execute the changes once I receive the letter.

    This is a price adjustment letter from ourpany on the same date. It has our boss''s signature and stamp.��

    Judah took it, looked at it a few times, and handed it to a staff member.

    The staff member passed it to the trial bench and the judge.

    "Finally, I have one more question," Judah said.

    ��Okay.��

    "Normally, will you inform your partners about the price adjustments?"

    "We''ll send a separate letter to inform them."

    "May I ask if you''ve ever informed your partner, Tenda nning and Construction Company, of any changes?"

    "Yes."

    "Do you have any proof?��

    "I have a screenshot of our email.�� As he spoke, Deric took out his phone and showed the screenshot to Judah.

    After Judah looked at it, he handed it over to the trial bench

    "Okay, thank you, Mr. Wright.��

    Judah turned around.

    He looked at Tenda. "So, Mr. Wadler, even though the prices have been adjusted, you still split the profit with Ms. Lawrence ording to the profit

    from the original

    prices. What''s the reason?" "I-I..." Tenda was a little speechless.

    He did not even write the bill of ounts himself.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Tenda remembered that he did give

    Adriana copy-of Sunrise Company''s

    quotation, and it was indeed the ?

    previousione. He did not notice that

    the prices had been adjusted, and it

    was. not his money anyway. He just

    toak the bill from his ount, and

    H@ did not need to check the details.

    Moreover, Adrian requested that no one else knew about this. He had tampered with the finances himself. With so much money invalved, how could

    he have time to check everything in detail? He only wanted to make sure that they were about the same!

    "Please answer my question, Mr. Wadler," Judah urged Tenda

    Tenda looked at Judah and stammered, "My literacy level isn��t high, and I can''t do the ounts well, to begin with. Besides, I read the ounts

    myself. Just in case, I-I didn��t check everything in detail..."

    "Mr. Wadler, it''s true that your

    literacy level isnt high and that you

    can''t do therounts. However,

    you''re doing business at a loss, yet

    you didn��t even calcte the profit

    valueclearly. 1 [his is probably nat a

    mistake that a business person like

    you 5 would make. Or could.it be that

    this ount wasn''t handfed by you

    at all, Mr. Wadler?!"

    to

    "I might not have noticed the prices at that time...��

    "You didn''t notice the prices? Tenda nning and Construction Company overspent on the purchase prices, but you didn''t know, Mr. Wadler?��

    "I didn''t have time to check. Jeanne was in a hurry to get the money, so I called her directly..."

    "Mr. Wadler. If I remember correctly, you just said that you didn��t tell my client about the transfer of the money. My client didn''t even care about the

    details of the transfer. Why would she ask you to transfer the money to her immediately?!"

    "No, I was afraid that if the money was already in my ount but I didn''t give it to Jeanne, she would be resentful. That''s why I was worried," Tenda

    exined.

    It was obvious that he was lying

    Judah also did not want to waste his time on Tenda.

    e turned around and said

    respectfully te the j judge, "Your

    onor, frontMr. Wadler''s .

    confession; we seriously question

    the authenticity of it! Ihave reason

    to suspect that this ount wasn''t

    done-by Mr. Wadler himself? was

    someone else who helped.bim

    prepare it and used it as @vidence to

    frame my client."

 Chapter 209 Non-stop Reversals and Climaxes

    Chapter 209 Non-stop Reversals and Climaxes

    The judge did not express his opinion

    Josiah stood up from his seat. ��Lawyer Smith, you keep saying that Jeanne was wronged. Let me ask you the same questions again. Can you clearly

    answer me, the trial bench, and the judge? First, why would Mr. Zimmer conspire with Mr. Wadler to frame Ms. Lawrence? What was his motive, and

    what benefits could he get?! Second, why did the 30 million dors end up in Ms. Lawrence''s ount?"

    ��Actually, the answer to the second question is very simple," Judah answered, "It''s because Mr. Zimmer and Mr. Wadler wanted to frame Jeanne, so

    they naturally transferred the money to Ms. Lawrence''s ount. Otherwise, if they transferred it to one of our ounts, would it even be an attempt

    to frame her?!"

    The sarcasm in Judah''s tone made Josiah feel a little embarrassed

    He gritted his teeth

    "What about the first question?��

    "Shouldn''t we be asking Mr. Zimmer and Mr. Wadler the first question? All of my statements now are proving that my client had never done anything

    like signing a dual contract for personal gain. Once my client is innocent, logically speaking, this incident is then a joint frame-up by Mr. Zimmer and

    Mr. Wadler. Let me repeat my view and evidence again. First. my client didn''t handle the dual contract; it was Ms. Walker who handled it. My client

    has no rtionship with Ms. Walker, but she had a close rtionship with Mr. Zimmer, so Ms. Walker couldn''t have done anything illegal for my client.

    Second, there was no handprint in the dual contract. There are a lot of talented people in Harken, so it''s easy to imitate someone''s signature.

    Besides, the ounts in the financial statement are full of loopholes. It''s obvious that they were done for the sake of ounting and aren''t consistent

    with the real thing. It shows that this is a frame-up. Finally, my client didn''t receive any notification of the transaction. My client didn��t know that there

    was an additional 30 million dors in her ount. If the court has any objections, you can check my client''smunication records through

    background data to see if there was any information about her logging into Swanhaven Bank, as well as a text message notification of the

    transaction."

    Judah said everything clearly in one breath

    "All in all, this ts-our plea for my

    client''s acquittal. We are defending

    my client''sjnnocence andthus = =>

    suspect that she was framed by the

    other party. As for why the other

    partyframed my client, it should be

    decided i in the nextwsuit Content

    ?

    Josiah was a little speechless.

    ording to logic, everything was right.

    Josiah��s eyes moved slightly, "After

    you''ve said so much, I admit that

    you have your reasons. There''s also

    a certain legal basis. It can''t be

    denied that there are indeed

    oblems between Mr. Zimmer and.

    r, Wadler: Even so, it can''t proves

    s. Lawrence hadn''tmittecka

    . oe) . . a

    crimeHn the situation where Mr.

    Ziramer and Mr. Wadler didn''t

    personally admit that this��case has

    nothing to do with Ms. Lawrence,

    the prosecution can''t assume what

    you''ve said is the truth. Now, it''s very

    obvious that Mr. Zimmer and Mr.

    Wadler are adamant that it was Ms.

    Lawrence''s doing. Again, I can''t find

    any reason, and there''s no reason in

    your reasoning that can exin why

    Mr. Zimmer and Mr. Wadler framed

    Ms. Lawrence out of everyone!"

    ze}

    ��Lawyer Newton, you''re right.�� Judah agreed.

    Josiah frowned slightly.

    He did not expect Judah to suddenly give inContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    At that moment, he heard Judah >

    say, "If 38-million dors is just as

    drop inthe bucket for my client do

    yous Still think that my client swould

    do. Something for personal. Qain2""

 Chapter 210 Jeanne’s Identity as a Rich Person Was Exposed in Public

    Chapter 210 Jeanne��s Identity as a Rich Person Was Exposed in Public

    "If 30 million dors is just a drop in the bucket for my client, do you still think that my client would do something for personal gain?!" Judah stared at

    Josiah and asked.

    Josiah was stunned. "What do you mean?!"

    Judahpletely ignored Josiah.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    He turned around and walked to the middle of the court, closer to the judges and the trial bench

    Judah asked, "Your Honor, can I ask you a few questions?��

    "Sure."

    "Your Honor, how many years have you been a judge?"

    "15 years."

    "Have you adjudicated many cases?��

    "My preliminary estimate is close to a thousand cases.��

    "So, Your Honor, you have a lot of experience in adjudicating cases.��

    "Please get to the point.�� the judge said with a cold face.

    It seemed that he was not that approachable, nor was he that easy to please.

    ��Understood,�� Judah said respectfully, "Your Honor, logically, if a person has 50,000 dors, would she do something illegal for 3 dors?"

    The judge said bluntly, "No."

    "Then if she has 5 million dors, would she do something obviously illegal for 3,000 dors?"

    ��No,�� the judge continued to answer.

    "If it was 50 billion dors, would she do something illegal for 30 million dors?" Judah continued to ask.

    The judge frowned.

    "Your honor, logically, would she do that?"

    "No! "The judge was very sure

    "Thank you for your answer, Your Honor." Judah turned his head and faced everyone in the audience.

    Everyone seemed to be surprised that Judah suddenly asked those questions.

    Judah said, "I believe that everyone has heard it clearly just now. If a person has 50 billion dors in assets, it''s impossible for her to do samething

    illegal for a mere 30 million dors. As long as the person can think straight, it''s impossible for her to do it. So..."

    The courtroom was silent.

    It was as if everyone was waiting for an answer from Judah

    "So, my client, Ms. Lawrence, has 53 billion dors worth of assets in her private ount, which is three times more than the Lawrence Enterprise��s

    18 billion dors worth of assets. Do you think that she needs to make such a small profit through the enterprise?��

    Judah enunciated each word, causing everyone present to be in an uproar.

    It was breaking news indeed. Everyone was in disbelief.

    In the midst of the shock, Judah took out a USB sh drive and had a staff reveal one of Jeanne''s ount information on the spot.

    On the big screen, it could be seen that Jeanne had many foreign exchange banks. After converting, the total was equivalent to 53 billion dors.

    "These are my client''s bank cards. There are a total of ten foreign exchange banks. I''ll hand it to the judge. Your Honor, I hope you can verify the

    amount again.�� Judah took out a stack of bank cards and passed them to a staff member.

    The staff member quickly passed them to the judge.

    Next, the judge ordered people to verify them.

    At this moment, the courtroom was extremely quiet.

    No one believed it.

    It was not just Joshua, Eden, and Melody who were unwilling to believe it

    Monica was irritable.

    ��Isn''t Jeanne supposed to be very poor?!

    ��Wasn''t she living a miserable life abroad with George?!

    F*ck,

    ��Who exactly is Jeanne?!''

    In less than ten minutes, the staff returned and reported the results of the verification to the judge.

    The judge nodded.

    Then, he said to everyone, "After verification, we confirmed that Jeanne has a total of 53 billion dors!"

    Everyone was once again in an uproar.

    Monica could not hold it in anymore. She said loudly, "Jeanne, you d*mn rich woman. You lied to me!"

    She looked as if she had suffered a great injustice.

    Jeanne could not help butugh.

    She had not lied to Monica.

    The person who insisted on buying her a car back then was not her either.

    Nox, who was next to Monica, could not remain calm either.

    He counted with his fingers and seemed to be unable to count. He could not help but curse in a low voice, "F*ck." 53 billion dors.

    Even Fourth Master Swan did not have so many personal assets.

    Although the Swans definitely had much more than that, the assets belonged to the Swans. To put it bluntly, they belonged to Old Master Swan.

    Fourth Master Swan was just a worker. The assets could or could not belong to him.

    F*ck,"

    Nox suddenly felt that Fourth Master Swan''s eyes were sharp.

    ��He took a liking to such a potential stock at a nce.

    ��No, no, no.

    ��Jeanne is a high-risk stock.��

    The entire courtroom was noisy.

    Eden''s expression was extremely ugly.

    Melody, who was sitting in the corner, was so angry that her face was twisted.

    Joshua could not help but ask, "53 billion dors? How much is that?��

    Eden red at Joshua.

    Joshua shut up and did not dare to speak.

    In the courtroom, the judge said solemnly, "Silence."

    Only then did the scene slowly quieten down

    Judah said, "Lawyer Newton, do you have any doubts regarding the fact that my client didn''t participate in the dual contract for personal gain?"

    Josiah was somewhat embarrassed by Judah''s question

    It was clear that as long as any one of Jeanne''s ounts was shown during the case, it would be able to exin a lot of the facts. There was no

    need for such a long process.

    At this moment, Josiah felt like he had been yed

    He said coldly, "Not at the moment."

    "Okay." Judah deliberately appeared to be modest.

    ��Thank you for your approval.��

    Josiah''s face was cold, and he did not answer.

    Judah turned to the judge again. "Your Honor, this is the end of the plea for my client''s acquittal. Please pass judgment on my client''s case."

    "Please return to your seat, counsel for the intiff.��

    ��Understood.��

    Judah returned to his seat.

    The judge said seriously, "The court will adjourn for half an hour. I and the other judges will make a final discussion and pass judgment on this case.��

    With that said, the judge led the people on the trial bench and left.

    The moment the judge left, the scene started to be noisy.

    Everyone was discussing the matter of Jeanne''s personal assets of 53 billion dors.

    This was simply breaking news. Everyone was more curious about this than the case itself.

    Eden''s face was extremely dark.

    Joshua and Jasmine did not dare to breathe loudly beside him.

    At that moment, Jasmine also wished that she could kill Jeanne.

    She had never imagined that Jeanne would have so many assets!

    How could she have so many assets!

    How could she have so much money?!

    The amount was more than the total assets of the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Jasmine gritted her teeth.

    Jealousy made her even more twisted.

    At this moment, Melody was also twisted like her.

    Melody looked ferocious. Although she was wearing sunsses, it was obvious

    Micheal, on the other hand, appeared much calmer.

    He had expected that Jeanne would

    ot be caught jn the act so easily.

    Moreover, with Fourth Master .

    Swan''sp, Jeanne would not bec

    inished Ju ust like that. Although he

    was also hoping for a fluke and��

    hoped that Jeanne could betaken

    dawn like this. After all, Jearine was

    not simple. As long as sh�� was not

    one of them, she was a threat.

    Ss

    mm"

    However, at this moment, Micheal was still a little shocked.

    Who exactly was Jeanne?!

    Why did she suddenly be so powerful and appear so uncontrobly?

    What was her motive for appearing?!

    Micheal pondered silently.

    At that moment, he saw Manica sitting on the other side, seemingly agitated.

    She was so agitated that she seemed to be talking to someone beside her.

    It was not Finn, but Fourth Master Swan.

    Micheal''s eyes narrowed.

    The rtionship between Monica and Jeanne...

    He did not seem to change his expression.

    At that moment, Monica was indeed

    very agitated: She was teasing

    Fourth Masier Swan. She said, <>

    "Fourth Master, I suddenly feel that

    it''s natthat Jeannie isn''t good o

    enough for you, but that youtre not

    gosd enough for her."

    b��longs

    Edward''s eyes moved slightly.

    From the beginning to the end, his gaze was on Jeanne.

    At this moment, he withdrew his gaze because of Monica''s words.

    Edward replied faintly, "So I''m improving myself.��

    He had said it long ago.

    What should he do to be good enough for Jeanne?

    It seemed that he had to work even harder.

    Monicaughed exaggeratedly. She said, "Fourth Master, you''re still the better one. Look at your nephew, he''s so angry that his face is red!"

    Of course, Edward was not as gossipy as Monica.

    Monica said, "I think Eden, that b*stard, must be regretting his decision. Fourth Master, you can''t let Eden take Jeannie away!��

    Edward''s eyes narrowed. "He doesn''t have the ability to do that.��

    "1 think so too." Monica echoed.

    She was so excited.

    At this moment, the judge and the trial bench returned to the courtroom.

    Everyone instantly fell silent.

    The judge sat down

    Everyone looked very serious.

    Regarding thecase of Jeanne''s

    dual contrastfor personal gain,

    Harken''s Supreme Court in South ->

    Hamptot+City will now officially

    announce the verdict." The judge

    wasvparably solemn. Ke

    utt��red firmly, "All rise!" Content

    ?

    Everyone at the scene stood up

    They were waiting for the final verdict!

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211

    The entire court stood up.

    The judge dered, "ording to the verdict of the collegiate court, after being investigated and debated by the court, there''s not enough evidence to

    prove that Jeanne Lawrence has used a dual contract to privately profit from the construction of the Lawrence Enterprise''s logistics warehouse. She

    will be released on the spot.��

    When the words "released on the spot" were said, Jeanne let out a sigh of relief.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    She knew very well that the facts of the crime were not sufficient. Nheless, Harken was the Sanders'' territory. She was worried if something might

    be done under the table.

    Fortunately, Harken had been a country of human rights for these few years. Even if the Sanders were the dictator, they did not dare to do too many

    things that went against the wishes of the people.

    In fact, it was understandable.

    The Sanders had only taken over Harken for a few decades, and their foundation was not strong enough. If they wanted to rule for the long term, the

    most important thing was to win the people''s hearts.

    Jeanne quietly adjusted her emotions

    At this moment, among the audience.

    Monica was so excited that she was about to run naked.

    Although she had never watched other people''swsuits.

    she felt that today''s debate was awesome. Initially, everyone thought that Jeanne was dead for sure, but in the end, the tables had turned so

    beautifully. Many people were pped hard in the face!

    In fact, Eden looked so cruel that it was evident that he was furious at this moment.

    ��We''vee so far!

    ��We''vee so far, yet Jeanne still managed to escape!��

    At this moment, Eden was so shocked that he could not ept the oue for a few seconds. He could not ept that Jeanne could still be

    ��acquitted�� under their careful arrangement!

    He gritted his teeth

    Eden really wanted to kill Jeanne just like that.

    That was because his mind was so nk at this moment that he could not find any other way to frame Jeanne. He even had a feeling that Jeanne

    would develop even better from now on and that she would ruthlessly step on him and develop even better.

    The more Eden thought about it. the more twisted his expression became.

    Of course, it was not just Eden.

    There were also Joshua and Jasmine by his side.

    The jealousy and hatred in Jasmine''s heart made her unable to calm down at this moment.

    Her body was trembling

    Jasmine could not ept that Jeanne had suddenly changed into a different person when she returned this time. She could not ept that Jeanne

    was so much

    more outstanding than her!

    She could not ept it!

    Meanwhile, Melody. who was in the corner, was also suppressing her crazy emotions at this moment.

    Thewsuit that had originally caused Jeanne to lose everything had now turned into a way for Jeanne to show off in front of everyone and p

    everyone in the face!

    At this moment, Melody was pped in the face by Jeanne.

    She had used so much of her power behind the scenes, but it was useless

    Melody forcefully suppressed her emotions and stood up. intending to leave.

    At this point, she was very clear that the tables could not be turned anymore.

    She could only grit her teeth and ept the oue.

    However, just as she was about to get up...

    Once the judge finished his pompous words and was about to announce the "dismissal" of the court...

    Jeanne suddenly opened her mouth and said, "Your Honor.��

    The judge was stunned.

    "Right now, I need to sue Adrian

    Zimmer, TendaWadler, and Lta

    Walker. I was deliberately framed by

    them. Als@sthe Lawrences did x

    indeed.inake a profit under the dual

    con ract, resulting in a loss of 30

    million dors!" Jeanne enunciated

    each word carefully, and her tone

    was serious. "1 hope that��you''ll

    continue the trial, Your

    Honor!"

    After her acquittal was announced, she applied in court for the case to be continued to be heard.

    Everyone at the scene, who originally thought that the case had been closed, became excited again.

    Logically, the testimonies of Adrian,

    Tenda, and Lta had the element

    of framing. Nheless, that would

    be for thes��cond court trial that the

    prosecution would initiate, and it

    would-#ot be held in the same trial.

    ording to thews of Harken, a

    lacge amount of evidence had to be

    pr��pared before each court session.

    The court would only start the trial

    after receiving valid evidence from

    the inspection authorities.

    The courtroom was a little too quiet at this moment.

    The judge said, ��Regarding your usation, you can first apply to the prosecutor''s hall. Our court will conduct another trial based on the relevant

    evidence of the prosecutor''s hall at ater stage.��

    ��Your Honor," Jeanne said slowly,

    enunciating each word clearly, "This

    case is of great importance tome.

    Besides, theevidence presented at

    the scene of our court is very

    sufficient to prove that Adrian ~:

    Zimmer, Tenda Wadler, and Lta

    Walker are serious suspects-Most

    importantly, the fact that the three of

    them jointly testified against me is

    very suspicious. After all, I have no

    enmity with them, and I have reason

    to suspect that the three of them

    were instigated by someone else.

    Once the court is adjourned, I''m worried that the person behind the scenes will have enough time to get away with it!"

 Chapter 212 Jeanne Accused Them on the Spot

    Chapter 212 Jeanne used Them on the Spot

    The judge hesitated.

    Most of the people present in the courtroom supported it.

    Monica could not help but say loudly, "Please agree to Jeanne''s application and catch the culprit behind this!"

    Originally, it was very bad behavior to make such a ruckus in the court

    At that moment, many people at the scene started to echo, "Please agree to it, judge!��

    "Please agree to it!"

    That was more or less what happened.

    Many people at the scene were also shocked by thewsuit today! They kept feeling that while Jeanne was cleared of her crime, something seemed

    to be missing as the real culprit had not been caught. They felt that there was still unfinished business.

    Moreover, why did Adrian and Tenda want to frame Jeanne? This was the answer that everyone wanted to know.

    At this moment, there was a sudden uproar.

    Joshua was extremely nervous.

    He could not help but look at Eden.

    Joshua thought that this case was over. Of course, he could not deny that Adrian''s intentional usation would definitely be retried. Nheless, at

    least it was going to be the next step. Joshua believed that Eden would not let him be implicated. Who knew, the trial was retried without any warning

    at this time.

    He was almost scared to death. He asked, "Eden, what should we do? What should we do?!"

    "Calm down!" Eden''s expression was extremely ugly at this moment.

    He was afraid that Joshua would be exposed when the time came. Based on his understanding of Joshua, he knew Joshua would definitely expose

    him without hesitation. Although whatever Joshua might say might not be correct, Eden''s reputation would be affected for sure. It would also bring him

    a lot of trouble.

    Eden gritted his teeth

    At this moment, he heard Jeanne say again, "Your Honor, why would Adrian Zimmer frame me? Shouldn''t it be an important fact that the court needs

    to determine for the usation against me?!"

    The judge hesitated for a moment before he said, "I''ll discuss it with the trial bench. The court will adjourn for ten minutes."

    Next, he left with the trial bench seriously.

    There were some movements at the scene again.

    Melody looked at Jeanne. She wanted to find someone to kill Jeanne directly.

    Once Jeanne was killed, Melody would never see her show off like this again.

    Melody got up and left the audience seats.

    How could she let this case be retried immediately?

    She was also afraid that she would be implicated.

    Melody walked to an empty corner outside the court and prepared to make a call.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Ms. Sanders." A familiar male voice suddenly came from behind.

    Melody was even shocked at that moment.

    She turned around abruptly and looked fiercely at the man behind her. Nox was smiling casually at her.

    "I thought I was mistaken just now. I didn''t expect that it was really you who came to watch Jeanne''s case, Ms. Sanders. You''re really down to earth to

    be spectating a civilwsuit. If the media found out, they would probably praise you again!"

    "Nox, don��t act all strange here!" Melody''s face darkened. "Don''t think that you can be so disrespectful in front of me just because you''re on Edward''s

    side. You''d better know your ce. You''re just a dog he��s raising!"

    Nox''s face darkened.

    He sneered. "I''m very honored to be Fourth Master Swan''s dog. At least. I''m better than a noble person who''s not even as good as a dog!��

    "Nox, believe it or not, I can ruin your reputation if you insult me like this."

    "Am I insulting you, Ms. Sanders? I just said it casually. If you feel that you''ve been insulted..." Nox smiled mischievously, so at that moment, he

    looked particrly frivolous and disrespectful. He enunciated each word carefully, "Consider it an insult then!" "Nox!" "Ms. Sanders, don''t be angry. As

    the third princess of the Sanders in Harken, your words and actions are being watched by the public. Perhaps someone is watching around you now.

    Ms. Sanders, don''t embarrass the Sanders." As Nox said this, he deliberately looked sideways as if to remind her that someone was watching

    Melody was so scared at that moment that her face turned pale.

    It was worth noting that given the status of the Sanders, they were not allowed to lose theirposure in front of outsiders. This was a big taboo for

    the Sanders. The consequences were very serious.

    Melody suddenly looked in Nox''s direction.

    However, there was no one there.

    Melody knew she had been yed. "Nox! Don''t challenge my limits."

    "I''m just kindly reminding you, Ms. Sanders." Nox smiled. "Oh right, you''re leaving, right?!"

    Melody''s eyes narrowed.

    Of course not.

    Fourth Master Swan said that

    although you have nothing to do

    with him, youre the princess of the

    Sanders, after all. Naturally, you''re I

    also the priricess of all the citizens.��

    of Harken. Since you''re leaving now,

    as a subject, it is his duty to sehd

    you away. That said, itis ?

    ingonvenient for him now:-You saw

    that his wife is currently Tf court, so

    he asked me to send you back

    instead. Ms. Sanders, this way

    please." Nox suddenly appeared very

    polite.

    Wife?!"

    Melody''s expression was obviously ugly.

    Nox seemed to have thought of something and said, "Oh, Fourth Master Swan also said that as a princess of the country, you mustn''t do things that a

    princess shouldn''t do, such as interfering with justice or something. There are many people around watching you, Ms. Sanders. Please think before

    you act!"

    Melody gritted her teeth!

    It turned out that Nox followed her out to monitor whether she would do something!

    Melody originally wanted to send Nox away, but it was impossible for her to seed.

    She suppressed her emotions.

    Did Edward know all her words, actions, and thoughts clearly?!

    "Ms. Sanders, it''s best if you don''t doubt Fourth Master Swan''s ability." Nox smiled as if he could see through Melody''s thoughts

    Melody red at Nox.

    She knew very well that Nox would definitely pester her. She did not have the chance to use her personal power to do something in secret.

    On this day, in order to not attract too much attention, her bodyguards were waiting outside the court.

    Even if they were there, it would be impossible for them to have a conflict with Nox.

    A person like Nox would do anything.

    If they had a conflict, they would catch the attention of everyone else.

    Nox waited quietly for a while before saying, ��If you''ve thought it through. pleasee this way. I''ll definitely escort you out safely, Ms. Sanders!"

    Why did she have to leave

    Why did she have to leave like this?

    She wanted to see just how powerful Jeanne could be!

    Melody suddenly turned around and walked straight to the court, returning to the audience seats.

    Nox smiled.

    Fourth Master Swan was indeed

    able to predict everything. He knew

    what Melody.wvas going to doin an

    instant! Noxdid not even know what

    Fourth Master Swan was paying <

    attentian to. Fourth Master had. >

    Cc early been looking at Jeannesbut

    he noticed the moment Meledy

    stood up and left. What was more,

    they were sitting in front��6f Melody.

    ox suspected that Fourth Master

    Swan had a third eye that was

    covered by the hair on the back of

    his head.

    Nox also returned to the audience seats.

    Monica saw that Nox had returned and could not help butin, "Why did you run out at such an exciting time?"

    ��Can''t I go to the toilet?��

    "Lazy people sh*t and pee a lot."

    Edward''s eyes shifted slightly. "How was it?"

    ��It has been settled,�� Nox said in a low voice.

    Edward nodded slightly.

    At this moment, the judges and the

    trial bench appeared once again. "In

    view of the ipaportance of these two

    cases and their deep implications, ~

    the court.will ept Jeanne''s

    application to conduct a rial on

    Adriatt Zimmer, Tenda Wadletand

    Lta Walker for the crime of false

    aGtusation. We will also gonduct a

    retrial of using a dual contract for

    personal gain from the Lawrence

    Enterprise''s logistics warehouse."

 Chapter 213 Uncover the Truth While a Sudden Accident Happens

    Chapter 213 Uncover the Truth While a Sudden ident Happens

    In the court, the judge knocked with the gavel. ��Court is in session!"

    Everyone in the court stood up once again.

    It was dignified and solemn.

    Afterward, the people sat.

    The court resumed its session

    "Jeanne Lawrence, as the intiff, please exin the facts of this case,�� the judge said

    Jeanne went from being the defendant to the intiff in an instant.

    This was something that had never happened in the history of Harken

    The reversal was unbelievable.

    The audience present had onlye to watch thewsuit out of curiosity, but they felt lucky at the moment.

    Many yearster, they might even be able to show off because of this.

    Jeanne said respectfully. "In the contract signed between the Lawrence Enterprise and Tenda nning and Construction Company, Tenda specified

    on the tender documents that the logistics warehouse''s construction materials will be sourced from Sunshine Company. However, in fact, we know

    from this case that they were using the lower-priced construction materials from Sunrise Company, thus obtaining a high profit. The profit suddenly

    appeared in my ount, and they used that to frame me. I now need to sue the parties, Adrian Zimmer, Tenda Wadler, and Lta Walker for

    profiteering from the logistics warehouse project and intentionally framing me."

    "The usation is valid,�� the judge said.

    ��Your Honor, I would like to ask Adrian Zimmer a few questions.��

    "Permission granted.��

    Jeanne turned to Adrian.

    Adrian looked at Jeanne.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    At that moment, he was obviously a little too nervous.

    His head was full of sweat. and his body was trembling.

    "Chief Engineer Zimmer, you''ve been in the Lawrence Enterprise for so many years. How has the Lawrence Enterprise been treating you?��

    "Not bad," Adrian replied.

    "If that''s the case, why did you still want to collude with Tenda for personal gains? Don''t you know that it''s against thew?"

    "I didn''t gain anything!" Adrian denied. At that moment, he suddenly thought of something and quickly said, "It must be Tenda himself. He must''ve

    been discovered by me, so he deliberately framed you to reduce the evidence of his crime. That must be it!��

    When Tenda heard that, he was also agitated. "You were clearly the one who asked me to frame Jeanne. Now, you''re using me instead!" ��What

    nonsense are you spouting, Tenda?!"

    I''m not spouting nonsense!��

    The two of them suddenly started arguing at the scene.

    The judge said sternly, ��Calm down!"

    Adrian and Tenda finally calmed down slightly.

    Jeanne asked the judge for permission to speak to Tenda.

    Obviously, Tenda was the most important person in this case.

    Jeanne asked bluntly, "Tenda. did you say that Adrian was the one who wanted you to frame me?��

    Tenda was still a little hesitant.

    Adrian was very nervous. He shouted at Tenda, "Don''t talk nonsense!��

    "Please don''t say anything, Mr. Zimmer!" The judge was strict.

    Adrian looked at Tenda fiercely, his body trembling non-stop

    Tenda was indeed not well-educated

    and was somewhat like a bandit.

    Faced with the situation at the

    moment, it seemed that he did not

    want to hid@ anything anymore. Hex

    said straightforwardly, "Yes, it was��

    Adrianwho asked me to frameyou!

    Everii the logistics warehouse

    construction project, it was-Adrian

    Wfio asked me to work inSecret with

    him. He said that he''s in charge of

    the entire construction project. As

    long as he doesn''t say anything, no

    one would know that the materials

    had been reced. When the time

    comes, we will split the profit 50-50."

    Everyone at the scene looked at Tenda.

    "I previously mentioned that I''m in

    debt. When I thought that I could

    repay the money through this

    method, I agreed to it. It was going.

    well, and thad a sum of money with��

    me. However, Adrian suddenly came

    to meand said that our secret

    profitmaking n had beene

    discovered. If we were to.go to

    court, both of us would Have to go to

    jail for many years. Of course, I was

    also shocked. Adrian said that

    finding a scapegoat was the best

    choice, so I agreed to lie with him.

    ��Adrian gave me a dual contract with

    your signaturegn it. He also asked

    me to give hier quotations from

    SunshineCompany and Sunrise >

    Company. You were right about that

    ount: I didn''t do it. I can''t dgit:

    The date, sales, inventory, profit, and

    so-6n... Besides, I don�� lookinto the

    aGcounting expenses of my

    company. It''s moneyundering,

    after all. I didn''t care so much. It''s

    not my money anyway."

    Tenda admitted everything at once.

    Adrian''s face turned pale

    "Then do you know why Adrian insisted on framing me?" Jeanne asked.

    "I asked. He said that it was because you had just returned to Harken. It''s easier to frame you since you''re not familiar with the ce.��

 Chapter 214 Uncover the Truth While a Sudden Accident Happens

    Chapter 214 Uncover the Truth While a Sudden ident Happens

    Of course, Jeanne did not think it was that simple.

    She turned to Adrian and asked, "Now that Tenda has admitted it, do you have anything else to say, Chief Engineer Zimmer?"

    Adrian gritted his teeth and did not say anything

    "Chief Engineer Zimmer, I have to remind you of something. If you admit that the whole thing was nned by you, your sentence will be increased by

    at least five years on top of the original sentence! Not only that, but you''ll also have topensate for all the expenses incurred in this case, including

    the loss of profits in the dual contract and all the legal fees incurred in this court. I''m guessing that you''ll lose everything!"

    Adrian was obviously threatened

    He stared at Jeanne.

    Jeanne did not rush him and gave him time to think

    Adrian looked away and seemed to be ncing at Lta at that moment.

    It was just one nce.

    Jeanne could basically conclude that Lta must have yed a lot of roles in this case, such as giving advice and nning. Moreover, Adrian

    probably trusted Lta very much.

    All of a sudden, Lta unexpectedly copsed to the ground.

    Without any warning. she suddenly copsed to the ground

    Everyone was shocked.

    After a few seconds of shock, a staff member quickly went forward and carried Lta away.

    At this moment, Adrian suddenly became extremely agitated.

    He looked very abnormal as if he had suddenly gone crazy. He kept screaming and repeatedly hitting the table. He looked very terrifying

    The scene was in chaos.

    The police officers in the court rushed forward to restrain Adrian. Adrian''s veins were bulging. and his emotions were out of control.

    In the end, they took him away from the court.

    As a result, the case could not go to trial.

    Jeanne sneered.

    These people made things a little trickier for her.

    After a long while, it was calm again.

    Monica had cursed 10,000 times from her seat!

    The climax ended abruptly.

    What kind of script was this?!

    At this moment, Eden and Joshua could not help but heave a sigh of relief.

    If they were given more time, there would be more possible oues.

    Joshua thought that he was dead for sure.

    He thought that Adrian would definitely give him up.

    ��Due to the sudden loss of control of the defendant''s emotions and the fact that someone passed out at the scene, the case has been adjourned. The

    trial date will be announced again when it is confirmed," the judge announced, "The court is adjourned!��

    The judge and the trial bench left first.

    Next, the others also left one after another.

    Jeanne also followed Judah, herwyer, out of the court

    Just as she walked to the entrance of the court, she saw Fourth Master Swan standing there from afar.

    It seemed that he was waiting for her.

    Not far from Fourth Master Swan, Kingsley and George were also waiting for her.

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    Did she have to do this?!

    In the end, Jeanne walked toward Kingsley.

    Kingsley smiled

    He seemed to be provoking Edward on purpose.

    Jeanne could not help but roll her eyes.

    ��Does he have to be so childish?��

    Jeanne followed Kingsley and walked out of the court.

    At the same time, she was being watched closely from behind. It made her... feel ufortable.

    Monica was also with Fourth Master Swan. At this moment, when she saw Jeanne leaving with another man, she was stunned for two seconds. Next.

    she said

    ��Fourth Master, your wife ran away!"

    Then, she chased after Jeanne.

    Edward''s expression finally changed.

    Noxughed gloatingly.

    Fourth Master Swan was finally heartlessly abandoned by a woman.

    Back then, Fourth Master Swan did not eveny his eyes on any woman. None of the women who wanted to seduce him could get close to him. In

    fact. they were scared to death by his cold aura!

    Now. he was getting his karma!

    Monica panted and caught up to Jeanne. "Jeannie, you damn rich woman. Why are you walking so fast?!"

    Jeanne stopped and turned around to smile at Monica. "I thought you''d leave with Dr. Jones.��

    "Don''t associate me with that b*stard. We''re going to get a divorce soon,�� Monica said righteously.

    Under such circumstances, Jeanne could not say much.

    "Oh right, who''s this? I''ve never seen him before..." Monica looked at Kingsley with a face full of curiosity.

    At this time, a group of reporters suddenly swarmed over.

    They surrounded them all.

    Monica hated this group of busybodies the most.

    "Ms. Lawrence, you won yourwsuit this time. You were falsely used and were acquitted as a result. May I know how you''re feeling now?" "Ms.

    Lawrence, I heard that you revealed at the scene of the court that your personal assets were 53 billion dors in total. Is that true?��

    "Ms. Lawrence, may I ask if the 53 billion dors belong to you? If It''s true, you''ll be the person with the most personal assets in Harken apart from

    Zachary Swan. In other words, you''re the richest woman in Harken."

    "Ms. Lawrence...��

    Jeanne and her people were blocked by the reporters.

    Although the questions were very annoying, she had no choice but to answer them.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jeanne said, "The acquittal is only a legal fact. I don''t have too many emotions. After all, I knew this was going to be the end result."

    She sounded magnanimous.

    It was as though this was a matter of course and was not worth being excited about.

    "Then the 53 billion dors that you have..."

    ��That is also a fact. As long as the money was earned properly, it''ll be my private property. I don''t feel that I need to exin anything to everyone,��

    Jeanne briefly answered. As such, the reporters did not know what else to say.

    "What about the rtionship between you and Fourth Master Swan?" A reporter pressed again.

    "If the timing is right, we''ll announce it to the public.��

    "Ms. Lawrence, can you borate? What do you mean by the right timing? Before going to court, Fourth Master Swan publicly said that the two of

    you are dating.��

    Jeanne pursed her lips. At that moment, she was also somewhat dumbfounded by the reporter''s question.

    She did not want to admit her rtionship with Fourth Master Swan. If she did. Kingsley would probably beat her to death

    Despite that, she could not embarrass Fourth Master Swan in front of everyone at this moment as well.

    Caught in a tricky situation, Monica

    made herselfjseful "What''s the

    point of beitg concerned about the

    rtionship�� between Fourth Master

    Swan and Jeannie? Will that make

    your article look good? At this.��

    moment, you should be cone��rned

    about whether Eden was regretful or

    not when he cheated onJeanne and

    chose Jasmine back then!"

    The eyes of the reporters lit up when Monica reminded them.

    ��The people in question are over

    there. It''s beso seize your

    opportunityto question them

    properly. Ask Eden if he ever thought

    that Jeanie would return with great

    glory after he abandoned her back

    then<oh, remember="" to="" also="" ask="" jasmine="" if="" she="" had="" ever="" thought="" that="" there="" would="" be="" such="" a="" big="" gap="" between="" her="" and="" jeanne="" one="" day!"="" onica="" said="" excitedly.="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org<="" p=""></oh,>

    In fact, these were all things that she wanted to know.

    As bystanders, the others also naturally wanted to know what she wanted to know.

    The reporters immediately left Jeanne and rushed toward Eden

    They also knew that they could not get much from Jeanne. What they could know was already mentioned in court.

    At this moment, Eden had juste out of the court and heard what Monica told the reporters.

    His face was extremely dark.

    He had never thought of leaving at

    this time togsHe knew that there

    would beceporters waiting outside~

    Despite that, since his fourth uncle

    had ask��d him to leave with hic; he

    COU donly bite the bullet and-bring

    Jasmine out. As soon as he-walked

    Ott, he was surrounded by reporters.

    cab]

    At this moment, Eden wondered if his fourth uncle did it on purpose.

    Edward deliberately made him look so embarrassed.

    Eden gritted his teeth

    In front of so many reporters and cameras, he could only force a smile.

 Chapter 215 Slap Eden in the Face and Infuriate Melody

    Chapter 215 p Eden in the Face and Infuriate Melody

    Facing the reporters, Eden replied, "I''m happy for Jeanne to be able to clear her name. As for her being able to develop so well, I''m also happy for

    her. Before I entered the court, I said that I felt guilty. Now that I see her like this, I don''t have to feel guilty anymore.��

    "Mrs. Swan, regarding Jeanne suddenly bing so outstanding and the huge gap between the two of you, do you have anything to say about this?

    I heard that you''re more favored among the Lawrences. After this, will you lose favor?" A reporter asked directly.

    Jasmine tried her best to smile. "We''re a family, so how can there be a gap between us? How can one be favored over the others? My parents treat

    everyone equally. Don''t listen to rumors."

    "The gap is obvious. You''re a typical housewife now, Mrs. Swan, whereas Jeanne has be a businesswoman. It''s an unusually big difference!" A

    reporter spoke sharply.

    "Everyone has different pursuits. I just hope that I can be by Eden''s side, take care of him, and then give birth to his children. My sister might want to

    develop her career. Everyone has different pursuits, so we naturally gain different things in life. I now have a beautiful marriage. and I feel very

    happy."

    "Are you implying that Jeanne isn''t happy at the moment?"

    ��Of course not." Jasmine did not admit it, but that was what she was thinking internally.

    She had to let herself benefit from something.

    "In fact, Jeanne is now thriving in her love and career. In Harken, there''s probably no bachelor as valuable as Fourth Master Swan. Now that Fourth

    Master Swan has clearly stated that he''s dating Jeanne, don''t you think you''re just being jealous, Mrs. Swan?" The reporter hit the nail on the head

    Jasmine could not hold it in any longer, "1 already said that I didn''t mean that. What I meant was that I''m very happy now. I didn''t say that Jeanne isn''t

    happy in her rtionship. I only said that I''m very satisfied with my life now. I''ve never liked topete with others for anything since I was young.

    Now that Jeanne has developed this far, I''m happy for her. How can I be jealous?!"

    "If you''ve never fought for anything since you were young, how did you snatch Eden away from Jeanne?�� The reporter continued to question closely.

    At this moment, he was deliberately creating conflicts to make the news more valuable.

    "Y-you..." Jasmine��s eyes were red with anxiety. At this moment. tears started to fall from her eyes. She looked extremely aggrieved/ "I''m clearly in

    love with Eden. Why do you have to nder us like this?��

    "I just feel that your words are a little iprehensible. As a reporter, I just want to convey facts to the general public. I''m sorry for making things

    difficult for you, Mrs. Swan," the reporter apologized

    Nheless, he did not sound sorry at all.

    "Eden, let''s go," Jasmine said pitifully, "I''m really scared. I''m afraid that my words will be misunderstood by them.��

    At this moment, Eden wanted to dump Jasmine aside and leave.

    He was tired of seeing Jasmine''s pitiful look.

    Eden watched Jeanne and the others get into the car from afar. He saw her toughness that she did not deliberately show. This was something that

    Jasmine could notpare. In particr, Jasmine''s tears were worthless to Eden at this moment.

    At the end of the day, Eden was stupid back then, which was why he was seduced by Jasmine and even married her in the end

    He even felt that he should not have chosen Jasmine even if Jeanne was not in the picture

    Jasmine was worthless to him at the moment and was even hindering him from his bright future!

    Even so, in front of the reporters, Eden could only smile. He hugged Jasmine and said, "Don''t be afraid. With me around, no one will bully you. I''ll

    bring you home.��

    Eden acted unusually gentle.

    It looked like the two of them were in love.

    For a second, the reporters felt that the two of them were really close.

    Despite that, they had seen too many couples who pretended to be in love. Many famous people looked like they were in love in public before their

    divorce was revealed. Once they announced a divorce, one could see how viciously they would try to tear each other apart!

    Eden took Jasmine and left forcefully.

    Joshua followed behind them

    Melody and Michael were the ones who came out of the court after everyone had left.

    Melody''s expression was ugly.

    Michael knew how she felt at that moment, so he did not take the initiative to speak.

    He sent Melody to the car outside the court and opened the car door for her politely.

    The moment Melody got into the car, she turned to look at Michael. "What do you think of Jeanne?"

    "She''s very powerful and mysterious,�� Michael said bluntly.

    "So you think that it''s difficult for me to deal with her now?"

    "I suggest that you don''t act rashly!" Michael said, "Mel, you can''t be too hasty. Without knowing Jeanne''s background, you mustn''t take the risk

    again. Lta was smart enough to know that they would all be sentenced, so she chase to faint in court. Adrian also saw the situation clearly.

    Otherwise, you might''ve been implicated already!"

    Melody''s eyes narrowed, "I won''t be implicated.��

    "Maybe not, but once Eden is implicated, you''ll lose one person to help you. It''ll be your loss!"

    "Eden, that trash!" Melody looked down on Eden.

    "Mel, it''s not that Eden is trash, but Jeanne is too powerful. You have to admit this, or you would still suffer losses like today." Michael consoled her

    sincerely.

    ��You mean that I just can��t win against Jeanne. You''re asking me to let go!��

    "My personal opinion is that you''d

    better give up-on the idea of

    marrying Forth Master Swan.

    Fourth Master Swan has made it

    clear whether in private or in public.

    He likeS Jeanne and will be with;her.

    He digit as if he hadpletely

    turned down the marriage alliance

    b��tween the Swans and the

    Sanders. If you continue to do this,

    you''ll only be..." Michael paused for a

    moment.

    It was as if he was looking for a better adjective.

    ��Humiliate myself?" Melody said straightforwardly.

    Michael pursed his lips.

    Silence was acquiescence.

    Melody sneered. "Jeanne Lawrence,

    someone I dant care about at all,

    actually made me suffer like this! I''ve

    never been.so aggrieved! Since I was

    young, We always been the one. who

    bul iechothers. Regardless of

    whether they''re my brothers or

    sisters, as long as they har me, I

    have a way to make ther suffer.

    Now, Jeanne made me suffer like

    this!"

    "There''s always someone better than you. Mel, you should learn to acknowledge the abilities of others.��

    "Enough." Melody could not listen anymore.

    If it were not for Michael, she would have fallen out with that person long ago.

    "Honest advice is hard to hear," Michael said, ��You must think about it carefully.��.

    Melody directly got into the car and mmed the car door.

    Michael looked at Melody, who could not hide her anger, and watched the car leave.

    If Melody did not calm down, she might... lose miserably.

    She might end up in a miserable state.

    Of course.

    Melody was such a proud person. How could she just let this go?

    She would not let Jeanne have it so easy.

    Melody could not ept Jeanne and Edward being together.

    She gritted her teeth, and a trace of viciousness shed in her eyes.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    She did not believe that she could not defeat Jeanne.

    At this moment, her phone suddenly rang

    Melody''s expression changed slightly. She picked up the phone and tensed up when she saw the caller ID.

    She calmed herself down and answered, "Dad."

    "Where are you?"An extremely serious voice came from the other side.

    Facing her father, she could only remain joyful.

    At this moment, Melody smiled

    slightly and answered, "On the

    streets ofSouth Hampton City.

    Didn''t yowask me to gotothe <

    p aceswhere the people live and

    understand their situation? a

    Whenever I have time, I woulde

    Ott to take a look.�� Conterit belongs

    "Did you go to watch Jeanne''swsuit?" The other party asked bluntly.

    Melody''s expression changed slightly.

    How could a noble person like her dad mention Jeanne. a slut?

    Jeanne was not worthy at all!

    "Answer me!" The other party''s tone became even harsher.

    Melody pursed her lips. "I dropped by to have a look. I heard that many people are concerned about thewsuit. I only did it to be closer to the people

    ��You know the consequences if I find out that Jeanne��s case has something to do with you!" The person on the other side threatened Melody.

    Melody gritted her teeth

    "Come back immediately!"

    ��Understood.�� Melody could only obey her dad

    Her dad abruptly hung up the phone.

    Melody had a grim look on her face.

    How could Jeanne make her dad interrogate her?!

    On what basis?!

 Chapter 216 She and Fourth Master Swan Won’t Be Together

    Chapter 216 She and Fourth Master Swan Won��t Be Together

    On the wide streets of South Hampton City.

    Monica was sitting in a car with Jeanne. It was the kind that made one''s blood boil.

    She was very agitated. "Jeannie, when did you be so good? I''ve always thought that you were amazing since young. You never spent much

    time studying. but your results were better than many people. Now, not only are you better than the average person, but you''re also better than

    everyone��a lot better. Quickly tell me how you became like this? Is it..."

    Monica''s expression suddenly became serious.

    Jeanne frowned slightly.

    ��You were reborn!" Monica enunciated each word

    Jeanne rolled her eyes.

    ��Does she think that I have superpowers?!"

    "Is it?�� Monica looked straight at Jeanne, very persistent.

    Jeanne replied, "No, I''m just an ordinary person.��

    "Don''t say that you''re an ordinary person. If you say that you''re an ordinary person, I''ll feel that I''m not worthy of being a person!" Monica was very

    serious.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jeanne smiled.

    Sometimes, she felt that Monica was very funny.

    With Monica around, she would notck happiness.

    Jeanne said, "Monica, I''m really not as amazing as you think. I happened to find some evidence that could prove my innocence in thiswsuit. Let''s

    put it this way ��what''s real is real and what''s fake is fake. As long as one spends some time te think a little more, one can find the truth.��

    "Is it that simple?�� Monica was stunned by Jeanne''s words.

    "As for the 53 billion dors in personal assets, they''re not mine." Jeanne smiled again

    "They''re not yours?" Monica was agitated.

    Jeanne replied, "No, they''re Kingsley''s."

    "Kingsley." Monica was puzzled.

    At that moment, she suddenly turned around and looked at the man sitting in the front passenger seat.

    She, Jeanne, and George were sitting in the back seat.

    While Monica and Jeanne were chatting, the man in the front row did not say a word

    Monica had almost forgotten about such a big figure.

    She hurriedly stretched her neck and asked, "Are you Kingsley?��

    Kingsley heard Monica''s voice and turned around. Theers of his mouth pulled into a faint smile. ��Yes.��

    "Jeanne''s money is yours?��

    "Mm." Kingsley nodded.

    "Why did you give Jeanne so much money?" Monica was curious.

    "Because she needed it," Kingsley said casually.

    Monica''s jaw almost dropped

    She looked very excited and asked, "What''s your rtionship with Jeannie?��

    ��They can''t be...

    ��In that kind of rtionship..

    ��Can they?"

    Kingsley was very handsome. He looked mature such that he seemed attractive.

    It was just that..

    He was a little too old.

    That said, older men were better at loving someone dearly.

    In this era, age and height were not problems.

    What Monica was a little disappointed about was...

    She had always thought that Jeanne and Fourth Master Swan could develop.

    Fourth Master Swan...

    Monica suddenly felt that Fourth Master Swan was so miserable

    Her emotional changes were noticed by Jeanne and Kingsley.

    At this moment, Kingsley did not answer her about his rtionship with Jeanne.

    Jeanne also did not take the initiative to tell Monica about her rtionship with Kingsley.

    Even though she knew that Monica had misunderstood

    Kingsley said, ��I''ve heard Jeannie talk about you before.��

    At that moment, she was somewhat ttered. ��About me? What did she say about me?��

    "That you''re-very cute, loyal,and I *

    beautiful" Kingsley��s gentle voice��

    was.as warm as the spring breeze.

    Monica thought, ''Can I say that...

    ��My heart is beating a little fast?!

    ��Other than Micheal, is there such a warm man in the world?!

    ��He looks like the kind of man whe would especially dote on a woman.��

    Monica smiled brightly and asked, ��Did Jeannie really say that about me?"

    "Yes." Kingsley nodded.

    Monica was excited

    At this moment, she felt alittle >

    embarrassed. She held Jeanne''s

    hand and asked, "Am I that good?"

    Jeanne smiled helplessly.

    She could already imagine that Monica was feeling very proud

    "On second thought, it seems to be the case." Monica started to be narcissistic.

    Jeanne was used to Monica��s unreserved attitude.

    She changed the topic. "Monica, should we send you home?"

    "Home? Shouldn''t we celebrate?" Monica was not satisfied.

    "I haven''t slept well these few days.

    want ta go back early to rest. Qn��e

    I''m rested, we''ll meet again. Content

    -~

    ��Alright then." Monica was still very considerate. "You should rest first.��

    ��Mim.��

 Chapter 217 She and Fourth Master Swan Won’t Be Together

    Chapter 217 She and Fourth Master Swan Won��t Be Together

    ��Then send me back first," Monica said

    ��Okay.��

    Jeanne nodded

    "Speaking of which, when we eat together, Kingsley will be there, right?" Monica''s face was full of anticipation.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    ��Is Kingsley that charming?!��

    Not to mention that he attracted both men and women.

    It seemed that anyone from the age of 8 to 80 could not help but have a good impression of Kingsley.

    "Before I leave, I''ll take the initiative to invite you to have dinner with me, Monica.�� Kingsley smiled.

    Kingsley was just like that. When he smiled, it was as if there were stars in his eyes. He was old, but he could make a woman''s heart flutter. Those

    who did not truly understand him would never know that behind his gentle and elegant charm, he was cold-blooded when he killed people.

    "You''d better not be seduced by him,�� Jeanne reminded Monica

    Monica was stunned. She said seriously, ��Am I such a flirtatious woman? I have someone I like.��

    "Oh, I''m just reminding you," Jeanne said. ��After all, Kingsley''s woman...��

    Monica looked at Jeanne.

    Her face was full of curiosity.

    "Forget it. You won''t know her anyway.�� Jeanne smiled faintly.

    Monica was tickled by Jeanne''s words.

    What exactly did Jeanne experience all those years abroad?

    Monica always felt that Jeanne had be very deep.

    It was as if Jeanne had hidden many secrets.

    It made Monica feel that Jeanne''s life at the moment was different from that of an ordinary person.

    Monica still wanted to say something, but the car had arrived at her house.

    She endured it and finally got out of the car.

    Jeanne watched Monica leave.

    She turned around and let Miles drive away.

    There were many things that she did not want to involve Monica in.

    Monica should be protected

    Jeanne could not drag Monica into terror.

    The car drove toward the hotel where Kingsley was staying

    Once Monica left, the atmosphere in the car was obviously much stiffer.

    George was usually quiet.

    He had seen too many things since he was young, so he was not surprised when things happened

    "What do you n to do next?" Kingsley asked.

    He asked Jeanne seriously.

    He waspletely different from the gentleman he was earlier.

    Kingsley was still kind and amiable most of the time. He was rarely so harsh.

    For instance, he would only be harsh toward Jeanne.

    As long as she did not meet his requirements, he would reveal his true nature.

    Fortunately, Jeanne had gotten used to it after all these years.

    She looked out of the window and leaned against her seat. She said calmly, "I''ll have a showdown with the Lawrences.��

    "How?" Kingsley''s eyes narrowed.

    "This time, the matter of the logistics

    warehouse is definitely rted to

    Joshua. We Have all the evidence.

    We only need Adrian to admit it.

    Howeverundeniably, as it wasn��t:

    expose��in court, a lot of things-will

    hap 4ter. Of course, I don''t think

    that Adrian can bepletely

    threatened by them. That:said,

    don''t want to waste time on these

    unimportant matters. After all, I can

    take Joshua down anytime I want.

    I''m not in a hurry.

    "So, I n to use Joshua to exchange shares with Jonathan in private," Jeanne said, "To me, the most important thing is to take down the Lawrence

    Enterprise.��

    "You just have to think it through.��

    ��Okay.�� Jeanne nodded.

    The car arrived at the hotel

    Kingsley turned his head. "Are you going to the Lawrences�� manor now?"

    "I don''t want to keep thinking about it." Jeanne replied.

    "Okay."

    "When are you leaving?" Jeanne asked.

    "In these two days."

    ��Let''s havedinner together NN

    tomorrow night. I''ll ask Godfather to

    join us-No matter what, I still have

    to do omy part as the host now ��that

    you re here in South Hampton City."

    Kingsley finally smiled

    He said, ��You''re still quite sensible."

    With that, he got out of the car and left.

    The car left again and headed to the Lawrences�� manor.

    George sat next to Jeanne. At this moment, he could not help but ask, "Mom, when can we leave this ce?"

    ��You want to leave?" Jeanne asked.

    "Yes." George nodded. "I want to leave with Kingsley. I still think it''s better to live with Kingsley."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    "I think so too.�� Although Jeanne had

    a lot of opinighs about Kingsley,

    wherever hewas seemedtobe

    where they belonged, '' ��But there are

    still a lotof things that haven''t been

    settle yet f you feel unhappy��

    staying here, you can go back with

    Kingsley this time. I''ll go 6 back once

    I''m done with things here...��

    "Forget it then.�� George refused her outright.

    Jeanne frowned.

 Chapter 218 She and Fourth Master Swan Won’t Be Together

    Chapter 218 She and Fourth Master Swan Won��t Be Together

    "If Ileave, you might really get together with Fourth Master Swan," George said.

    Jeanne did not even think that far ahead.

    "I''d better stay by your side and watch you.�� George spoke like a little adult.

    Jeanne smiled helplessly and caressed George''s small head.

    She and Fourth Master Swan would not be together.

    Whether or not there was so much as a spark between them.

    In fact, they could not be together.

    In the same city in a different ck car.

    Fourth Master Swan''s car drove toward the Swans'' manor.

    Nox was a little active in the car.

    He said, ��Jeanne is too amazing. Once thiswsuit is over, she''ll really be famous in South Hampton City. She''ll be famous. How

    domineering is it to be known as the richest woman?!"

    Edward ignored Nox and looked out of the window.

    His mind was filled with the scene of Jeanne leaving with Kingsley.

    "Speaking of which, the nextwsuit might not be an easy one.�� Nox said bluntly, "1 think Melody will think of ways to make Adrian, Tenda and

    Lta take the me without implicating others. However, it''s hard to say. With Jeanne''s ability, she might already have evidence. She just has to

    wait for those people to act then give them a hard p! The thought of it feels so good!"

    Nox was very excited

    Edward and Finn did notment.

    Edward only felt that Jeanne might not pursue the matter further.

    The usation today was just in passing. She might not waste her energy to do these things alone.

    She would definitely use a more direct and effective method to get what she wanted!

    ��Jeanne.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Edward''s eyes moved slightly.

    He repeated her name internally.

    ��What exactly did Jeanne experience in those years abroad?!

    ��What exactly is her identity now?!��

    "Right." Naxsuddenly thought of

    something. '' "Finn, didn''t I tell you that

    we were investigating Micheal\ ��

    during this period?" Contentbelongs

    _

    "Yes." Finn nodded.

    ��Micheal was probably not involved.

    in Jeanne''s case," Nox said bluntly,

    ��If hewas involved, Melody wouldn''t

    have done so many things Rerself.��

    Finn did not show any emotion.

    "That said, we''ll keep an eye on him. You should be careful too."

    Finn nodded.

    The car arrived at the Swans�� manor.

    Finn followed Fourth Master Swan and Nox into the manor.

    Despite that, Finn did not spend

    much time with them. After all, he

    had workard was busy. Other than.

    when Fourth Master Swan was =

    unwelkot if there was somethiag��

    special, he would note at other

    times. Today, he had onlye to

    check on Edward''s recovery.

    Finn had asked Edward to rest, recuperate, and lie in bed...

    Nevertheless, his advice as a doctor would be useless whenever Jeanne was in the picture.

    Finn treated Edward''s wounds again.

    Edward''s phone rang. He took a nce at the caller and picked it up.

    A respectful voice came from the other side. "Fourth Uncle, do I go look for you at your ce?��

    "Why are you looking for me?" Edward asked back.

    "... Didn''t you ask me to follow you?" Eden was a little surprised. "Aren''t you looking for me for something?��

    "It''s nothing. I just said it casually." Edward was indifferent.

    I''m resting. Don''te and disturb me."

    After saying that, he hung up the phone.

    Finn could not help butugh.

    ��Does Eden want to go against Fourth Master Swan?

    ��He''s still too inexperienced!''

 Chapter 219 Monica, You Really Don’t Treat Me as a Man, Do You?!

    Chapter 219 Monica, You Really Don��t Treat Me as a Man, Do You?!

    Finn left the Swans'' manor only after treating Fourth Master Swan''s wounds.

    He had a day off today.

    He did not receive any emergency calls.

    After some thought, he went straight home.

    It was not the weekend.

    Technically, Monica should not be at home.

    Finn seemed to have deliberately kept a distance from Monica during this period.

    It seemed to be intentional. Even if they were living under the same roof, they did not want to see each other.

    Nheless, the moment Finn pushed open the door.

    He was suddenly stunned.

    Finn saw Monica.

    He also saw Monica running around the living room naked.

    Monica seemed to have heard the sound of the door being opened. While being naked, she quickly ran to the sofa in the living room and hid under it.

    She shouted at Finn, "Don''te over!"

    Finn pursed his lips.

    Sometimes, he felt that Monica was too energetic.

    He did not know what was wrong with her today.

    "Why are you back? Aren''t you at work?" Monica asked him loudly, her face full of displeasure.

    "4 have a day off today," Finn said coldly.

    "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing back?!" Monicained.

    ��Do I need her permission to enter this house?!

    Finn did not answer Monica.

    He walked in directly from the main door.

    Monica heard his footsteps and became nervous again. "Finn, I told you not toe over. Are you a monster? Get out first!"

    Finn pretended not to hear it, and his footsteps were getting closer.

    "Finn, I told you not toe over. C-can you not be so rude? You know that I''m not wearing any clothes. I told you not toe over. AnR��" Monica

    screamed.

    At this moment, it sounded like the footsteps were getting further away from her.

    Next, there was a ng.

    The door was mmed shut.

    Monica was stunned

    She peeked her head out from the sofa and looked at Finn''s room, which was tightly shut.

    F��ck!"

    Monica was suddenly unhappy again.

    She just did not know why she was so unhappy.

    Monica was angry that Finn did not care about her condition and did not act like a gentleman at all. Despite that, when she saw that he was not

    interested in her body at all, she had some indescribable emotions.

    She lowered her head to look at her figure.

    ��I''m so hot and curvy.

    ��Finn must be a f*cking eunuch!

    ��Did he really have sex with Patsy?!

    ��Ugh.''

    Monica suddenly felt a sharp pain in her heart.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Every time she thought of Patsy lying naked on Finn��s bed, she would still feel a little stifled.

    She would never be able to...

    Monica reckoned that even if she married Micheal and had a happy life after this, she would not be able to get over Finn having cheated on her!

    Every time she thought about it, it was like a fishbone stuck in her throat. She could neither swallow it nor spit it out!

    Monica stood up from the sofa.

    In any case, Finn was not interested in her body, so she did not have to avoid him.

    She went to theundry room to look for clothes.

    Monica hadjuste back to take.

    a showerand nned to take a nap.

    However, after taking a shower. she

    realized that her towel was not in the

    bathroom.

    Usually, it was the housekeeper who prepared it for her.

    Monica basically could not find such daily necessities.

    asionally when the housekeeper

    came to clea, her room, the

    housekeeper would bring used NN

    clothes totheundry room to wash

    them. Monica guessed that then��

    hous��keeper might have forgotten

    to.bring them back this time;so she

    did not think too much about it and

    walked out naked.

    to

    Moreover...

    She did not expect Finn to return so suddenly.

    Monica was almost scared to death the moment she heard the sound of the door.

    She rummaged through theundry room

    Although (he housekeeper had

    folded everything neatly, she did not

    see herbath towel. She rummaged

    through the stuff again and again

    but found a lot of men��s underwear

    instead.  ta��

    <

    ��Are these Finn''s?!

    ��Would a man like him let others wash his underwear?!��

    Monica pursed her lips.

    She threw the underwear away.

    They were deliberately thrown to the ground.

    It was as if she was venting on purpose.

    Monica wrapped herself in her towel and stepped on Finn''s underwear, preparing to leave.

    At that moment, she suddenly saw Finn appear at the door of theundry room.

    Monica''s expression changed slightly.

    She was still a little embarrassed.

    After all, she was still stepping on Finn��s underwear under her bare feet.

    It was obvious that Finn had seen it.

    He saw it clearly.

    Monica felt like she wanted to bury her head in the ground.

 Chapter 220 Monica, You Really Don’t Treat Me as a Man, Do You?!

    Chapter 220 Monica, You Really Don��t Treat Me as a Man, Do You?!

    No matter how Monica looked at it. she felt that she was always embarrassed in front of Finn.

    The scum was born to be at odds with her.

    Monica secretly adjusted her emotions, absolutely not letting Finn see her embarrassment.

    She even smiled and moved her foot away. then she bent down to pick the underwear up. "1 don''t know why this dropped on the ground. I

    identally stepped on it. Can you see if it''s dirty?"

    Finn just looked at her.

    Monica was holding his underwear in her hand. She was embarrassed again.

    ��This b*stard would never give me a way out.

    She said, "The housekeeper seems to have something on today. She even forgot to put the washed clothes in the bathroom for me. Otherwise, I

    wouldn''t have run out naked.��

    Finn pursed his lips.

    "The housekeeper isn''t here, and your underwear seems to be dirty. Let me throw it away for you."

    "Help me wash it,�� Finn suddenly enunciated each word.

    Monica looked at him

    "Didn''t you dirty it? Is there a problem with me asking you to wash it?�� Finn asked.

    "I identally��" Monica did not feel guilty at all.

    ��Didn''t you dirty it in the end?�� Finn raised his eyebrow.

    ��Sh*t

    Monica gritted her teeth. "I''llpensate you with a new one.��

    I''m not that extravagant."

    ��Finn...��

    "Forget it if you don��t want to wash it," Finn said straightforwardly. At that moment, he reached out to take his underwear from Monica

    Monica suddenly stopped and held the underwear tightly in her palm.

    Finn''s eyes moved slightly.

    "Don''t act as if I owe you a lot. Isn''t it just a pair of underwear? I''ll wash it!" Monica was a little angry.

    She hated it when Finn looked at her with a disappointed look.

    How bad was she that he looked down on her so much?

    Monica took Finn''s underwear and walked toward the huge washing machine.

    To be honest, ever since she was young, she had only seen a washing machine but had never used one before.

    ��How does this thing work?��

    She pondered for a long time before she finally found the door to the washing machine. Just as she was about to throw the underwear in...

    "Monica, do you have nomon sense in life?"

    Monica frowned.

    She turned to look at Finn.

    "Don''t you know that undergarments can''t be washed with the washing machine?"

    "I don''t know!" Monica was a little angry.

    ��Why are you so fierce��?!

    "If you don''t know, ��Il tell you," Finn

    said slowly, "Firstly, undergarments

    can''t be mix��d with other clothes

    becausetthey need to be absolute! :

    clean. Hynixed with other clothes;

    XK

    bacteria will easily grow on them.

    This Washing machine is often used

    te-wash other clothes, so-there''ll be

    bacteria residue in it."

    ~

    "Second, the washing machine

    mimics the principle of a mallet

    hitting. It uges machinery to do work

    to make the drum rotate. The = >

    clothes-are constantly lifted and fet

    downdn the drum, and the prosess

    repeats! Use your head to think��can

    the-weight of a pair of underwear

    achieve that function?! Gan it

    achieve the purpose of being

    washed?!"

    .. "Monica''s face turned red.

    ��I just don''t know how to wash clothes!

    ��Is there a need to make me sound so idiotic?!��

    Monica was born to do housework.

    "Wash your hands.�� Finn said after giving her a lesson

    Monica took the underwear and walked to theundry sink at the side.

    She wanted to kill Finn and perish together with him.

    ��What makes him feel like he can be so arrogant?��

    Monica was gnashing her teeth. She gnashed her teeth and turned on the tap, then she rinsed the underwear non-stop.

    "Don''t you know how to useundry detergent?" Finn asked

    Monica was stunned

    There was alsoundry detergent.

    "It''s next to you,�� Finn reminded, "Squeeze some on the underwear."

    Monica followed Finn''s instructions.

    After a while, his underwear was covered in foam.

    The foam stained Monica''s hands.

    At that moment, Monica did not feel

    disgusted at all. Instead, she feltthat

    it was-very dry and that the smell of

    i :

    the Jaundry detergent was very

    fragrant.

    -

    "I''m not asking you to y with the foam. Scrub it," Finn instructed.

    ��Serub it?"

    Monica was stunned

    Then, she instinctively scrubbed the underwear twice.

    She did not know if it was right.

    Seeing that Finn did not babble anymore, she felt that she might have done the right thing

    She scrubbed it back and forth.

    After scrubbing it for a while, she felt that her hands were a little sore.

    She did not want to scrub it anymore. She turned on the tap and wanted to rinse it.

    "Is it already clean?"Finn asked.

    "If not?"

    ��Continue to scrub.��

    "Why?!" Monica was a little angry. She was very unhappy with Finn��s instructions, to begin with, but he still wanted more. "Didn''t it just fall to the

    ground? How dirty can it be?!"

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 221 Monica, You Really Don’t Treat Me as a Man, Do You?!

    Chapter 221 Monica, You Really Don��t Treat Me as a Man, Do You?!

    Monica thought, ''I''ll just anyhow wash it.

    ��Why do you have so many demands?!��

    ��You stepped on it,�� Finn enunciated each word clearly.

    "I washed my feet. When I took a shower just now, I washed my body clean fram head to toe!"

    "Did you disinfect yourself?��

    "Finn, am I sick? Am I seriously sick? Why do I need to disinfect myself after taking a shower?"

    "Do you know how many bacteria are under your feet?

    Do you know that those bacteria��"

    "F*ck, Finn!" Monica was furious.

    She was so angry that she was about to explode.

    Therefore, she lost her mind at this moment. She threw the foam-filled underwear directly at Finn''s face.

    "Pow!"

    Itnded squarely on Finn''s face and stayed thereThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Monica was stunned

    She did not expect herself to... throw the underwear out just like that.

    After she threw it out, she saw the underwear slowly sliding down from Finn''s face.

    It slid down andnded on the ground.

    Finn''s face was covered in water and foam

    He looked... strangely funny.

    Monica was furious at first.

    At this moment, she burst intoughter when she saw Finn''s disheveled appearance.

    She had never seen Finn like this before.

    Regardless of whether Finn was outside or at home, he was always well-dressed and meticulous.

    Monica had a smug look on her face. "Wash it yourself.��

    ��I won''t keep youpany anymore.

    Monica was barefoot and nned to leave unfettered.

    Who would want to be tortured by Finn all day?��

    Monica had only taken two steps when she slipped.

    "Bam!"

    Monica fell on all fours.

    Shey on the ground in a sorry state. For a second, she felt like she was going to die as her vision went ck.

    The next second, she saw Finn looking down at her from above, coldly watching the ��karma�� she had suffered!

    Monica was infuriated.

    She was about to fall to her death, yet Finn was still so indifferent

    Monica wanted to kill the scum.

    At this moment, she did not seem to

    feel the: pain in her body. She gotup

    fromthe ground andy her hands

    on. Finn''s body.

    Swnovel i

    She used all her strength to push Finn

    The ground was slippery because of the foam.

    Monica had also stepped on the foam and fell embarrassedly just now.

    At this moment, Finn also lost her bnce under Monica''s sudden attack. It was also because of the foam on the floor.

    He lost her bnce and was going to fall back.

    However, at this moment, he quickly grabbed onto Monica.

    Monica was not stable at all

    The moment Finn grabbed onto her, she pounced on him.

    Then, there was an unusually loud sound in the room.

    The two of them fell to the ground together.

    Monica was prepared to die from the pain, but unexpectedly, it felt much softer than the previous fall.

    She seemed to be lying on someone''s body.

    Her body was pressed against the person''s body.

    Finn fell hard.

    For a second, he felt that he had suffered a concussion from the fall.

    While he was in a daze, he suddenly

    felt a body moving on his body. H��

    also felt Monica''s slender and cold

    fingers: strangling his neck, "Finn, do

    youcthink I''m nothing just because

    [''masnot doing anything?" Content

    b��longs to  ~

    Finn''s throat moved slightly.

    The moment Monica retaliated against him, he suddenly pressed her against the ground instead.

    Monica only felt a wave of dizziness.

    Before she could react, she heard

    Finn whisper in her ear along with*

    his warm breath, "You really don''t

    treat me like a man, do you!

 Chapter 222 Yes, Finn Was Just a Mistake

    Chapter 222 Yes, Finn Was Just a Mistake

    In the not-so-spaciousundry room.

    Finn pressed Monica firmly under his body, making her unable to move at all

    His cold words seemed to be steaming hot at the same time as he threatened her, "Monica, you really don''t treat me as a man, do you?"

    Monica suddenly felt the danger.

    She looked at Finn warily.

    Monica felt that Finn had suddenly be... aggressive.

    They were very close to each other.

    Their faces were very close to each other.

    At that moment, Monica felt that if she pouted her lips slightly, their lions would touch.

    Her heart beat suddenly.

    It started to race.

    Monica did not know why, but her whole body was tense. Her face was rosy, and her heart was beating wildly.

    At that moment, her gaze was fixed on Finn''s lips. She could not move her gaze away.

    It was as if there was magic...

    It was as if there was magic, and she wanted to get close.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    She pursed her lips as she was trying to calm herself down.

    She must not be seduced by a man like Finn

    She must not!

    If she took the initiative to do something to Finn, Finn would look at her with disdain again.

    Monica would not humiliate herself like that

    Yes.

    If Monica fantasized about Finn, she would only humiliate herself.

    She did not do it.

    At this time, Monica was using her breathing to adjust her emotions.

    Who knew, she would only bring trouble upon herself if she breathed so heavily.

    Finn clenched his fists tightly. All he could see was Monica''s flushed face and her undting chest due to her breathing..

    "Monica, you brought this on yourself!" Finn said through gritted teeth as if he was suppressing his lust.

    He suddenly reached out and pulled Monica''s bathrobe off.

    Monica felt a chill. Next, she felt Finn''s passionate kiss on her lips.

    She even felt that she was looking forward to him getting closer to her

    "Ah!" In the room, a scream was suddenly heard.

    That scream made the two of theme back to their senses!

    It was like a scorching me that was extinguished by a basin of cold water.

    Finn was the first to react.

    When he came back to her senses, the desire in his eyes disappeared at a visible speed.

    Monica saw it clearly.

    He covered her body with the bathrobe and got up.

    Monica bit her lips.

    She could still feel Finn''s touch on her lips, but not a trace of him was left behind.

    It was because the time was too short.

    Monica quietly got up from the ground.

    At this moment, she heard the housekeeper exin very apologetically, "I didn''t do it on purpose. I just... I had something to do yesterday, so I went

    back to my hometown. My dad fell, so I went to check on his condition and didn''te to clean the house yesterday. I thought that I was going to

    come at night if my dad''s condition isn''t serious, but there was a car ident and traffic control in my hometown. That''s why I just came back to clean

    the house. I didn��t mean to disturb you...��

    The housekeeper felt guilty.

    ��Mr. Jones and Mrs. Jones didn''t have a good rtionship, to begin with.

    ''l''ve never seen them being intimate, let alone sleeping in the same room. Even though I''m not around 24 hours a day, I Know they sleep in separate

    rooms. Now that they''re finally being so intimate, I saw them in action...��

    Most importantly, the housekeeper could not help but scream at that time.

    She wanted to hide at this moment.

    Just as the housekeeper was feeling extremely guilty, Finn suddenly said, "There''s some foam on the ground. One might slip and fall easily. Make

    sure to clean it up."

    ��Understood,�� the housekeeper quickly responded.

    Finn bent down and picked up the underwear on the ground. Then, he threw it into the trash can in theundry room.

    Monica''s eyes twitched.

    She watched Finn leave just like that after he threw the underwear away.

    Monica was unable to vent her anger.

    The housekeeper did not dare to say anything at that moment and quickly picked up a mop to clean up the water and foam on the floor.

    Monica was so angry that she did not move at all.

    She did not even know what she was angry about!

    She felt like she wanted to kill someone!

    She stood there.

    The housekeeper was also doing her thing and did not dare to say anything.

    Despite that, when the housekeeper saw the washed clothes, she was a little surprised and muttered in surprise, "I don''t remember washing these..."

    Monica turned her head.

    The housekeeper looked at Monica. "Mrs. Jones, did you wash them?��

    Monica could not use the washing machine no matter how hard she tried.

    "Then it must''ve been Dr. Jones who washed them,�� the housekeeper said with certainty. "Dr. Jones never asked me to wash his underwear. Since I

    wasn''t around yesterday, he probably washed the other stuff as well.

    ".." Monica was a little speechless.

    ��These were washed by Finn?!"

    Well, her bathrobe was not in the bathroom, so it was possible that it was not the housekeeper who washed the clothes.

    After all, the housekeeper always put it back where it was so that she could use it easily.

    On the other hand...

    Was Finn very bored?!

    Not only did he wash his clothes, but he also helped Monica wash hers?!

    It was worth noting that..

    Monica had never washed her undergarments.

    Finn was the one who washed her bras and panties...

    Monica suddenly flushed.

    It was because she imagined the scene of Finn washing these clothes.

    No matter what, she felt that it was very erotic.

    "

    rs. Jiang, Mr-Jones is quite a nice

    person. If th��two of you can be

    together y well, I think he''ll surely be&

    good man, "The housekeeper _~

    noticed t that Monica had not left�� yet

    andwas still in a daze, so she could

    nothelp but  ite)

    6

    comment a little.

    Monica came back to her senses.

    To outsiders, Finn was always a good person.

    She had always been the willful and unruly one.

    Monica was toozy to exin to the housekeeper. She said, "Next time, if you have something up, tell me in advance so that I can get someone else

    from the Cardellinis toe over and help."

    The housekeeper quickly apologized, "Okay. I''m really sorry, Mrs. Jiang."

    "How''s your dad?" Monica suddenly asked.

    The housekeeper was startled. "It''s

    nothing serigus. He didn''t hurt his

    bones. It�� ajust that when old people

    fall, we tend to worry that something

    will go-wrong. Fortunately, the >

    doctor said that it''s nothing serious,

    sabe can be discharged after two

    dys of observation in the hospital.��

    Monica nodded.

    She walked out of theundry room and went straight to her room

    She did not have the habit of wearing a bathrobe to sleep. She just did not like to wipe her body after taking a shower, so she used the bathrobe to

    dry her body.

    At this moment, Monica went to the

    cloakroom and took off her ~

    bathrobe: She picked up her

    pajamas and was about to put them

    on when she saw her body infront

    of:therge floor-to-ceiling. mirror.

    u

    a

    Her chest, her waist, and her butt.

    straight and long.

    Sometimes, Monica was seduced by her body.

    How could Finn be so indifferent?��This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    He was notpletely indifferent, was he...?

    Monica seemed to have felt something unusual just now.

    When she was pressed under Finn''s body, the feeling was very obvious.

    Monica bit her lip.

    If it was not for the housekeeper.

    Would something have happened between her and Finn?!

    Monica''s heart skipped a beat.

    At the same time, her phone in the room suddenly rang

    Monica quickly came back to her senses. She put on her pajamas, walked out of the cloakroom, and picked up her phone.

    When she saw the name "Micheal" on her phone...

    Her heart tensed up a little.

    At this moment, it was as if she had been struck by lightning

    She could note back to her senses at all.

    Her mind was a mess, and she instantly felt guilty.

    Just now..

    Monica hadpletely forgotten about Micheal.

    She hadpletely forgotten that she had promised him to date.

    Was she cheating on him spiritually?��

    Monica hated that the most. Was it going to happen to her?!

    She felt very irritable

    That feeling that she was filthy made her feel like she was about to break down.

    Monica''s phone continued to ring

    She gritted her teeth and picked up the phone.

    After forcing herself to calm down, she said. "Micheal."

    "Monica, I''ve only looked at you from afar today. I didn��t even talk to you. I miss you so much now."

    "..." Monica''s guilt intensified.

    She and Micheal were the ones in a romantic rtionship.

    On the other hand, she and Finn were just strangers waiting for a divorce.

    "Monica?"

    "Um, I''m here. I just took a shower,�� Monica said, "I''m going to sleep for a while."

    "Aren''t you going to work?"

    ��I''m skipping work today. My dad can''t control me anyway."

    "Okay. As long as you''re happy. Even if you don''t go to work in the future, I''ll take care of you,�� Micheal said gently.

    "..." Monica felt that she had let Micheal down

    Micheal had been working hard for them to get back

    together.

    As for her..

    She was having an affair spiritually. She even almost had a real affair.

    Monica asked, ��Micheal, why don''t we have dinner together tonight?"

    "Why are you suddenly asking me? I''m ttered." Micheal was obviously excited.

    Monica said, "After all. I miss you too."

    Right.

    After all, she and Micheal were truly in love.

    Finn was just a mistake!

 Chapter 223 Slap Alexander Hard in the Face

    Chapter 223 p Alexander Hard in the Face

    In the Lawrences�� courtyard.

    Jeanne held onto George��s hand as they walked into the hall together.

    In the hall, it was obvious that Alexander and Jenifer were there as if they were waiting for her on purpose.

    The moment Jeanne appeared, Alexander''s expression changed slightly, looking veryplicated.

    Jeanne was not in the mood to deal with his mixed feelings at this moment

    Not to mention Alexander, the impression everyone in Harken had of her was probably going to change drastically.

    53 billion dors.

    To be honest, when she had so much money in her ount, she was also surprised.

    She knew that Kingsley was very rich, but she did not expect him to be outrageously rich.

    Of course, at the end of the day, the money belonged to Kingsley.

    It did not mean that the money was hers just because they were in her ount.

    Sooner orter, she would return them to him.

    Besides, Jeanne was not poor. Kingsley was quite generous to her. After all these years of risking her life for him abroad, she had gained some

    wealth.

    Jeanne looked at Alexander indifferently.

    She did not take the initiative to speak.

    There was no need for her to curry favor with the Lawrences.

    In any case...

    Their interests were paramount.

    If Jeanne could not give them benefits, they would be iparably cruel to her.

    If she could give them benefits, she would not need to do anything and they would take the initiative to approach her.

    She understood the Lawrences too well.

    In the hall.

    Alexander seemed to have waited for a long time for Jeanne to call him, but she did not. They were in a heated argument before the court. Now that

    Jeanne had returned in full triumph, he felt a little embarrassed.

    At this moment, Jeanne would not give him any face.

    His expression became a little ugly again.

    ��Is she expecting me to apologize to her?!

    ��Isn''t she just a little rich?!

    ��She thinks too highly of herself!

    As Alexander thought to himself. the anger in his heart grew.

    Jenifer was furious about the

    lawsuit. Wheai.she thought about

    how powerful Jeanne was atthe ~

    momentcshe was so jealous that ts

    she gnashed her teeth. What dick��

    Jeante do all these years abroad to

    have�� such a vast fortune? Her

    fortune was even more than that of

    the Lawrence  ike)

    Enterprise. It gave off a feeling that they were not even qualified topete with her.

    Fortunately, Jasmine was now married to the Swans.

    Although the Swans�� assets were all

    in Old Mastet Swan�� s hands, the

    Swans�� maney was still much more>

    than Jeanne�� s. If the assets were all

    handed �� over to Eden one day, o

    Jeantie would not be considered

    nmaeh, . S

    con

    At this moment, Jenifer could onlyfort herself like this.

    She told herself that she still had the capital topete with Jeanne and that Jeanne was nothing!

    While Jenifer had those vicious thoughts, a gentle smile appeared on her face. She took the initiative to say, "Jeannie. you''re back? We''ve been

    waiting for you at home for a long time."

    Alexander nced at Jenifer.

    Jenifer knew how to read faces.

    Every time Alexander could not get out of an awkward situation, she knew what to say and do.

    "Is that so?" Jeanne mocked, "Didn''t you guys say that I''ve embarrassed you? I thought you wished I wouldn''te back!"

    Alexander''s expression was ugly.

    Jenifer was also a little embarrassed

    by Jeanne''s straightforward rebuke.

    It took her quite a while to adjust her

    emotions before she spoke again,

    "Jeannie, losk at you. Yourdad

    blurted tose words out of angers .

    that day; yet you still took them:to

    heartsBon''t you know why your Fdad

    was. 80 angry? It was all because he

    wanted his children to prosper.

    Which parent wouldn''t wish for their

    children to be better? Once

    something bad happened, they

    would be angry. Now that your crime

    has been cleared and the truth has

    been revealed, all of us will definitely

    be happy."

    ?

    5}

    Jeanne sneered. "You sure know how to talk. We all know if that''s true. I''m a little sleepy, so I''ll go back to my room first.��

    She had never thought of giving face to the Lawrences.

    That was because...

    It was unnecessary.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Jeanne held onto George��s hand and prepared to go upstairs.

    "Jeanne, you''re really climbing all over me!" Alexander could not hold it in any longer and fiercely shouted at Jeanne.

    In this family, no one else dared to speak to him like that apart from his dad!

    Jeanne did not stop walking and replied indifferently, "If you say so."

    Alexander was furious at this moment.

    Jeanne was so disrespectful... She really thought that she was something!

    "Jeanne, stop right there!��

    Jeanne''s eyes narrowed.

    She lowered her head to look at George.

    In the end, she did not stop.

    "Jeanne!" Alexander called out to her fiercely from behind.

 Chapter 224 Slap Alexander Hard in the Face

    Chapter 224 p Alexander Hard in the Face

    Jeanne still ignored Alexander.

    She could imagine Alexander''s anger. After so many years, other than Jonathan, no one in this family would dare to ignore him like this. No one

    would dare to challenge his bottom line like this.

    Her indifference could really anger Alexander to death.

    Alexander jumped up from the sofa and strode toward Jeanne.

    Jenifer was also frightened by how Alexander was acting

    Nheless, when she thought of how this temper was directed at Jeanne, not only was she not afraid, but she was also gloating.

    Jeanne''s face darkened.

    She could feel Alexander approaching menacingly.

    Without needing to think, she knew what he wanted to do!

    Jeanne protected George behind her because she did not want him to be hurt.

    She turned around and faced Alexander coldly.

    She looked at him coldly as he walked over and raised his palm fiercely.

    Jeanne suddenly stopped him.

    Alexander''s expression was extremely ugly.

    His face was ferocious, but at this moment, he could not break free fram Jeanne''s shackles.

    "Jeanne!" Alexander looked as if he wanted to kill her.

    "Do you think that this is a ce where you can do whatever you want?!"

    Jeanne grabbed Alexander''s arm and fiercely pushed him a few steps back.

    Alexander took a few steps back

    He was somewhat frightened by Jeanne''s strength.

    Thest time in his office, Jeanne had also flown into a rage once.

    Alexander stared fiercely at Jeanne.

    Jeanne said coldly, "It''s not a ce for me to do whatever I want, but it''s also not a ce for you to do whatever you want to me!"

    "Jeanne, believe it or not, I''ll kick you out immediately!" Alexander threatened.

    Jeanne suddenly smiled.

    She smiled contemptuously.

    Alexander seemed to be embarrassed by Jeanne''s smile.

    It was as if he was asking for humiliation.

    He heard Jeanne say, "You can try.��

    ��Don''t threaten me here. Do you think that the Lawrences can''t live without you? Don''t you have just a little money? You''re so self-righteous! Do you

    think that the Lawrences want that little money of yours?!" Alexander said through gritted teeth.

    "Since you say so, I''ll pack up and leave." Jeanne was calm andposed. At this moment, no emotions could be seen on her face. "Dad, don''t

    regret it.��

    "You can''t threaten me!"

    "I''m just reminding you that you can''t take back what you said after this," Jeanne said, ��Of course, you''re the head of the family, so your decisions are

    the orders. With just a word from you, I''ll listen to whatever you say.

    Don''t worry, I''ll leave immediately."

    As she said this, she even smiled

    She turned around and held George''s hand. She said to George in a low voice, "George, haven''t you always wanted to leave? Now, I''ll satisfy your

    wish."

    As she said this, she nned to leave with George.

    Alexander looked at Jeanne''s manner and saw that she did not seem to care at all. He was so angry that he was trembling

    Jeanne treated him lightly!

    ��What''s the big deal if she has a bit of money?!

    ��I don''t care!

    ��I don''t care about that bit of money. I wouldn''t fawn over her because of that.

    ��No matter how powerful she is, she can''t do whatever she wants here.��

    "What happened!"

    All of a sudden, Jonathan''s stem voice rang out in the hall

    Jonathan was pushed out of the elevator by a servants

    Alexander and Jeanne had just finished arguing, and Jeanne was about to go upstairs.

    When Jeanne heard Jonathan''s voice. she stopped in her tracks and lowered her head to say something to George.

    George obediently went upstairs on his own

    ��You can��t be at peace anymore, can you?!" Jonathan''s angry voice was directed at Alexander as he lectured him fiercely, "You''re so ald, yet you

    don��t know your limits. Our family hase to this point. Alexander. You have to take full responsibility!"

    Alexander was suddenly scolded by Jonathan. He was extremely embarrassed.

    Even so, he was still the head of the family. Although Jonathan was still in charge of the Lawrences, he was the face of the family. What would

    happen to his image if he was scolded like this In front of Jenifer and Jeanne?

    Alexander Said unwillingly, "What''s

    wrong with the development of the

    Lawrences? All these years, I�� ves

    been. working diligently, supporting

    the entire operation of the ?

    Lawrences..." Conten belongs to

    -

    "Shut up!" Jonathan did not listen to

    Alexander''s exnation at all. "How

    dare you say that you''ve supported

    the Lawrences? If it wasn''t for SS

    Jeanneing back this time to��

    take down the emerce

    coboration with MUK, thes

    l@wrences would''ve been:bankrupt

    sooner orter!�� Content ��Delongs to

    Alexander was blushing red from Jonathan''s words.

    "Don''t think that you can de whatever you want. Don''t make me revoke your management rights to the Lawrences!��

    ��Dad!�� Alexander was a little agitated.

    "In my opinion, Jeanne is stronger than you! She''s more suitable for your position!" Jonathan said mercilessly.

    "Dad, what do you mean?! You mean you want to hand the Lawrence Enterprise over to Jeanne!" Alexander looked at Jonathan in disbelief.

    "If you continue to be so ungrateful, it''s not impossible!"

    "Dad..."

    "Shut up!" Jonathan seemed to not want to hear another word from him.

    Alexander''s face waspletely twisted, looking very hideous.

    Jonathan did not care at all. He said to Jeanne, ��Jeannie,e to my room with me.��

    ��Okay.�� Jeanne naturally had a lot of respect for Jonathan.

    No matter what, the person in this family wha could make Alexander lose face was Jonathan.

    Jeanne walked toward Jonathan and took the initiative to push Jonathan''s wheelchair. Then, they went up the elevator.

    Alexander was so mad that he fiercely kicked the flower pot in the living room.

    The flower pot fell to the ground, and a violent sound suddenly rang out.

    Jenifer was so scared that she did not dare to speak.

    Alexander''s anger was clear to see. If she were to approach him at this time, she would only be courting death.

    Nevertheless, at this moment, she sensed a crisis after seeing Jonathan treating Alexander like that.

    If this continued...

    Would Jonathan really hand over the Lawrence Enterprise to Jeanne?

    If that was the case...

    ��No!

    ��I won''t let that happen!�� Jenifer thought.

    Jeanne followed Jonathan into his study.

    Jonathan seemed to have been slightly affected after shouting a few times. At this moment, he was holding a cup of tea and quietly recuperating. He

    did not speak.

    Jeanne did not take the initiative to speak either. She stood by the side obediently and waited for his instructions.

    She was delighted that Jonathan was able to stand up for her and make Alexander look bad.

    Despite that, Jonathan was probably not doing it for her.

    He was only doing it for benefits.

    Hence, Jeanne did not need to be moved

    She only needed to put on an act and act with him

    Jonathan finished his tea and slowly put it down. "You''ve indeed impressed me.��

    "Grandpa, you tter me.��

    "Where did the 53 billion dorse from?"

    "Would you believe me if I said I borrowed it?" Jeanne smiled

    "Borrowed it? From whom?" "Grandpa, don''t ask anymore." Jeanne��s tone was gentle, but she rejected him directly.

    Jonathan looked at Jeanne as if he was sizing her up.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Jeanne was calm and indifferent.

    ��Alright, you''re an adult anyway. You know what to do with your own matters.��

    "Yes." Jeanne was respectful.

    "There''s nothing else. Go back to your room and rest.��

    "Grandpa," Jeanne took the initiative to call him, "I have something to tell you."

    Jonathan looked at her.

    "Grandpa, don''t you think there''s something fishy about the logistics warehouse project of the Lawrence Enterprise?��

    "Why do you say that?��

    ��Adrian and�� enda are colluding well,

    and they''re earning money by <>

    themselves. Why did they suddenly

    frame: me?! Don''t you think there''s

    something fishy going on here?"

    Jeanne raised her eyebrow. Content

    b��longs  ~

    Jonathan frowned slightly.

    "I won''t beat around the bush. The person who wanted to frame me was none other than Joshua!"

    She said it in an affirmative tone

    At this moment, Jonathan''s expression changed drastically!

 Chapter 225 Compared to Jeanne, All of You Are No Different From Trash!

    Chapter 225 Compared to Jeanne, All of You Are No Different From Trash!

    In the Lawrences�� hall

    Alexander was so angry that his face turned cold

    The more he thought about it, the more he could not bear it anymore. At this moment, he sat on the sofa and suddenly kicked the coffee table in front

    of him. The coffee table fell to the ground in an instant.

    Everyone in the house, including the servants, was so scared that they did not dare to breathe.

    At this moment, Joshua rushed in from outside. When he saw his father throwing a tantrum, he was also scared

    Alexander looked up and saw Joshua. His face darkened. "Where did you go?!"

    His voice was scary.

    Joshua did not know what happened. He looked at Jenifer.

    Jenifer signaled him not to provoke Alexander.

    "Speak! Can''t you speak?!" Alexander vented his anger on Joshua.

    At this moment, he was mad at Joshua

    If Joshua was capable, he would not have let Jeanne turn the house upside down!

    Joshua quickly said, ��After going to see Jeanne''swsuit today, I left with Jasmine and Eden. I stayed with them for a while. I just received a call from

    Grandpa, and he told me toe back immediately."

    Alexander''s eyes narrowed. "Your grandpa told you toe back?!"

    "Yes. He just called me and told me toe back right away.��

    "What happened?"

    "I don''t know either. He just told me toe back. He also said that he wanted you to go to his study with me."

    Alexander had a bad premonition

    Jenifer also felt that something had happened at that moment.

    "Are we going to Grandpa��s room now?" Joshua did not know what had happened and asked nervously.

    Alexander thought for a moment and took the lead to go upstairs.

    Joshua quickly followed

    Jenifer also followed

    The three of them walked into Jonathan''s study.

    At this moment, Jeanne was standing beside Jonathan.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    "Grandpa, why did you��"

    "Kneel!�� Jonathan suddenly said, extremely frightening.

    Joshua was stunned.

    He looked straight at Jonathan, not knowing what had happened.

    He was also wondering if he had heard wrongly.

    Ever since he was young, as he was the only son in the family, he was always favored a little.

    "I told you to kneel!�� Jonathan was so angry that he pped his hand on the desk. With a pow, even the teacup shook.

    Joshua was terrified.

    He suddenly knelt on the ground

    He knelt down instinctively.

    Alexander and Jenifer did not know what had happened

    That said, looking at the current situation, Joshua must have provoked Jonathan.

    Jenifer quickly hit Joshua hard a few

    times. ��You d*mn kid, what did you

    do to provoke your grandfather��

    again? I''ll beat you to death, li beat

    yatrto death!" Content belohgs to

    -

    "Mom, Maen..." Joshua was ina lot.

    of pain fr��m the beating. He was

    also baffled. "I don''t know what! did.

    I dida''t do anything. I really didn''t do

    anything...��

    -

    The room was noisy.

    "Enough!" Jonathan shouted

    Jenifer stopped hitting Joshua. At that moment, her eyes were red as if she had done something wrong. "Dad, I didn''t educate Joshua well.��

    "Indeed!" Jonathan said coldly. He did not give Jenifer any face at all. "I''m very disappointed in your family now!"

    "I''m sorry, Dad. I''m sorry." Jenifer quickly apologized and said to Joshua, "Hurry up and apologize."

    "What did I do wrong? What did I do wrong...?" Joshua was still a little unconvinced. Although he was kneeling on the ground, he was still a little

    confused

    ��You still have the nerve to ask me!" Jonathan was

    furious.

    Joshua still did not know what was going on

    Jonathan suddenly threw a few photos in front of Joshua.

    Joshua was stunned.

    Alexander and Jenifer also looked at the ground and saw the photos of Joshua sleeping naked with a woman

    Joshua saw them.

    His expression changed immediately.

    ��Who took these photos?!

    ��Was It Jeanne?!��

    Joshua looked at Jeanne fiercely and saw that she was just watching the show from the side.

    When their eyes met, she even deliberately smiled.

    She smiled so proudly.

    In fact, those photos were obviously

    not taken by Jeanne, She had not

    been back ferlong, so how could

    she have��so much time to do these~

    things?Itwas Adrian''s wife, Casey,

    who did it. She followed her ?:

    husband, so of course, she would

    als�� follow her husband''s jover.

    hen the time came forthe divorce,

    she could bring the mistress down

    as well!

 Chapter 226 Compared to Jeanne, All of You Are No Different From Trash!

    Chapter 226 Compared to Jeanne, All of You Are No Different From Trash!

    When a woman was ruthless, she would do anything!

    Joshua was so angry that he gritted his teeth.

    Jenifer, on the other hand, heaved a sigh of relief at that moment.

    Joshua had only slept with a woman.

    It was fine if that was the case. As long as he promised not to do it again and that he did not do anything to harm the interests of the Lawrences,

    everything was fine.

    Jenifer quickly said, "Dad, I''ll teach Joshua a good lesson. I promise he won''t be so reckless in the future! If he dares to do that. I''ll break his legs!"

    ��Hmph.�� Jonathan sneered. ��Do you think that''s all he did? Would I be so uptight if that��s the case?! Ask him who the woman is!"

    Jenifer felt a knot in her heart.

    She knew Jonathan would not be like this just because Joshua was fooling around with a woman.

    Jenifer turned her head to look at Joshua.

    Joshua did not speak for a long time.

    "Joshual�� Jenifer looked very stern.

    "Answer!" Jonathan''s face became much colder at this moment.

    ��It''s Luna.��

    "Who exactly is she?!" Jonathan enunciated each word.

    ��Lta Walker, the secretary-general of the Lawrence Enterprise."

    "Finish your sentence!" Jonathan pressed Joshua

    Joshua gritted his teeth. "It''s the person rted to the dual contract of the Lawrence Enterprise''s logistics warehouse."

    Jenifer was shocked

    ��No way..."

    She red at Joshua

    Alexander also sensed something at this moment

    He was furious.

    In the end, the instigator of the matter was the son that he had wholeheartedly nurtured!

    "However, the matter of the dual contract has nothing to do with me! I was simply seduced by this woman. I didn''t know that she would do those

    things behind Adrian''s back. I was shocked when I found out. To think that I usually treat her well, but she betrayed me!�� Joshua said with righteous

    indignation

    As expected, Joshua had probably discussed the details with Eden. He spoke so fluently.

    If it was not for Jonathan asking Joshua toe back, they might have still been discussing how to make Adrian and the others confess!

    Jeanne said unhurriedly, "I heard that you and Adrian have a good rtionship. Luna was introduced to you by Adrian.��

    "As a Lawrence, I have to manage the enterprise. Of course, I have to have a good rtionship with the higher-ups," Joshua said as if it was a matter

    of course. At that moment, he even tried to bite back at Jeanne. "Are you deliberately trying to sow discord? You just want to ruin the peace in our

    family!"

    "Joshua. Do you know that you''re being used by others now?" Jeanne enunciated each word clearly.

    "What nonsense are you spouting?!"

    "I know you''re not the mastermind of the case, but if you refuse to admit it now, you''ll be the scapegoat.��

    "I have no idea what you''re talking about!" Joshua still refused to admit it.

    "On ount of our family, I don''t want to pursue this any further. Joshua, are you really trying to make us go to court?!"

    "I didn''t do it. You can say whatever you want!��

    ��Joshua!�� Jonathan said coldly, ��You''d better think it through clearly. If you did this and were exposed in court, you''ll be going to jail! I can tell you that

    once you''re convicted, you''ll never be able to return to his family again!"

    Joshua was frightened.

    Even so, he did not admit it.

    Jeanne said, "Joshua, if you can guarantee that you won''t be exposed by Adrian and are confident that he didn''t leave any evidence behind so that

    you won''t be caught, you can do whatever you want. However, if you''re not so absolute, I advise you to confess what you did. After all. I''ll pursue this

    matter to the end!"

    Jeanne''s words made Joshua''s hair stand on end at that moment.

    He had to admit that Jeanne''s ability had caught him off guard.

    Joshua did not know if Jeanne would have evidence to use him if she continued to investigate the matter.

    Moreover, he could not guarantee that Adrian did not leave behind any evidence.

    "By the way, let me remind you that Adrian being the mastermind and him being instigated are two different crimes. The former is much more serious!

    What benefits do you think you can give Adrian so that he can confess?!"

    Joshua''s face was pale.

    At this moment, he could not say a word.

    "You''d better think it over carefully. If

    you didn''t doxit, or if you''re sure that

    you won Kbe used, you can oN

    ignore m� today. If not... " Jeanne��s

    eyes tefised up, "1''11 only giveyou

    one cliance for Grandpa''s sake.

    After: today, I''ll definitely pursue this

    fatter to the end!" Conteit belongs

    to

    The words she said were a threat to Joshua

    He started to tremble.

    Just before this, he was indeed discussing with Eden how to make Adrian take the me.

    Before they came to a conclusion, he was suddenly called back.

    Joshua was not sure that Eden could find a better way. Or rather, he was afraid that their perfect scheme had been seen through by Jeanne. He was

    worried that even if they found a way, Jeanne would also be able to expose them easily.

    The others in the study confirmed the fact due to Joshua''s silence.

    At this moment, Jenifer wanted to beat her son to death.

    How many times had she told him not te do anything that would harm the Lawrences�� interests?

    How could he be so stupid? Could he not tell the severity of the matter?!

    "I''m very sleepy. I''ve used a lot of energy on this case. I''ll give you ten seconds to think. Ten, nine, eight..." Jeanne counted down slowly, and her tone

    was cold. "Three, two..."

    "If I admit it, can you guarantee that I won''t be charged? How can you guarantee that Adrian won''t testify against me?! You also said that being the

    mastermind and being instigated are two crimes of different degrees!" Joshua suddenly said.

    It was a disguised admission.

    At this moment, Alexander was furious.

    He suddenly kicked hard on Joshua''s body.

    As such, Joshua was knocked over.

    He suddenly fell to the ground and grimaced in pain.

    Jenifer looked at her son who was suddenly kicked. Although she was mad, her heart ached.

    She did not dare to go up and persuade Alexander.

    Alexander''s body was trembling. "You b*stard, I want to beat you to death! I want to beat you to death!"

    As he said that. he stepped forward and kicked Joshua a few more times.

    He was probably infuriated.

    "Dad, Dad, don''t nit me, d

    I know I''m wrong, I know

    I didn''t wantto do it. I jus

    SN

    stand seging Jeanne bul

    on''t hit me.

    I''m wrong.

    t couldn''t ��

    ying ours

    family tke this. I just wanted toThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    )

    teachther a lesson. I know I''m...

    WEANY, Wah..." Joshua was.an adult,

    yet he cried out without aay sense of

    propriety.

    Alexander beat him for a long time. He only stopped after he was out of breath.

    He sat on the chair in the study. He was so enraged that his face turned red

    Joshua cried out in pain on the ground.

    Jonathan looked at Alexander coldly. "This is the child you raised. As expected, he''s as useless as you!��

    Alexander was made ugly by Jonathan.

    Having said that, he could not refute Jonathan because of Joshua''s mistake this time.

    "Compared to Jeanne, all of you are no different from trash!" Jonathan said fiercely.

    Alexander was suppressing the extreme anger in his heart.

    This time, he was pped hard in the face.

    He had once looked down on

    Jeanne. He was even certain that

    the scandaNtom the Lawrence

    Enterprige��S logistics warehouse S

    was done by Jeanne. He had never

    thougt that she was not the.one

    behirid it. Instead, it was Jashua,

    whom he had personally groomed. If

    word

    got out, he would truly lose all his face!

 Chapter 227 Jeanne Takes More Shares

    Chapter 227 Jeanne Takes More Shares

    In the study, Alexander was so angry that he wanted to beat Joshua to death.

    If Joshua was not his only son, he would definitely chase him out of the house and let him die outside!

    "How do you want to resolve the matter with Joshua?" After Jonathan lost his temper, his tone softened slightly as he asked Jeanne.

    Obviously, the truth was out. The truth was that Joshua had instigated Adrian to frame Jeanne.

    Jeanne said, "I can let it go.��

    Alexander and Jenifer were a little surprised.

    They did not think that Jeanne would let it go after being so wronged.

    Jeanne was straightforward. ��However, this matter has indeed had a great impact on me. If I hadn��t found the evidence, I would be in jail right now!

    That said, for Grandpa''s sake, I won''t send Joshua to jail, but I have to get what I deserve.��

    "Go ahead." Jonathan agreed.

    "First, I need Joshua to apologize to me," Jeanne enunciated each word.

    "I''ll make Joshua do it even if you don''t bring that up.��

    "Second, I want Dad to apologize to me."

    Jonathan nced at Jeanne.

    Alexander also looked at Jeanne fiercely.

    "Il''m very grateful that you stood up for me, Grandpa, but from the beginning to the end, I didn''t feel any guilt from Dad. He even said that he wanted

    to kick me out of the family..." Jeanne chuckled.

    "Your father misunderstood you, so of course, he should apologize.��

    Alexander gritted his teeth.

    He was already in a sorry state.

    Jeanne was going too far!

    Despite that, he had no choice but to lower his head to Jeanne because of Joshua, his unfilial son

    "Thirdly, I need the Lawrence Enterprise''s shares aspensation,�� Jeanne said clearly.

    Jonathan''s expression changed. "Jeanne, you know that this makes me feel that your motive is very strong.��

    He was also warning Jeanne not to go too far.

    I''ve never concealed my motives,�� Jeanne answered directly, "Seven years ago, I was chased out of the Lawrences by you guys. and my reputation

    was in tatters. Seven yearster, I came back to clear my name!"

    Jonathan looked at Jeanne coldly.

    "I need honor, I need identity, and I need to be recognized by others. Having more of the enterprise''s shares is the most direct and effective way to

    prove my existence in the family!"

    Jonathan was silent.

    It seemed like he was thinking

    Jeanne was calmly waiting for his answer.

    In fact, before Joshuapletely disappointed Jonathan, Jonathan would not let the only descendant of the Lawrences go to prison just like that.

    Once Joshua went to prison, his future would be ruined

    After about ten minutes, Jonathan asked, ��How much do you want this time?"

    ��Not much; the same asst time.�� Jeanne smiled

    When she smiled, she looked very pretty.

    Nevertheless, her smile seemed deadly to Alexander and Jenifer that became furious.

    It was about shares again.

    Jeanne must havee back to take over the Lawrences�� business!

    "Okay." Jonathan suddenly agreed

    He actually agreed

    Jeanne knew that it was easy to negotiate this time.

    It was because the Lawrences had no choice.

    They could either let Joshua go to jail, or they could choose topromise with her.

    Naturally, they would choose thetter.

    "But one should take responsibility for one��s actions. Joshua should be the one to bear the responsibility for his mistakes. I can��t clean up the mess

    for everyone!" Alexander said fiercely.

    Joshuay on the ground, enduring the pain as he forced himself to get up. He said, "I don''t have shares."

    "It''s the father''s fault that his son is spoilt. You don''t, but your father does!"

    Alexander''s face turned red. He could not help but say. "Dad, I only have 10% of the shares. What else will I have if I give them to Jeanne! You can��t

    condone her like this!"

    "I''m not condoning Jeanne. It''s your son who''s useless!

    You can choose not to hand them over, but if you don''t. I wan''t care about the matter of Joshua instigating others tomit a crime," Jonathan said

    coldly.

    Jeanne cleverly echoed, "I only listen to Grandpa. If Grandpa doesn''t care about this matter, I''ll still send Joshua to prison no matter how much

    shares you give me, Dad!"

    "Jeanne!" Alexander gritted his teeth.

    He had never been forced to this point.

    "Dad, I believe you know very well what kind of personality I have now. Sometimes, I can be like you..." Jeanne said coldly, "Self-centered and not

    making allowances for my family!��

    Alexander had never been so angry.

    He did not expect that he would one day be so angry with his daughter.

    As for Jeanne, she was still indifferent.

    It was not that she had no feelings.

    It was that she had no feelings for the Lawrences.

    After learning about the cruel things that the Lawrences had done behind her back, she only had hatred for them

    A deep-rooted hatred

    "If you don''t agree to this, then forget it." Jeanne did not seem to want to say anything more. "Let''s meet in court.��

    "Dad, Dad, don''t!" Joshua was suddenly agitated.

    He hurriedly crawled over and clung to Alexander, "Dad, I''m your only son. You can''t just abandon me like this. If I go to prison, who will carry on our

    family''s legacy? Dad, you can''t cut me off like that...��

    "Get lost, you useless thing!" Alexander was mad. "The most regretful thing in my life was giving birth to a useless thing like you."

    "Dad, Dad... I know I''m wrong. I''ll change��l''ll change from now on.��

    Alexander still did not agree to it.

    Of course, he would not agree to it so easily.

    He had gone through so much effort to get only 10% of the shares, and now he was going to give half of them away.

    After giving them away, Jeanne would be thergest shareholder other than Jonathan.

    If news got out, how would Alexander be able to gain a foothold in the enterprise in the future?

    Jenifer could also see Alexander''s hesitation. At this moment, she was also afraid that he would refuse. After all. she knew very well how much

    Alexander valued his shares. He might be angry and...

    No.

    Jenifer could not let his son go to jail.

    She quickly went forward and said, pulling Alexander''s arm, trying to please him. "Alex, we''re all family. It doesn''t matter who holds the shares, right?"

    Alexander fiercely nced at Jenifer and abruptly pushed her away.

    He was very strong.

    Jenifer was instantly thrown to the ground.

    In all these years, she had always tried to curry favor with Alexander. She had never been treated like this before.

    That said, she also knew that this

    was not the time to be calctive.

    She cried ant said "It''s all my fault. I

    didn''t edusate Joshua well. It''s my>

    fault, butdoshua is still young, he''s

    only 23years old. If he goes tou

    priset, how will he be able tative in

    thefuture? t would be better for me

    and Joshua to die together. It would

    also leave the Lawrences with a

    clean te..."

    Joshua also started to cry. ��It''s my fault. If Dad doesn''t forgive me, I''ll... I''ll die to atone for my sins..."

    "Enough!" Alexander roared. He red fiercely at Jeanne. "I''ll give you my shares!"

    Jenifer and Joshua secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    Jeanne smiled at Alexander, "Thank You, Dad."

    ��How can I guarantee that you won''t let Joshua go to jail after I give you the shares?!" Alexander said fiercely, "If I remember correctly, thest time

    you took 5% of our shares, you didn��t marry Thedus in the end!"

    "I didn''t marry him," Jeanne admitted and asked, "but wasn''t the result what you wanted?"

    Alexander frowned

    ��The 300 million dors of financing

    from the Lockes were provided by

    Swanhaven Bank. The Lockes

    wanted to cooperate with MUK, but

    now thewrences are doing it. The

    marriage between the two families

    wouldve promoted the growth��of

    the:st ock market, but the shates for

    the Lawrences are booming now.

    Aren''t all these what you''Want?

    What does it have to do with me

    marrying him or not? Could it be that

    you''re still unhappy?" Jeanne raised

    her eyebrow.

    At that moment, Alexander was speechless.

    Jeanne said, "Besides, you don''t

    have the righttto negotiate with me

    now. If you Frewilling to take out your

    shares toxprotect Joshua, do; if o

    you''re not willing, then I won'' forse

    you. After all, the shares won''t <''

    benefit me much other thanibeing

    able to prove my existence in the

    Lawrences. 5% of the shares have a

    market value of around 900 million

    dors only. That''s nothing to me."

    Alexander was obviously mocked by Jeanne.

    Even if it was something that was very precious to them, it was nothing to Jeanne.

    Alexander''s expression was extremely cold.

    Jeanne was calm.

    Jonathan said, "If you still don��t trust Jeanne at this point, I don''t think you need to give the shares anymore!"

    At this moment, he felt that he had to beg Jeanne to take his shares instead.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Since when did Jeanne be so powerful?

    She was so powerful that he felt that he was useless!

 Chapter 228 Embarrass Jenifer

    Chapter 228 Embarrass Jenifer

    In the end, Alexander signed the letter for the transfer of shares in front of everyone.

    5% of his shares were transferred to Jeanne just like that.

    Now, Jeanne had instead be a major shareholder of the Lawrence Enterprise

    Alexander was very unhappy.

    He suppressed her anger and appeared very irritable.

    Jeanne epted the transfer letter and smiled. At this moment, she looked at Joshua.

    Joshua was afraid of Jeanne.

    Jeanne was not like this in the past.

    As far as Joshua remembered, Jeanne was the kind of person who had her opinions but was not so powerful. She could make him tremble with

    just a look.

    Joshua gritted his teeth.

    He continued to kneel on the ground and stared back at Jeanne fiercely.

    In any case, he would not be frightened by this woman.

    She had offended so many people. One day, she would die without a burial ground.

    He would definitely see her end.

    "Joshua, tell me honestly. Who helped you do this?" Jeanne raised her eyebrow.

    Joshua''s eyes flickered

    It was obvious that he did not want to answer her.

    ��You don''t have to answer. I know the answer very well," Jeanne enunciated each word. "It was Eden, right?"

    The moment she said that, Jonathan, Alexander, and Jenifer were shocked again.

    Jenifer could not hold itin any longer. She quickly said, ��Jeanne, don''t sow discord. How could Eden do such a thing? He''s not as reckless as

    Joshua!��

    "Of course, Eden isn''t as reckless as Joshua." Jeanne smiled. "He simply colluded with the Sanders.��

    "What do you mean?!�� Jenifer was a little agitated

    At this moment, the Swans were the only reason she felt that she still had some status. Of course, she did not want Jeanne to nder Eden

    ��I��m just reminding grandpa and dad.

    You''d better have a good idea of

    whether or not Eden sincerely wants

    to treat our family well. From what I

    know, Eden didn''t hesitate to use the

    Lawrences as a scapegoat in order

    to please the Sanders. To put it

    bluntly, elody, the third princess of

    the:Sanders, wanted to target me.

    Fden gave her some advice, and

    Joshua simply executed the n. I

    know very well that once the

    incident is exposed, the only one

    who would be implicated would be

    Joshua. Melody and Eden would be

    able to escape unscathed."

    This was the reason Jeanne did not want to pursue the matter.

    Even after wasting a lot of time pursuing the matter, Joshua, the most useless person, might end up being the scapegoat anyway.

    "In the end, the Lawrence Enterprise

    is the one that''tt be harmed by this

    matter��ecanomic losses and loss _

    of personel. Of course, it''s just my

    opinion: admit that Ihaveno <>

    evidence to prove it. I also want to

    rify this matter in the position of

    tbe Lawrences. As for whether you

    believe it or not, it is up t@you."

    Jeanne''s words were very sincere.

    It did not sound like she was ndering anyone; it sounded like a kind reminder.

    The more it was that case, the easier it was for people to believe her.

    "Impossible!" Jenifer was still trying to defend Eden. "I know very well what kind of person Eden is. He would never do such a thing. Besides, Eden

    and Jasmine have such a good rtionship. He would never hurt Jasmine.��

    "You''ve never been in business before. Don''t use your narrow-minded mind to think about business matters. I''m only informing grandpa and dad. This

    has nothing to do with you," Jeanne mocked Jenifer. It was obvious that she was being sarcastic.

    Jenifer instantly became a little embarrassedContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Indeed, she had never been in contact with business matters. Even so, her deep-rooted belief was that women did not need to do anything in

    business. They only needed to secure men. That would be a woman''s greatest achievement.

    At this moment, she was being ridiculed by Jeanne, so much so that she was in a sorry state.

    It was as if she was useless in front of them.

    "Whether it''s true or not, you can ask

    Joshua in private. Perhaps Joshua

    isn''t willing #6 tell the truth in front af

    me, so I won''t make things difficult

    for hints "Jeanne acted as if she~

    kneweverything clearly. She said,

    I ma little tired after thewsuit.

    Grandpa, I''m going back te my room

    to rest."

    Jonathan nodded slightly. "Rest well.��

    "Thank you, Grandpa.�� Jeanne smiled slightly.

    She smiled and left.

    Jeanne knew that sooner orter, Joshua would admit everything. She was just trying to sow discord.

    After Jeanne left the study, Jonathan''s face darkened. He looked at Joshua. "Tell me honestly, did Eden order you to do this?!"

 Chapter 229 Embarrass Jenifer

    Chapter 229 Embarrass Jenifer

    Joshua did not dare to answer his grandpa.

    "Joshua, you''d better know your ce! Do you know that what you''re doing right now is very likely to bankrupt the Lawrences?! When that happens,

    even if I want to pass the Lawrence Enterprise down to you. it would''ve already be someone else''s property!" Jonathan was very strict.

    Joshua was also frightened by Jonathan''s words. He quickly replied, ��It was indeed Eden who helped me."

    Alexander and Jenifer''s faces turned red.

    Jonathan was not any better.

    "That said, I feel that he''s still on my side. It''s also because I have a grudge with Jeanne that he helped me. It''s not like what Jeanne said. He didn''t

    do it to please the Sanders��"

    "Enough!" Jonathan did not want to listen anymore.

    Everyone in the business world was smart.

    In fact, just a few clues would be enough for ane to tell that something was amiss.

    Jonathan said, ��Alexander, stay here. The rest of you, get lost!"

    Joshua got up from the ground and had no choice but to leave the study with his mother.

    Jonathan looked at Alexander and said fiercely, "Is that the good son-inw you''ve chosen?!"

    "I didn''t know that Eden was such a person. Eden even gave us 300 million dors in the MUK contract. I didn''t

    expect him to be like this!" Alexander was also a little mad. "What should we do now? Jasmine has be a Swan!"

    "At the end of the day, it''s because Jasmine is ipetent! If she''s capable, Eden wouldn''t deal with the Lawrences like this!"

    Alexander was rendered speechless.

    ��Observe the Swans'' every move first. Jeanne''s reminder today was right. Once we know that the Swans have the intention to do something to us,

    we''ll be on our guard,�� Jonathan instructed.

    ��Okay.��

    "Leave first. I need to think about this again."

    The moment Alexander turned around and left, he could not help but say, "Dad, I feel that you''re pampering Jeanne too much.��

    Jonathan''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "If you pamper her like this, it''ll only make her even more arrogant in the family!" Alexander was very agitated. "She has only returned for more than a

    month, and yet you''ve given her 10% of the shares. If this goes on, in less than half a year, she''ll be able to take over the Lawrence Enterprise as her

    own!"

    "Do you think I want that? ! If I hadn''t done that, do you think Jeanne would let Joshua go?!"

    "Even so, she can''t just do whatever she says! Do you know what Jeanne looks like to me?!" Alexander said fiercely, ��She''s extremely simr to her

    mother. Back then, just because she was given a little power, everything in the Lawrence Enterprise was in her hands!

    If it weren''t for us..."

    Alexander endured and did not say it out loud

    Jonathan also gave Alexander a look to make him shut up.

    "Anyway, I feel that Jeanne will be very out of control in the future!"

    "Not in the future; she''s already out of control now," Jonathan gave an affirmative answer.

    Alexander''s expression became even uglier.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Jonathan said,."If you chase Jeanne

    away now, Jeanne will immediately

    stop the merce contract with.

    MUK. Natonly willwelosea = =

    coberation, but it''ll also cauge the

    Lawrence Enterprise stock market to

    inmediately fluctuate. Do you know

    th�� consequences?!"

    Alexander gritted his teeth.

    ra

    ��Let Jeannedo this first. Once the ~~

    Lawrence! ��Enterprise ison the right

    track, if Jeanne still doesn''t know

    what''s good for her, she''ll end ( up like

    her mother!" Jonathan said: cruelly.

    "Alright." Alexander agreed right away.

    This time, he did not feel the slightest bit of guilt.

    "Let me remind you again��if Joshua continues like this, no matter how hard I try to help you, the Lawrence Enterprise will be finished in the end!"

    ��I''ll teach Joshua well.��

    Jonathan nodded slightly.

    Alexander left the study.

    The moment he left the study, his expression was still

    very ugly.

    He returned to his room

    Jenifer and Joshua were in the room. Jenifer was lecturing Joshua

    Alexander was annoyed when he saw Joshua, so he chased him out.

    Jenifer quickly went forward to fawn over Alexander.

    Alexander did not show any mercy. ��As expected, children take after their mother! Joshua and Jasmine have inherited your uselessness!"

    Jenifer was stunned at once.

    Alexander had never insulted her so directly.

    He had always said that she was considerate and sensible.

    "lf Joshua and Jasmine were half as

    good as Jearthe, I wouldn''t have

    been embarrassed to this extent!" .

    Alexander 8 Said fiercely, "They all x

    have the same father, yet the gap

    between them is so big! If it weren''t

    forthe fact that Joshua is my only

    sen, I would''ve kicked yowout of the

    house long ago." Content t belongs ike)

 Chapter 230 Embarrass Jenifer

    Chapter 230 Embarrass Jenifer

    Jenifer''s eyes were red, and she cried instantly. "Alex, haven''t I done enough for this family? What do you want me to do? I''ve only been provoked by

    Jeanne a few times today, and you''re scolding me like this��"

    "Enough!" Alexander looked coldly at Jenifer, "Don''t cry in front of me in the future. It''s annoying to look at you! Think carefully about how to let

    Joshua and Jasmine develop! Otherwise. don''t me me for being merciless toward you! Get out, I don''t want to see you!��

    Just like that, Jenifer was chased out of the room by Alexander.

    At that time, Jeanne happened toe out of her room.

    Jeanne just looked at Jenifer''s red eyes and aggrieved look.

    "What''s the matter? Were you chased out by my dad?" Jeanne sneered.

    Jenifer instantly gathered her emotions and said fiercely to Jeanne, "Don��t becent!��

    I''m not. I want you to get a good taste of the feeling of being despised by others." The corners of Jeanne''s mouth curled up. "Just like my mother did

    back then."

    Jenifer''s expression turned cold.

    "Do you think that you''ll end up like my mother one day?!" Jeanne suddenly asked her in a sinister and terrifying manner.

    Jenifer''s hair stood on end. At that moment, when she locked at Jeanne. she felt a wave of fear.

    Jeanne smiled coldly.

    That smile was bloody.

    Jeanne turned around and walked away from Jenifer.

    Jenifer was unable to regain her senses for a long time.

    After Jeanne left. she felt that she was drenched in a cold sweat.

    No.

    Jeanne''s return this time was definitely not simple.

    She definitely had note back to prove her existence in the Lawrences. She hade back to take revenge!

    Jenifer even felt that Jeanne seemed to know about her mother��s ident back then...

    A chill ran down her spine.

    She could not let Jeanne continue to develop like this.

    Otherwise, she would surely be avenged by Jeanne... miserably!

    Jeanne went downstairs and asked Miles to pick her up.

    She went straight to the detention center.

    After taking the shares of the Lawrences, she still had to keep her promise this time.

    Otherwise, it would not be easy to negotiate with the Lawrences next time

    She went through the formal procedures and met with Adrian

    The moment Adrian saw Jeanne, he was immediately agitated.

    He seemed to have thought it

    through, so he looked at her and

    quickly said, ��admit it��l admit that

    there''s no etmity between us, so I

    there''s ne reason for me to framec

    you. It was Joshua who threaten��d

    me and made me frame you." Fhe

    next time I go to court, I''ll aecuse

    Joshua. I have evidence that he

    instructed me��I have a r�cording.

    As long as you help me put ina

    good word in court, I''ll let Joshua be

    brought to justice. After that, the

    Lawrence Enterprise will be yours."

    If Joshua was not a Lawrence, he would probably have died 10,000 times.

    Jeanne said, ��Mr. Zimmer, I came

    here to tell you not to frame othersContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    anymore When you go to court, yeu

    should properly admit your guilt,

    your attitude is a little better, ?

    perhaps the judge will give you a

    lighter sentence." Content b��longs

    to 4

    "What do you mean?" Adrian looked at Jeanne in disbelief. "Don''t you want to pursue the matter? Don''t you want Joshua to go to jail so that the

    Lawrence Enterprise will be yours in the future?!"

    Joshua had never been a threat to Jeanne to take down the Lawrence Enterprise.

    Of course, she did not have to exin it to Adrian. She took out a document and handed it to Adrian.

    Adrian took a look, and his expression changed.

    Jeanne said, "If it happened once, it''ll

    happen manytimes. I don''t believe

    that this is your first time doing a

    dual contact inthe Lawrence =<

    Enterprise, so I did some in-deptl?

    investigation and found a lot of��

    strahge things. Mr. Zimmer, speak

    properly during the court session.

    Don''t make the incriminating

    evidence worse!��

    Adrian''s expression was dark and cold.

    "That''s all I have to say. Mr. Zimmer. Take care of yourself.��

    Jeanne left immediately.

    This matter ended here.

    She still had many things to do...

    The sooner she was done here, the sooner she could leave!

 Chapter 231 Jeanne Is Drunk

    Chapter 231 Jeanne Is Drunk

    A weekter, the Lawrences'' logistics warehouse case was closed.

    Adrian colluded with Tenda to use the dual contract for personal gains. The circumstances were serious, but given their good attitude toward

    admitting mistakes, Adrian was sentenced to nine years in prison, Tenda was sentenced to seven years in prison, and Lta was sentenced to five

    years in prison.

    Within a week, the Lawrence Enterprise re-appointed a chief engineer of the engineering department and tendered for a new contractor.

    The logistics warehouse project of the Lawrence Enterprise regained its peace.

    Jeanne sat in the office of the director of the marketing department. After she finished processing some official documents, she looked at the time and

    prepared to get off work.

    Kingsley was leaving tomorrow.

    Jeanne was going to give him a farewell tonight.

    She called Monica.

    Monica was ttered when she received Jeanne''s call. She said in a strange tone, "Sister Jeanne, why are you thinking of me?��

    Jeanne smiled and asked, "Didn''t you want to have dinner with Kingsley? I''ll fulfill your wish tonight."

    "Oh-ho. Do you think I''m so free? I have a schedule too, so I''m not free tonight." Monica refused tly.

    "What are you doing tonight?" "It''s my dad." Monica was a little speechless, but she also seemed to be helpless, "My dad is going to turn 50 the day

    after tomorrow. There are so many things to be done for the birthday party, and I''ve been so busy these past few days. Tonight, I still have to go and

    finalize the details for him. If I don��t go. he''ll break my legs."

    "Then you should get busy with his matter first." Jeanne did not insist.

    "By the way, will there be a chance for me to have a meal with Kingsley next time?��

    "It''s hard to say." Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    After Kingsley left this time, who knew when he woulde back?

    "What''s your rtionship with Kingsley? Why is he so good to you? Could it really be��" Monica''s heart was beating non-stop. She was afraid that

    they had that kind of rtionship

    "It''s not," Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    "That''s good. Fourth Master still has a chance then.�� Monica was relieved

    To her, the official match was still Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne.

    It was unshakable.

    Even if Kingsley was rich and handsome, she would not change her mind.

    ��Monica, it''s impossible between Fourth Master Swan and me. Don''t think too much about it." Jeanne did not want to break Monica''s heart.

    "Why is it impossible? Isn''t it obvious that Fourth Master Swan likes you?" Monica was agitated.

    ��It''s not that it isn''t obvious.

    ��It''s just... impossible.��

    "That''s enough. Spend some time looking after yourself instead. I don''t know how a person with a messed-up marriage can have the face to interfere

    in other people''s rtionships,�� Jeanne deliberately mocked Monica.

    Monica was obviously angry. "My marriage isn''t messed-up, okay?! It''s clear that it''s just a marriage of convenience. I''ll divorce Finn and throw myself

    into Micheal''s arms at most this or next month. I''m going to be happy soon!"

    As she spoke, she was a little excited

    "You really like Micheal?"

    "I do.��

    "You''re not doing it to��"

    "No!" Monica was resolute. ��Finn and I are in the past.��

    "I won''t say much about your rtionship. After all, no one knows who you truly like other than yourself.

    However, Monica, let me remind you

    again that Micheal isn''t as simpleas

    you think. People in politics aren''t

    that ��simple.

    Swnovel -

    ��Could it be that people in politics don''t get married anymore?�� Monica asked.

    ��Alright, you win,�� Jeanne thought.

    ��Don''t worry, my rtionship with

    Micheal is reat, I really like Micheal

    too. I wont fet myself be wronged��

    Monica k knew that Jeanne was doing

    this fonher own good, but whetil

    camo rtionships, she kcew her

    feelings.  t to

    4

    iContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    She and Finn would never be happy for the rest of their lives!

    "It''s fine as long as you know who you like. Let''s chat again next time.��

    "Okay."

    Jeanne hung up the phone

    She looked at the time. There were.

    still a few minutes left before work

    ended; so she took a cigarette��and

    started smoking.

    Swnovel =

    Jeanne was given three months.

    Half of that time had passed.

    She stood up and walked toward her French window. She looked at the tall buildings in the city and on the streets.

    At the end of the day, did she have feelings for this city?!

    Suddenly, the image of a person appeared in her mind.

    She pursed her lips.

    Fourth Master Swan should not disturb her life

    She diverted her thoughts and picked up the phone to make a call. "Miles, have you picked up George?"

    "Yes, I''ve just arrived at the Lawrence Enterprise.��

    "Okay, I''ll be right down."

    "Okay."

    Jeanne hung up the phone and called Kingsley. "I''ming to pick you up from the enterprise now. You

    should get ready."

 Chapter 232 Jeanne Is Drunk

    Chapter 232 Jeanne Is Drunk

    ��Okay.��

    Jeanne hung up the phone and picked up her bag to get off work.

    As she got off work. she dialed again. "Godfather, I''ll see you at Chez Jeanne in a while. I''ll go pick up Kingsley now."

    "Okay, I''ll go over right away," West quickly said, "Have you booked a private room?"

    "Yes. You can just say my name.��

    "Okay."

    Jeanne put down her phone and sat in the car parked at the door.

    Miles drove to the hotel.

    George asked, "Is Kingsley leaving tomorrow?"

    "Are you sad?" Jeanne asked.

    George shook his head.

    Jeanne said, "Don''t worry, we''ll be able to leave soon.��

    "Okay." George smiled obediently.

    Jeanne smiled as well

    She turned her head to look at the streets of South Hampton City.

    It seemed that George did not like this ce.

    The car arrived at the hotel

    Kingsley opened the car door and got into the car.

    The car drove toward Chez Jeanne again

    "Do you still need me to find some manpower for you?" Kingsley suddenly asked.

    Jeanne shook her head. "That''s not necessary."

    "I''ll be leaving early tomorrow morning," Kingsley said and asked George, "Do you want to leave with me?"

    "No," George refused tly.

    Kingsley was obviously a little hurt

    George said, "I''m afraid that if I leave, Fourth Master Swan would take Mom away."

    Jeanne was a little speechless.

    Kingsley smiled. "Then watch over your mom so that she won''t get taken away. I''ll leave it to you.��

    ��Okay.�� George agreed immediately.

    Jeanne rolled her eyes.

    ��Am I so untrustworthy?!

    Kingsley and George chatted until they reached Chez Jeanne.

    Everyone got out of the car. The moment Kingsley saw the name of the restaurant. he casually said, "The Swans'' business."

    Jeanne turned to look at Kingsley.

    She did not know.

    Nheless, Kingsley had never been to South Hampton City before. How did he know so much about the businesses in South Hampton City?!

    "Why don''t we go somewhere else?�� Jeanne asked

    bluntly.

    She knew very well that Kingsley hated the Swans very much.

    Kingsley rejected her, "No thanks. I heard that this restaurant has the best home-cooked food in South Hampton City. I can taste them now." He

    walked in with big strides.

    Jeanne sometimes did not know what Kingsley''s standpoint was.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    The group of people walked into the private room.

    West was,diready waiting inthe?

    private r room. When he saw Kingsley,

    he quickly went forward with ?

    enthusiasm. "Mr. Thorn, youc oame

    to.South Hampton City.��   ~

    "It''s all because someone made me worried." Kingsley nced at Jeanne

    "Jeannie is capable enough," West

    spoke up-for Jeanne, "The case has

    implicated the Sanders of South>

    Hampton City. Jeannie''s amazing to

    have-been able to retreat ?

    unscathed."

    -

    Kingsley smiled. ��That''s true.��

    Jeanne nced at Kingsley.

    Kingsley rarely praised her.

    She had always felt that Kingsley had a prejudice against her.

    As such, she was ttered at this moment.

    "Sit down and eat. The food here is really good. I''ve been here a few times,�� West said.

    Kingsley nodded.

    The group sat down.

    A table full of food was served.

    During the meal, West ordered some wine.

    Kingsley and West drank.

    Jeanne said, "I want to drink some."

    Kingsley looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne said bluntly, "I haven''t drunk in a long time."

    "Weren''t you drunk thest time?" Kingsley raised his eyebrow.

    Thest tine was with Fourth Master Swan.

    Jeanne was unhappy. "It''s been a long time since thest time."

    ��Look howalcoholic you are! Who

    did you: take after?" Kingsley was.~

    helpless. He picked up a bottle-of

    recdwine and prepared to pour it for

    Ker.

    o>

    ��I want white wine," Jeanne refused.

    ..." Kingsley looked at her.

    "Red wine is meaningless,�� Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    "You can��t hold your liquor well."

    "But I like it."

    "You''re as stubborn as your mother." Kingsley was speechless.

    In the end, he got the waiter to bring Jeanne a local white wine.

    The waiter poured Jeanne some.

    Jeanne took a sip.

    It was spicy, but it was very refreshing.

    She drank a lot.

    Kingsley also let Jeanne be.

    In fact, Jeanne could only let her guard down and drink in front of Kingsley.

    Thest time she drank with Fourth Master Swan and the others did not count.

    She admitted that she drank a little too much that night, but it was not to the extent of beingpletely drunk.

    Moreover, it was not satisfying

    It was not satisfying at all.

    "Have some food." Kingsley took some food for Jeanne

    He took some pork ribs for her. They were famous in this city

    Jeanne looked at the ribs then at Kingsley.

    In actuality, Kingsley treated her very well.

 Chapter 233 Jeanne Is Drunk

    Chapter 233 Jeanne Is Drunk

    It was just that Kingsley was asionally strict.

    "Mm." Jeanne ate the pork rib and chewed it.

    It was oily but not greasy. It was delicious.

    ��Your mother also liked to eat pork ribs," Kingsley suddenly said.

    Jeanne paused.

    Her memory of her mam had be somewhat blurry.

    She only knew that her mom was amazing.

    Her mom was good at everything.

    She did not care about what Jeanne did. There was even a time when Jeanne did not want to go to school. Her mom said that she could do anything

    she wanted

    Her mom would always pat her little head and tell her, "Jeannie, as long as I''m here, you can do anything you want, and I''ll always have your back!"

    Jeanne always felt that her mom was different from other moms.

    Other moms always forced their children to learn this and that, but her mom only let her y.

    Once, Jeanne questioned her mother because her teacher said that she would be a useless child if she continued like this.

    Despite that, her mom told her, "Jeannie, you can crush a lot of people with just a little effort, but I don''t want you to be like that.��

    For many years, Jeanne did not know what her mother meant by that.

    It was not until she met Kingsley that she found out.

    It turned out that her IO was surprisingly high!

    Her eyes moved slightly.

    At this moment, Jeanne''s eyes were a little red

    Jeanne suddenly remembered that when her mother died, she was badly mutted. It was really bad. Jeanne almost could not recognize that the

    person lying there was the woman who had always been energetic in front of her. She no longer remembered how hard it was for her back then, and

    she did not want to remember it.

    She silently drank the white wine.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    It was too much for her to finish.

    Even so, Kingsley did not try to persuade her.

    He could probably feel her pain.

    In actuality, he also could not forget... the death of Jeanne��s mom.

    Otherwise, he would not have let Jeannee back.

    At this point, he began to doubt if letting here back was the right choice!

    During the meal, it was a little quiet.

    George hadvalways been quiet. At

    this manent, he could not help but

    tug at the corner of Kingsley��s g shirt.

    "Is my mom unhappy?�� Content

    =

    Kingsley patted George''s head.

    Everyone has something they''re

    unhappy about. You''ll know when

    your grow up.�� Content belorigs to

    Swnovel -

    "Is she unhappy because we don''t allow her to be with Fourth Master Swan?" George continued to ask.

    "No!" Kingsley denied.

    "Fourth Master Swan is actually not bad..."

    "George." Kingsley covered George''s small mouth. ��You can''tpromise so quickly."

    George blinked and locked at Kingsley in a daze.

    "Did you hear me?" Kingsley threatened

    George nodded

    Kingsley letgo of him and whispered

    in his ear ��Your mom can only be

    Ours. Gther men can''t peep at her, so

    youl Have to keep a close eyeon her.

    Letme know if anything happens.��

    Before returning to South Hampton City, this was also what Kingsley had told him

    George thought for a moment and nodded

    Kingsley patted George''s head, "Be good and eat more. Look at how thin you are."

    George ate his meal obediently.

    After the meal, it waste at night.

    Jeanne had knocked herself out from drinking.

    Kingsley was not surprised. Once Jeanne indulged in drinking, this would happen.

    He carried Jeanne in his arms, and the others left with him

    They had just walked out of the private room when they saw Edward walking over with Nox.

    Kingsley''s eyes narrowed.

    It was obvious that Edward had note with good

    intentions��

 Chapter 234 Fourth Master Swan Was Teased by Jeanne

    Chapter 234 Fourth Master Swan Was Teased by Jeanne

    In the dining room, two rows of people were confronting each other.

    Edward was staring intently at Jeanne, who was being carried by Kingsley.

    Jeanne''s face was rosy and she was nestled in Kingsley''s embrace. She was leaning against his chest, and they looked very intimate.

    Nox could feel Edward''s anger.

    Even though Edward was still expressionless, Nox could feel his imposing manner.

    Kingsley nced at Edward.

    He just looked at Edward and walked past him while carrying Jeanne.

    Edward pursed his lips.

    Next, he reached out and grabbed Jeanne��s hand on Kingsley''s arm

    He did it with force.

    Kingsley stopped for a moment.

    At this moment, Kingsley gave Miles a look.

    Miles suddenly kicked.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    It was an urate and ruthless kick at Fourth Master Swan''s arm.

    Nox was quick to react. He used his leg to block it fiercely.

    As such, Miles kicked Nox''s leg instead.

    At that moment, Nox had a feeling that Fourth Master Swan might not even let go of Jeanne''s hand even if his arm was broken.

    Just like that, Nox and Miles started to fight

    There were punches and kicks, and the fight was very fierce.

    At this moment, West hurriedly shielded George behind him and moved a little further away.

    Themotion in the restaurant was very big.

    Even so, none of the staff dared to go forward.

    "Let go!" Kingsley said coldly.

    Edward looked at Kingsley. "I won''t let go."

    Kingsley''s face darkened

    He hugged Jeanne tightly and nned to fight with Fourth Master Swan.

    At this moment, Jeanne suddenly opened her eyes.

    When she opened her eyes, she saw Fourth Master Swan in front of her.

    Her eyes moved

    Before Kingsley made a move, Jeanne suddenly stretched out her hand and used her other hand to touch Fourth Master Swan''s face.

    Fourth Master Swan was stunned.

    Kingsley was also dumbfounded.

    Jeanne held Fourth Master Swan''s face. Her fingers even moved closer to his lips. It seemed like she was teasing him...

    Fourth Master Swan locked down to watch Jeanne''s actions.

    Kingsley also watched.

    Jeanne touched Edward''s lips for a long time. After a long time, she said, "They look so cold and hard. Why do they feel so soft?"

    .." Fourth Master Swan''s eyes moved slightly.

    At this mament, Nox, who was

    fighting at the side, felt that it was~

    interesting. Therefore, when Mil��s

    approached again, he gestured for

    Miles to pause and look over there.

    Miles took a look and also felt that... it was quite a novel scene.

    Hence, the two people whe were fighting suddenly became quiet and looked over there in unison.

    Jeanne''s fingers left Edward''s lips ~

    but did not leave his body. Instead;

    she moved her fingers down and

    touched his Adam''s apple. She

    cotild feel it moving up and: down.

    She seemed to find it very funny and even used her finger to poke it gently.

    After that. she also poked Edward''s chest.

    Edward obviously could not hold it in any longer.

    "How can your figure be so good?�� Jeanne touched and even pinched his chest.

    Nox wanted to burst outughing.

    ��Is Fourth Master Swan being teased?!

    ��Oh my god.��

    ��If she continues to touch him like that, I''m afraid that his hand would be crippled tonight.��

    Nox just stared wide-eyed at the scene of Jeanne teasing Fourth Master Swan in front of everyone. He watched with relish.

    However, Kingsley suddenly carried Jeanne a few steps further away at this time.

    It was as if he suddenly reacted, and his expression was extremely ugly.

    The touch on Jeanne''s hand disappeared, and she was a little dissatisfied. "Kingsley, I haven''t f*cking had a man for a long time. I want ane too!"

    Kingsley was about to explode with anger.

    He carried Jeanne and left directly.

    It was obvious that Jeanne was twisting in his arms as if she was protesting.

    As for the man who was teased, he was suddenly frozen, and he could only watch as Jeanne was carried away.

    Once Kingsley and Jeanne left, Miles naturally followed quickly. West hurriedly carried George and chased after them.

    After that, only Edward and Nox were left.

    Nox lookedin the direction that the

    group of people had left and turned

    aroundto look at Edward. "Ms.->

    Lawrence seems to be dissatisfied.

    Fourth Master Swan, have you not

    satisfied her��"

    ��

    Edward gave him a look.

    Nox shrugged

    He pretended that he did not say anything.

    Edward tumed around and left as well.

    He hade on purpose after he heard that Jeanne was dining here. Now that she had left, of course, he would also leave.

    Nox apanied Edward back to the car.

    Their journey back was silent.

    They arrived at the Swans��pound

    Edward got out of the car.

    Nox could not help but say, "Fourth Master Swan, take it easy tonight. Don''t cripple your hand!"

 Chapter 235 Fourth Master Swan Was Teased by Jeanne

    Chapter 235 Fourth Master Swan Was Teased by Jeanne

    Edward nced at Nox and left.

    Nox asked the driver to send him back.

    He leaned against the back seat leisurely.

    ��Aren''t all women the same?!�� Nox could not understand

    ��It doesn''t matter who you sleep with.

    ��Why is he torturing himself?

    ��He should be like me. Tonight. I''ll find any girl avable to y with me.��

    Nox took out his phone and locked through his contact list.

    He randomly clicked on one. "Are you free?"

    "Eldest Young Master Winter, how can I not be free since you called?"

    "Come to my house.��

    "I''ll leave immediately.��

    "Wash yourself clean first."

    "Yes, sir!" The person on the other end was extremely excited.

    Nox hung up the phone casually, and a smile appeared on his face.

    He felt that he was more carefree than Fourth Master Swan and Finn!

    Those two were just too stubborn

    Nox arrived at his apartment.

    He went back to his room and took a shower. He put on a bathrobe and waited in the living room.

    As soon as he sat on the sofa, he saw Shelly appear at the door with her backpack on her back.

    Nox''s expression changed.

    He had not seen Shelly for the past few days. He had forgotten that the girl was still staying at his ce.

    When he thought about how he was almost scared out of his wits by Shelly thest time, his face turned even uglier.

    He suddenly felt that everyone was annoying him today!

    One was Kingsley, and the other was Shelly.

    F*ck,"

    Shelly looked at Nox and saw the look on his face. She knew he must have invited a chick back to apany him to bed tonight.

    Without even thinking, she turned around and left again.

    The door was mmed shut.

    Nox''s eyes were bulging.

    Was Shelly throwing a tantrum at him?!

    He was not even angry. Why was she so mad?!

    Shelly walked out of the house, got into the elevator, and went to the neighborhood.

    She guessed that it would take at most two hours.

    As such, she would only go back after they were done.

    Anyway, Nox would not let a woman stay at home for the

    night.

    As Shelly thought so, the elevator opened. The moment she walked out, she saw a woman with heavy makeup rush into the elevator.

    Shelly grabbed the woman.

    The woman was stunned.

    "Did Nox ask you toe?��

    The woman was even more surprised.

    "I''m Nox''s sister." Shelly grabbed her and refused to let so.

    She even dragged the woman out.

    The woman was a little unhappy, but when she heard that Shelly was Nox''s sister, she did not dare to refuse

    "Answer a few questions, and I''ll let you go," Shelly said straightforwardly.

    The woman looked at the school uniform of South Hampton City High School on Shelly and was a little unhappy.

    Shelly was only a high school student, yet she was so arrogant.

    Given how Nox was so arrogant, his sister probably would not be any better.

    The woman quickly smiled apologetically. "Go ahead."

    ��Is it fun to have sex?"

    "What?" The woman''s eyes were wide open

    ��Are all high school students nowadays so... unrestrained?!��

    The woman was not that old. She was only in her twenties and had never gone to high school. However, were high school students not supposed to

    be obsessed with studying?! How would they have the time to think about such nonsense?!

    "I''m asking you��is it fun to have sex?" Shelly asked again impatiently.

    "Well... itis. Actually, it''s not for women, but itis for men." The woman saw that Shelly was getting a little angry. She replied, "Men think with their

    penis, so of course, it''s fun for them!"

    Shelly pursed her lips.

    So, it was to satisfy a man''s desire.

    "What kind of woman does Nox like?" Shelly asked again.

    The woman was stunned and answered, "Nox doesn''t like anyone. He''ll be happy with anyone who can have sex with him. That said, I can tell you

    what kind of woman he likes to sleep with.��

    "Hm?" Shelly frowned.

    "Women with big boobs, a thin waist, and a big butt." As the woman spoke, she even stuck out her chest.

    Shelly could not help but lock at herself.

    It seemed that the difference between them was very big.

    ��Also, he likes women who are a little more flirtatious."

    "Flirtatious?"

    "Like this."The woman pulled down

    her clothes, revealing deep cleavage.

    Then, she stniled coquettishly and

    said, "Like this... Anyway, Nox ike

    womern.who are more >

    straightforward. He doesn''t like��

    innotent, cute, and delicate women.

    He Ti es women who can.pave sex

    with him right away, so dfie mustn''t

    be reserved in front of him."

    Shelly fell silent.

    ��Is there anything else you want to.

    ask? I''m afraid that Nox will think

    that I''n9 ��pretending to be reserved if

    I''mte.�� The woman seemedcto be

    alittle anxious.

    -

    Shelly let go of the woman.

    The woman hurriedly pressed the elevator button and left.

    Shelly walked toward a bench in the neighborhood and sat down.

    It was early autumn in South Hampton City. It was not too cold or too hot.

    At night, it was just a little cold

    Shelly was wearing a summer school uniform. She was a little cold from sitting there.

    She remembered what the woman said just now about women with big boobs, a thin waist, and a big butt.��

    Shelly thought about it carefully and realized that the women Nox had slept with seemed to have very good figures.

    As for her, she had a big waist.

    She had a slightly chubby figure. Her breasts were not big, her waist was not thin, and her butt... Her butt was still considered perky and fleshy.

    No wonder Nox was so disdainful of her.

    She was thinking...

    Since she had to take the initiative, of course, she had to adapt to his preferences.

    With this thought in mind, Shelly put down her school bag and went for a run in the neighborhood

    The first step was to lose weight.

    At the very least, she cut down weight on targeted areas.

    Shelly ran a fewps around the neighborhood before her phone rang.

    She took a look at the iing call and picked it up. "Sarah."

    "Shelly, are you asleep?"

    "No. I''m running.��

    "Why are you running sote at night?"

    "To lose weight."

    "You finally know that you''ve gained weight."

    ��Alright, alright. I won''t tease you anymore. The day after tomorrow is my uncle-inw''s birthday. Will the Winters attend his birthday dinner?"

    "I don''t know.�� Shelly did not know about the arrangements of the Winters

    "I''m going. I''m going to dress up beautifully. The day after tomorrow is Saturday. Can you go shopping with me in the afternoon?"

    I still have to do some exam

    questions." "Your grades are already

    so good, yet youre still working so.

    hard. How can dregs like me ~

    Survive? Sarahined, "Can''t

    yOu Jt just apany me? I want to

    meet my prince charming the night

    after tomorrow. I can''t justgo

    casually. I''m begging you.��

    Shelly could not resist her best friend and agreed. "Okay."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s set then. We''ll go shopping together the day after tomorrow. I''ll go see how much pocket money I have first.��

    "Okay."

    Shelly hung up the phone.

    She also stopped running.

    She was s0 tired.

    It seemed that losing weight was not an easy thing.

    Shelly looked at the time.

    She walked a fewps in the neighborhood.

    Two hourster, she went back.

    The moment she went back, she saw the woman dressed anding out.

    When the woman saw Shelly, she took the initiative to greet her.

    Shelly walked straight into the house

    The woman was not mad.

    After all. the children of rich families were willful.

    Shelly walked to her room.

    When she passed by Nox''s room, she saw Nox suddenly open the door ande out.

    Most importantly, he was naked.

    Shelly''s eyes moved.

    She looked down

    Nox was about to explode.

    He hurriedly used his hand to cover his penis. "Shelly, didn''t you leave?��

    ��It''s not like I can''te back.��

    "You came back, you came back... F*ck!" Nox blurted out.

    ��There''s nothing to see. It doesn''t look as good as what I see in videos." Shelly was indifferent.

    "Shelly, is this what an 18-year-old high school girl like you should say?" Nox was about to fly into a rage

    ��Wasn''t Shelly raised well by my parents?!

    ��When did she be crooked?!

    ��Do my parents know?!"

    "Should an 18-year-old high school girl only take action instead of talking?!"

 Chapter 236 Ms. Lawrence, I Haven’t Had a Woman for a Long Time Either

    Chapter 236 Ms. Lawrence, I Haven��t Had a Woman for a Long Time Either

    "Should an 18-year-old high school girl only take action instead of talking?!" Shelly asked Nox with a serious expression.

    Nox could not say anything at this moment.

    He just stared at Shelly with his eyes wide open.

    Shelly looked very indifferent. She turned around and said, "When my figure is better, I''ll do it with you."

    ��When did I f*cking say that I want to do it with you?��

    Nox mmed the door shut. He was so angry that he forgot that he had gone out to get water.

    He went back to his room and picked up his phone, making a phone call in a huff.

    When the call was picked up, the person on the other side immediately scolded him, "Are you crazy? It''s sote now. Don��t you know that your mom

    wants her beauty sleep?!"

    His dad''s angry voice could be heard

    Nox felt very wronged.

    He said, "Dad, can you ask Shelly to go back? She has seriously affected my normal life..."

    "What normal life do you have? Your life isn''t normal! Take good care of Shelly, or I''ll skin you alive!��

    Dad!

    "There''s no room for discussion!" Nox''s dad was very serious. "Oh right. Gary Cardellini''s birthday party is on the day after tomorrow. We''re going to

    attend it. Are you going with us or with Fourth Master Swan?"

    "I''m going with Fourth Master Swan." Nox was straightforward.

    "Did you just call him Fourth Master Swan? You should call him Fourth Uncle!"

    Nox rolled his eyes.

    "Take care of Shelly for me!" After saying dad, his dad hung up the phone.

    Nox was irritable.

    Instead of beingforted, he was scolded!

    ��F*ck!

    ��Does Shelly need someone to take care of her?!

    ��She''s a troublemaker��an annoying one!"

    The next day, Jeanne had difficulty propping herself up on the bed

    Alcohol was bad!

    Every time she got drunk, she would tell herself that she could not drink alcohol in the future, but every time she saw alcohol, it was as if that thing

    had magic powers. She could not control herself.

    In fact, her alcohol tolerance was bad

    Once she drank, she would get drunk

    That said,st night was rather satisfying.

    It was enough to satisfy her cravings.

    Jeanne got out of bed, went to the bathroom, and squatted on the toilet.

    Then, she used her phone.

    There were a lot of messages.

    She read Kingsley��s message: [I know you''re still sleeping, so I won''t disturb you. I got on the ne.]

    Kingsley just left like that.

    Jeanne looked at the message with mixed feelings.

    Kingsley sent another message: [Remember, you''re NOT allowed to drink except in my presence! I have to emphasize this!]

    Jeanne was a little speechless.

    At this moment, she could totally imagine the expression on Kingsley''s face when he sent the message.

    Despite that, her heart suddenly felt a little warm.

    In fact, Jeanne felt happy to be able to have someone who cared about her so much.

    Afterward, Jeanne opened WhatsApp.

    There was an unread message from Edward

    Fourth Master Swan rarely messaged Jeanne.

    She pursed her lips and opened the chat.

    (Edward: I haven''t had a woman for a long time either]

    Jeanne frowned.

    ��What''s Fourth Master Swan talking about?! He sent this at 3:00 am.

    ��He''s crazy.

    ��Why did he send me such a flirtatious message instead of sleeping?!��

    Jeanne could not be bothered to reply to him and pretended not to have seen it.

    She put down her phone and was about to wash up.

    A WhatsApp message popped up again

    [Edward: Looks like you slept very wellst night, Ms.

    Lawrence.]

    Jeanne knew that Edward could see

    if she had read his message or not.

    Shead not turned off that.setting.

    Gontent belongs to swnevel

    That said, Jeanne still pretended that she did not see his message.

    She also deliberately ignored Fourth Master Swan''s tease.

    Jeanne put down her phone and washed up.

    After washing up, she walked out of the bathroom.

    George also got up from the bed in a daze.

    "Are you awake?" Jeanne asked.

    "Mm." George nodded

    "Kingsley has left."

    "Oh." George was still a little upset.

    ��It''s alright. It won''t be long before we can leave too," Jeanneforted him.

    "Okay." George was obedient.

    "Take your time and eat breakfast before going to school. I''m ready to go to work."

    "Okay."

    Jeanne changed her clothes and put

    on makeup. She did not bother with

    George anymore.

    to��  a

    After George washed up and put or

    his school uniform, he walked (A.

    front of Jeanne. "Mom." Content

    ��

    "Huh?" Jeanne was applying her mascara.

    "Do you still remember what happenedst night?�� George asked.

    "What happened?" Jeanne was very serious.

    "The matter of you touching Fourth Master Swan.��

    Jeanne''s hand trembled, and the mascara was smeared on her eyelid.

    She looked at George. "What did you say?"

    "It seems that you don''t remember,�� George muttered

    ��Didn''t we have dinner with Kingsleyst night?" Jeanne was a little agitated

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 237 Ms. Lawrence, I Haven’t Had a Woman for a Long Time Either

    Chapter 237 Ms. Lawrence, I Haven��t Had a Woman for a Long Time Either

    "Yeah. When we left, you were drunk. Kingsley carried you and bumped into Fourth Master Swan. Fourth Master Swan wanted to snatch you away.

    Kingsley was about to start a fight with Fourth Master Swan, but you suddenly reached out and touched Fourth Master Swan''s face, mouth, neck, and

    chest..."

    Jeanne��s hand trembled even more as she held the mascara brush

    "Oh right, you also said that you haven''t had a man for a long time and that you really want one,�� George repeated what Jeanne saidst night.

    Jeanne suddenly put down the mascara brush on the dressing table.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    She finally understood what Fourth Master Swan meant by that message he had sent this morning.

    Jeanne seemed to vaguely recall the scene fromst night.

    She thought that it was a dream she had

    After all, how could she do something like teasing Fourth Master Swan in public?

    "Mom, when Kingsley left, he told me to keep an eye on you. Don''t get drunk next time," George reminded Jeanne.

    Next time?!

    That would not happen!

    The next time Jeanne drank, she would beat herself to

    death!

    "I''ll go downstairs for breakfast," George said after he kindly helped Jeanne "recall" her experiencest night.

    Jeanne nodded

    George left.

    After he left, Jeanne could not hold it in any longer.

    She looked at herself in front of the makeup mirror.

    Her eye makeup waspletely ruined!

    Her cheeks did not need blush anymore. At this moment, her face was as red as an apple.

    She could not go on like this.

    In the future, she had to stay far away from Fourth Master Swan!

    After a long time, Jeanne finally calmed down

    The reason she calmed down was just to deliberately let herself not think about what happenedst night.

    She put on her makeup again and went to work.

    Her damaged sports car was repaired and sent back. She drove to the Lawrence Enterprise''s building.

    There was a high-level meeting today.

    Jeanne had just walked into the office when Amy reminded her about the meeting.

    In the meeting room, Alexander''s face was very cold.

    Alexander had not been in a good mood recently. No one knew who had offended him. Logically speaking, the Lawrence Enterprise��s emerce

    project was now in full swing. Although the logistics department had slightly dyed the progress, after this week''s intensive construction, the

    progress should be about the same as expected. ording to Alexander''s personality. he should be proud at this moment.

    However, he had a straight face throughout the meeting.

    Probably only Jeanne knew that Alexander had lost 5% of his shares, which was why he was extremely unhappy.

    Alexander said, "Today''s meeting is mainly about a change in the position of the senior leaders. Adrian''s matter made the board of directors think a

    lot. The board unanimously decided to make a change in the senior leaders. Of course, it''s not to question everyone. It''s just to prevent the senior

    leaders from staying in the same position for too long, which would easily lead to unnecessary things. For example, Adrian. It was because he had

    been in his position for too long that he hade inte contact with more people, which led to him walking on a path of no return. The board of

    directors wants to let everyone develop better, so it was suggested that the senior leaders of the Lawrence Enterprise are rotated. As for how exactly

    the rotation will happen, it hasn��t been decided yet. Senior leaders, you may n your careers first. You canmunicate with me in advance if you

    have a position you''re interested in. The Lawrence Enterprise willplete the rotation within this month."

    After he said that, everyone was still a little surprised

    They were somewhat against the idea of suddenly changing jobs when they were already doing well in their jobs.

    Nheless, due to Adrian''s matter, it seemed like it was only right for the board of directors to have such considerations. Therefore, even though

    some people were dissatisfied, they did not say anything in the end

    "Let''s not waste everyone''s time. The meeting is adjourned!" Alexander did not like to show off during this period. After he finished speaking, he left

    with a cold expression.

    On the other hand, Jeanne felt that this was how a manager should manage time. The biggest problem of apany was wasting all their energy in

    meetings!

    After the meeting. Jeanne returned to her office.

    This rotation in the department... was indeed a good thing for the Lawrence Enterprise.

    There could be a reason to have a new batch of new people on the rotation

    Jeanne''s eyes flickered. She picked up the phone and said, "Amy,e in for a moment.��

    "Okay."

    Amy knocked on the door and entered.

    "Director Lawrence."

    "Go to the general affairs department and get me a list of the achievements of all the senior leaders of the Lawrence Enterprise."

    Amy was a little surprised.

    "I need it.��

    "Okay." Amy nodded.

    "Is Forrest Here?"

    "He should be.�� ��Send him in for a moment.��

    ��Understood.��

    Amy went out.

    After a while, Forrest came in

    "Director Lawrence."

    "Sit."

    Forrest sat opposite Jeanne respectfully.

    "In the meeting earlier, it was decided that the senior leaders will be rotated."

    "I heard about that.�� Forrest said bluntly, ��Everyone is making a big fuss now.��

    "I want to take this opportunity to rece some of the senior leaders.��

    Forrest frowned slightly.

    "You should be able to guess my goal. I won''t hide it from you. I just want to change a new batch of people who are loyal to the Lawrences. Now,

    many of the higher-ups are relying on their qualifications in the Lawrence Enterprise to sneer at the management of the Lawrences. This isn''t a good

    thing for us.��

    "What you mean is that you want to take this opportunity to fire some of the senior leaders?"

    "I wouldn''t go so far as to fire them. I just don��t want them to take on such important positions. I want to then recruit new talents to form a new

    management team.��

    "I think the Lawrence Enterprise

    should''ve done this a long time ago!

    Some senior leaders took advantage

    of their seniority and their years of

    experience inthe Lawrence

    Enterprise to not do much. Not only

    did they not do anything, but they��

    also affected some of the oa

    decision-making directions atthe

    management level. It''s und��niable

    that many of the senior leaders have

    market experience, but how can

    experience support the market

    development of an enterprise? They

    also needed a visionary market

    vision and unlimited enthusiasm for

    their work. Only someone like you

    can be considered a true leader of

    an enterprise, Director Lawrence,"

    Forrest said righteously.

    Jeanne smiled. "When did you learn to suck up to people?��

    I''m not ttering you; I''m telling the truth,�� Forrest said seriously.

    Jeanne did not say much and went

    back to the main topic, "Since we

    both have th��''same idea, I''ll leave

    the matter of changing the senior ~

    leaders to you Now, I''ve asked Arty

    to get aeopy of the senior leaders��

    achievements. Help me ca efully

    refin�� the specifics of eachd@ader.

    Fae main point is to give mre a

    Suggestion on who can or cannot be

    kept. Then, we''ll think of a

    reasonable way to make those who

    aren''t useful anymore leave."

    "Okay." Forrest nodded

    "That''s all." Jeanne usually did not talk nonsense after she had finished her work.

    "Director Lawrence, I''m still a little curious.�� Forrest looked at Jeanne.

    "Huh?"

    "You''re already worth so much, so

    why are you still managing the

    Lawrence Enterprise so

    painstakingly? It''s said that the

    Lawrenc��s don''t treat you well

    eno Forrest could not helg but

    say Wit were me, why wou cit

    manage the Lawrence Entefprise?

    ��Pbe merciful if I don''t make the

    Lawrence Enterprise go bankrupt

    immediately and leave them with

    nothing!"

    ~��

    NS

    S

    "The reason people are getting richer is not only because of hard work but also the choice of the oue. If I let the Lawrences go bankrupt. perhaps

    I would be able to take revenge, but I would gain nothing from them; if I help the Lawrences develop and eventually take control, my benefits would

    be unlimited!"

    ��You''re an expert indeed!" Forrest gave her a thumbs up. He was convinced.

    Jeanne smiled. "Go out and work."

    ��Understood.��

    Forrest left

    Jeanne''s eyes narrowed, and the corners of her mouth curled up into a cold smile.

    In reality.

    Even if the Lawrences did not go bankrupt. the Lawrences would get what they deserved!

    Virtue had its rewards, evil its retribution. It was just that the time had note

 Chapter 238 Fourth Master Swan Teased Jeanne Back at the Banquet

    Chapter 238 Fourth Master Swan Teased Jeanne Back at the Banquet

    Saturday.

    Jeanne was nning to sleep in with George on the weekend when she was woken up by a phone ring.

    She had put her phone on silent.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    It was George''s phone that was ringing.

    George''s hair was messy, and he was in a daze. His phone usually would not ring. except for when his mom and Kingsley called.

    Could it be that something had happened to Kingsley?

    Jeanne and George exchanged a look. George hurriedly got up and took his phone. The moment he did, he looked rather helpless.

    Jeanne frowned.

    "It''s Godmother,�� George said and handed the phone directly to Jeanne.

    Jeanne held the phone and looked at George. "When did you give her your phone number?"

    "I didn''t give it to her. That day, she saw that I had a phone and snatched it away. She saved her number for me and used my phone to call her

    phone. Look at the name she saved for herself," George responded

    Jeanne looked and could not help butugh. Monica had saved her name as ��The most beautiful godmother in the world.��

    Monica was probably the only one who would do this.

    "She even put her name at the top of my contact list. Including her, there are only three people on my contact list." George was speechless toward

    Monica.

    He did not interact with many people.

    Nheless, Monica was the only one with such a weird personality!

    He reckoned that one day, he would be driven crazy by Monica.

    Jeanne pressed the answer button.

    An energetic voice came from the other side. "Son, are you excited? The most beautiful godmother in the world has called you!"

    Jeanne was speechless. "It''s me.��

    "Why is it you? Where''s my son?�� Monica was speechless

    "Why are you looking for him?�� Jeanne nced at George.

    George looked like he was not willing to answer the call.

    "It''s nothing. I just wanted to hear his voice.��

    "He''s sleeping.��

    "Alright." Monica did not mind. ��I can''t affect my son''s growth. What if he doesn''t develop well in the future and no girls like him?!"

    "Oh right, I''m looking for you. You didn''t pick up the phone. What are you doing?!" Monica was very unhappy.

    "Can''t I put my phone on silent and sleep in for a while on the weekend?" Jeanne was on the verge of breaking down

    She did not know how Monica could be in such a good spirit

    "Why are you sleeping in? Aren''t youing to my dad''s birthday party tonight?"

    "Isn''t that at night?"

    "I was afraid that you''d forget!"

    "Then go back to sleep, I''ll go and inform the others.�� Monica hung up abruptly.

    Jeanne looked at the phone. She was speechless.

    George went back to sleep on the bed. It seemed that he could not fall asleep anymore.

    He turned over and grabbed his messy hair.

    Jeanne naturally could not fall asleep either.

    She lookedat George. "Tonight,

    Monica''sdad, the old uncle that you

    saw at Monica�� s house thest time,

    is going to celebrate his birthday. Do

    youwant to go to the birthday

    party?�� .

    "No." George covered himself with the nket and refused. "Godmother is too enthusiastic. I can''t handle it."

    Jeanne could not help butugh.

    That was true.

    Every time Monica saw George, she would... pinch his face

    Jeanne could not stand it anymore.

    She said, "Alright, but I mighte hometer.�� "Why?" George revealed his little head and was a little dissatisfied.

    "Monica''s parents were very good ike)

    me whenttwas young, so I''m going

    to spen��more time with them.>

    tonigs ht and help them greet their

    guests s. Don''t wait for me tonight

    and-go to bed early." Content

    b��longs  ~

    ��Okay.��

    ��If you can''t sleep, get up. I''ll take you out for a run," Jeanne said as she patted George''s head

    "I don''t want to exercise.�� George never liked to exercise.

    That was to say, he did not like to walk more than he should.

    He also did not like games that children his age liked to y.

    Jeanne felt a little helpless.

    George suddenly thought of something. "However, my teacher said that there might be a sports meet next week."

    "Is that so?" Jeanne was quite interested. "Did you sign up for any events?"

    ��I didn''t wait to sign up for anything,

    but my teacher said that every <>

    student had to sign up for one event.

    Nobody wanted to sign up far

    long: -distance running, so Content

    ~

    I signed up for it.��

    "My teacher said that I could just run as much as I can and do my best," George exined.

    "Do you need a parent to cheer you on?�� Jeanne asked.

    If George needed someone, she had to free up her time

    "Yes. Besides, there''s also a ry race for grades 1 to 3," George said, "It''s a family ry race.��

 Chapter 239 Fourth Master Swan Teased Jeanne Back at the Banquet

    Chapter 239 Fourth Master Swan Teased Jeanne Back at the Banquet

    "Do you need me to attend?�� Jeanne was in high spirits.

    She had never seen her son with other children before, so she was still a little excited when she thought about it.

    "The thing is that I would need my dead father to attend.

    I can''t dig him out of his grave, can I?" George''s little face was wrinkled like a bun. ��How worrying."

    Jeanne could not help butugh out loud.

    Nheless, she was also very d that George''s attitude toward this was so good

    Most children from single-parent families would probably feel inferior. George only felt that it was a little difficult.

    "It would be fine if Kingsley didn''t leave. He could pretend to be my dad." George continued to be sad.

    ��Don''t worry.�� Jeanne rubbed her son''s curly hair. "If the event doesn''t require both parents to participate in it, such as a ry for moms only or dads

    only, I can y both roles. If both parents have to participate at the same time, let''s ask Miles to do it."

    George nodded. "That''s all we can do."

    "Just be prepared to win." Jeanne was confident. "Hurry up and get up. I''ll apany you to practice long-distance running.��

    George originally only liked to sit in front of theputer, typing away.

    Jeanne apanied George to exercise in the morning.

    At night, she went to the banquet hall with the Lawrences.

    Tonight, Jeanne wore a one-shoulder ck gown, revealing one side of her corbone and shoulder. Under the light, her skin was fair and delicate as

    if it was tinted with ayer of diamond-like glow. In the middle of the gown, there was a thin white diamond belt, which made her thin waist appear

    exceptionally seductive. The skirt of the gown was very long. Despite her eight-centimeter high heels, it could almost sweep the floor. There was also

    a middle split from the middle of her thighs, making her look sexy.

    Jeanne was very beautiful. She was the kind of beauty that could make people gasp in amazement at first nce. Her beauty was also a little too

    ostentatious. Others would think that she was wearing heavy makeup even if she had only casually put on some simple makeup. Not to mention, she

    was meticulously dressed today. She was so beautiful that it was soul-stirring.

    That was why there was a second of silence when she just walked into the banquet hall

    Everyone was stunned by that woman who had suddenly appeared.

    Actually, everyone knew that Jeanne was good-looking. Nevertheless, every time she appeared, it would still make people''s eyes lit up. They could

    not help but sigh and wonder how she could be so good-looking!

    Alexander brought the Lawrences and walked directly toward Gary.

    "Gary, happy birthday.�� Alexander took the initiative to extend his hand to wish Gary.

    Gary hurriedly shook his hand. "Thank you, thank you."

    The two of them exchanged formalities.

    At this moment, Eden''s family also came.

    Eden''s father, Henry, brought his family over. Jasmine also obediently followed Eden''s side.

    The moment Jasmine saw Jeanne and her good looks, her expression became a little unsightly.

    She was standing beside Jeanne, so he deliberately pulled Joshua to stand between them.

    Such a small action was noticed by Monica, who was standing across from her with a stiff smile.

    Every time Monica saw through Jasmine''s trick, she felt that it was very funny.

    Sometimes, she did not understand how blind Eden must be to choose Jasmine over Jeanne!

    "Monica," Finn suddenly called out to her softly from the side.

    Monica came back to her senses.

    Tonight, due to special reasons, she had to appear in front of everyone with Finn��s arm in her hand. They had to act lovingly.

    God knew how devastated Monica was when she held Finn''s arm.

    She turned to look at Finn.

    "Uncle Swan is calling you," Finn reminded her.

    Monica quickly smiled and greeted Henry politely, ��Uncle Swan."

    ��You and Finn have been married for so many years. When are you going to have a baby? Your dad will be happy to have a grandchild.��

    Monica was most annoyed by these so-called elders.

    They would either ask about grades or jobs, whether one was in a rtionship or married, and if one had a child if one was married! If one already

    had a child, they would then ask when one would have a second child!

    How annoying.

    Monica controlled her emotions and responded, "My parents are still young. They''re only 50 years old. If they already have a grandchild, won''t that

    affect them?What about you, Uncle Swan? Are you hoping that Eden and Jasmine will give you a big, fat grandchild?��

    Henry could not help butugh. "It��s up ta the young people. Of course, they make their own decisions."

    ��Then why are you asking me?!��

    Monica was speechless.

    Fortunately, at this moment, other topics were brought up, so this topic ended.

    Monica was also a little annoyed by staying there to receive guests. She let go of Finn and gave Jeanne a look, and the two of them left the crowd.

    They walked quite a distance away.

    Monica heaved a sigh of relief.

    "4 hate this kind of business meeting the most." Monica said

    "Then why did you leave Finn alone there?" Jeanne was speechless.

    "He likes tgact. Let him pretend until

    the ends�� Monica nced at Finn

    and watched him apany. her

    parents to socialize with ease.

    She felt a little unhappy for some reason.

    It was Finn''s behavior that made her parents feel that he was the nice person in the marriage while she was bad

    "By the way, why isn''t my godson here?�� Monica did not want to think about it anymore. They were going to divorce soon anyway.

    "He doesn''t like this kind of banquet."

    "Jeannie, don''t you think it''s not good for George to be like this?" Monica suddenly became very serious.

    Jeanne frowned. "What''s wrong?��This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    "If he��s so introverted, how is he going to find a girlfriend?" Monica''s face was filled with worry.

    ��You''re rushing things,�� Jeanne thought.

    Monica still wanted to say something when her eyes suddenly moved.

    A light suddenly shed in her eyes. She smiled very brightly. "Fourth Master Swan is here."

    Jeanne did not turn around. She instinctively wanted to leave.

    At this moment, she could feel a familiar figure appearing by her side

    Monica could not help butugh. "Fourth Master, did

    you deliberately dress up as a couple with Jeannie?"

    Jeanne frowned.

    At this moment, she tumed her head

    She turnecdParound and saw tnat

    Fourth Master Swan was wearing a

    ck suit. The key point was that

    the cor of the suit was iid with

    a cir��le of thin diamonds. It Was very

    sinar to the belt on Jeanne��''s waist.

    It might be fine if they did not stand together.

    When they stood together, they looked like... a pair.

    "Is that so?" Fourth Master Swan seemed to be sizing up Jeanne. ��It''s probably telepathy.��

    Monica teased, "Tsk. tsk, tsk. Fourth Master, you''re showing off!"

    Fourth Master Swan smiled and silently agreed

    Monica was also tactful. He gave Nox, who was next to Edward, a look.

    Of course, Nox understood it at a nce.

    The two of them left together in a tacit understanding

    Those who did not know would think that Monica and Nox were having an affair.

    Once the two of them left, naturally, only Edward and Jeanne were left.

    Jeanne was speechless.

    How much did Monica want to make them a match?

    How many times did Jeanne have to say it? It was impossible for her and Fourth Master Swan to be together.

    Jeanne pursed her lips and turned to leave.

    Her arm was suddenly pulled by someone.

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly.

    "Ms. Lawrence, you''re leaving like that?��

    Jeanne took a deep breath and smiled. "Fourth Master, how can I help you?��

    "Ms. Lawrence, you took advantage of me. Are you leaving just like that?��

    The corners of Jeanne''s mouth twitched.

    She knew that she could not offend a cunning man like Fourth Master Swan.

    Jeanne put on a fake smile. "I don��t know what you''re talking about."

    "Is that so?" Fourth Master Swan raised his eyebrow slightly.

    Jeanne nodded. "I really don''t know."

    "Then I''ll help you recall it." As soon.

    as Edward finished, he ced his

    hand: on Jeanne''s face. He gently

    car��ssed her lips with her. fingers.

    Jeanne''s body was about to explode.

    At this moment, she heard Fourth Master Swan say. ��They''re quite soft." ''Soft my ��ss!''

 Chapter 240 The “Married Couple” Sweetly Feeds Each Other

    Chapter 240 The ��Married Couple�� Sweetly Feeds Each Other

    In broad daylight, Edward teased Jeanne in front of everyone.

    After touching her lips, he moved his fingers down again and touched her slender neck. Then, he moved them down again and brushed them past

    her corbone.

    ��Fourth Master!" Jeanne took a few steps back.

    Edward''s hand was no longer touching anything.

    The moment the feeling disappeared, he felt a little upset.

    At this moment, in the banquet hall, some people were looking over.

    Nheless, due to Fourth Master Swan''s identity, many people did not dare to look at them brazenly.

    "Ms. Lawrence, do you remember now?" Fourth Master Swan asked Jeanne shamelessly.

    ��Fourth Master, is there a point to bother a drunk person?�� Jeanne was a little angry.

    "So, you don''t want to take responsibility.��

    "I just touched you for a while. What''s there to take responsibility for?!" Jeanne did not care anymore.

    In any case, Fourth Master Swan was shameless. She could do the same!

    Edward just looked at her.

    He looked at how aggressive Jeanne was.

    Edward smiled again.

    His smile was very obvious.

    It was rumored that Fourth Master Swan did not like to smile.

    ��He''s ticking good-looking when he smiles!"

    At least half of the people in the hall were stunned by Fourth Master Swan''s smile.

    "I didn''t have dinner. I''m going to have some pastries,�� Jeanne said domineeringly and left immediately.

    She looked as if she could not be bothered with Edward

    Edward watched her leave with a deep gaze.

    His feelings for Jeanne were not hidden at all.

    It was rumored that Fourth Master Swan had fallen in love with Jeanne.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    It seemed that the rumors were true

    At this moment, in the banquet hall.

    Eden had left the elders and brought Jasmine to the side to socialize.

    At that moment, of course, he had also noticed the interaction between his fourth uncle and Jeanne. His expression was ugly.

    "Is your fourth uncle really together with my sister?!" Jasmine asked unhappily.

    Eden did not answer.

    ��How did your fourth uncle fall for Jeanne��"

    "Stop talking!" Eden interrupted Jasmine''s words.

    Jasmine looked at Eden.

    Eden seemed to be getting more and more impatient with her during this period

    "I just feel indignant for your fourth uncle. After all, Jeanne has a child..." Jasmine felt a little wronged.

    Eden said coldly, ��Jeanne is now rich and capable. Her figure and looks are top-notch. Isn''t it natural for my fourth uncle to be seduced by her?!"

    Jasmine looked at Eden in disbelief.

    She did not believe that Eden would think so highly of Jeanne now.

    ��Didn''t he always look down on Jeanne?!��

    "You''d better know your limits. Don''tpare yourself to her," Eden said then let go of Jasmine before he left.

    Jasmine was suddenly abandoned in the banquet hall.

    She stood rooted to the ground, unable to ept it.

    ''No.''

    Her eyes were bloodshot.

    She could not tolerate how Eden was treating her!

    She could not tolerate it!

    Eden walked out of the back garden.

    He could not stand it anymore.

    He could not stand watching his fourth uncle and Jeanne being entangled with each other.

    ��Jeanne...

    ��She deserves to die!��

    Not only did she make him lose his face, but she also hindered his development.

    Eden took out his phone and made a call.

    "Ms. Sanders."

    "How''s it going on your side?"

    "Everything has been arranged. We''re just waiting for Jeanne to go home tonight.��

    "Alright. This time, we can''t let Jeanne get away again no matter what!��

    "Okay."

    Eden fiercely hung up the phone

    Jeanne, don''t me me for being ruthless. You can only me yourself for being too sharp!"

    In the banquet hall, Jeanne was in the pastry section, choosing what she wanted.

    She was feeling very irritable.

    ��Can Fourth Master Swan just stay away from me?��

    Jeanne turned around

    She turned around and saw that

    Fourth Master Swan was just a step

    away. from her. He did not speak and

    just F followed behind her.   >~

    Edward saw how angry Jeanne was.

    Instead of being mad as well, he was in a good mood. He said, "Ms. Lawrence, I haven''t had dinner either.��

    Jeanne looked at the pastries in her hands.

    She gritted her teeth. "Do you want some?"

    "You can eat first." Edward was still gentlemanly.

    At this moment, Jeanne wanted to scratch Fourth Master Swan''s face.

    She picked up a small fork and did .

    not want to waste any more time

    with, Fourth Master Swan. Shes >

    continued to eat by herselfsContent

    =

    However, the more she ate. the more she felt that something was not right.

    Fourth Master Swan''s gaze was fixed on her lips. He just kept looking at her.

    "Is there chocte on my lips?" Jeanne asked.

    "No, you''reeating very elegantly,��

    Fourth Master Swan replied, "I''m.>

    evenshungrier now that I''m watching

    youreat.��

    Swnovel =

    -\

    ��This coquettish man....!"

    Jeanne forked a small piece of chocte cake and moved it toward Fourth Master Swan��s mouth. "Do you want this?"

 Chapter 241 The “Married Couple” Sweetly Feeds Each Other

    Chapter 241 The ��Married Couple�� Sweetly Feeds Each Other

    Fourth Master Swan''s eyes moved slightly.

    ��Doesn''t he just want to show how affectionate we are with each other in frant of everyone?!

    ��T''ll fulfill his wish!" Jeanne thought.

    In any case, there would be a day when she would disappear from South Hampton City.

    She would act with Edward.

    "Aren''t you going to eat it?" Jeanne looked at him

    Fourth Master Swan opened his mouth and ate the cake that Jeanne had fed him.

    "How does it taste?" Jeanne looked at him

    It was to make the two of them seem less awkward.

    She was not used to being so intimate with Fourth Master Swan.

    Fourth Master Swan chewed but did not answer.

    "Do you want more?��

    Fourth Master Swan seemed to have swallowed the cake. He slowly said, "Ms. Lawrence."

    "Hm?" Jeanne forked another piece and ced it next to Fourth Master Swan''s mouth.

    "I heard that George is allergic to chocte," Fourth Master Swan said.

    Jeanne frowned. "How did you know?��

    "Teddy said so.��

    Jeanne only just remembered that thest time she went to Fourth Master Swan''s Bamboo Garden for a meal, Teddy seemed to have noted that

    down.

    She did not expect that Teddy would still report such a small matter to Fourth Master Swan.

    "You know, genes can be very strong sometimes." Fourth Master Swan stared straight at Jeanne.

    Jeanne''s heart froze.

    At this moment, she seemed to have discovered something.

    She heard Fourth Master Swan say word by word, "I''m also allergic to chocte."

    After he finished, he still opened his mouth and ate the chocte cake that Jeanne had fed him.

    He smiled as he ate it.

    Jeanne stared straight at Fourth Master Swan.

    ��Why are you eating it when you''re allergic to it?!

    ��Is something wrong with you?!��

    Even so, Jeanne was also thinking of something else.

    The two of them suddenly fell silent.

    Nox walked over with an apologetic look on his face. ��I didn''t want to disturb your wonderful feeding time, but I need to speak to you, Fourth Master

    Swan.��

    Edward''s eyes moved slightly.

    Nox leaned close to Edward''s ear and said in a low voice, "Old Master Swan wants you to go back immediately. His tone was quite bad."

    Edward pursed his lips.

    "This isn''t good," Nox added

    Edward nodded slightly.

    Nox smiled at Jeanne. "Lend me Fourth Master Swan, but don''t worry. I''m taking him away, but his body and mind are yours."

    Jeanne did not reply to him.

    Edward suddenly leaned closer to Jeanne.

    Jeanne instinctively flinched, but her heartbeat somehow elerated.

    Edward whispered in her ear, "The cakes were as delicious as you.��

    He seemed to be answering her question about whether the cake was delicious or not.

    Nheless...

    Jeanne''s face turned red.

    She was blushing.

    Given that Fourth Master Swan was the one who said it, it could mean many different things��

    Edward kissed Jeanne''s ear.

    Jeanne''s heart skipped a beat.

    Edward seemed to like kissing her earlobe very much. What kind of weird habit was that?!

    Afterward, Edward let go of Jeanne and looked at her. He slowly turned around and left.

    Nox hurriedly followed.

    The two of them walked out of the banquet hall and returned to the small car.

    Nox''s expression became a little more serious

    Edward''s expression was also very serious.

    "Just now, Old Master called me and asked you to go to the study to look for him in ten minutes. I reckon that he has started to pursue the matter of

    you returning earlyst time! After all, your body has basically recovered now. It''s time for your old master to make a move." Nox spected. Thinking

    about what might happen next, he was afraid.

    "Not only that." Edward was calmer than Nox.

    "What?" Nox asked.

    "He''s probably also pursuing the matter between Jeanne and me.��

    This would be a bloody road.

    "Go buy an allergy medicine first," Edward suddenly said.

    "What''s wrong?�� Nox asked.

    "I just ate chocte."

    "... You''re willing to kill yourself over a rtionship." Nox was speechless.

    He did not even need to think to know that Jeanne must have fed him chocte just now.

    He reckoned that Edward would drink even poison fed by Jeanne, let alone chocte.

    At the banquet, Fourth Master Swan''s sudden departure surprised everyone.

    What was even more surprising was whether Fourth Master Swan and Jeanne... were really together!

    It was clearthat the news was

    spreadingnike wildfire in South 2

    Hampten City. Fourth Master Swan

    oa

    had a{so openly stated their ~

    rttonship in the media, butfor

    some reason, no one felt that it was

    true.

    Many people felt that a person like Fourth Master Swan should not be together with JeanneContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    To be moreprecise, they were used.

    to FourthMaster Swan not letting~

    women get close to him. They could

    not avcept that he would suddenly

    be together with a woman.Content

    ~

    Perhaps everyone would think that it was an illusion until the day they got married.

    Jeanne did not care about other people''s opinions

    After Fourth Master Swan left, she slowly finished eating the pastries.

    Chocte was so delicious. How could anyone be allergic to it?!

    What was more, more than one person she knew was allergic to it.

    After Jeannie finished eating, she

    gently wiped her lips and made sure

    that there was not any chocte

    cake.on her lips and that her lipstick

    wasnot smudged. Then, she

    returned to the banquet hall?

    b��longs  ~

    At this moment, Monica was holding onto Finn''s arm and entertaining a lot of people.

    Jeanne did not go over to look for Monica either. Instead, she took the initiative to join in the conversation of others.

    She might look cold at other banquets, but she could not ruin Uncle Gary''s image on his birthday.

    Jeanne''s initiative surprised many people in the business world.

    Compared to Alexander, Jeanne was clearly more popr at this moment.

    Due to Jeanne''s initiative, many people started to actively fawn over her.

    Jeanne was no longer the same as when she was kicked out back then

    On the contrary, nobody cared about Jasmine, the woman who had once stolen Jeanne''s man, caused her reputation to be ruined, and was once

    very famous in society.

    Even her husband had left her side:

    Jasmine could only stand alone in theer, looking coldly at Jeanne being surrounded by people.

    She was jealous.

    She was extremely jealous!

    ��How could Jeanne show off in front of me?!

    ''I should be the center of attention!��

    In the banquet hall where people came and went.

    Monica could not hold on any longer.

    She pulled Finn to the side. "I can''t take it anymore. I need to rest for a while. My legs are about to break from standing."

    "Okay." Finn nodded.

    "If my dad is looking for me, just tell him that I identally sprained my ankle. I can''t walk now.��

    Monica let go of Finn and walked toward the banquet lounge.

    Finn watched her leave and saw that she was really limping as she walked

    His eyes moved slightly as he looked at the pair of thin and tall high heels.

    "Finn." A figure suddenly blocked his line of sight.

    He turned around.

    "Did Monica leave you behind again?�� Sarah asked Finn with a bright smile on her face.

    "She''s not feeling well, so she''s going to rest first.��

    "Really? Then I''ll apany you." As she said this, she was very bald as she tried to hold Finn''s arm.

    Finn raised his arm and avoided her.

    Sarah was unhappy.

    Finn said, ��There are a lot of desserts over there. You can eat more.��

    "I''m not a child anymore." Sarah looked unhappy. "Look carefully, how am I like a child?"

    Sarah stuck out her chest.

    She was wearing a pink dress with a t chest design

    She looked very sweet. If one looked carefully, one would see her impressive bust.

    Nheless, Finn did not even look at her chest.

    He turned around and walked away.

    He was really cold.

    Shelly watched as Sarah failed to please Finn. Then, she walked over. "Was that your prince charming?"

    "Is he handsome?" Sarahposed herself from her sadness and asked with a smile.

    "He doesn''t like you,�� Shelly said bluntly.

    ��Are we even friends?!"

    "And he''s married,�� Shelly continued

    "Forget it," Shelly advised Sarah.

    Even so, Sarah did not want to.

    Anyway, her cousin was going to divorce her husband soon

    Once the divorce was over, Sarah would make her move.

    At worst, she would use the moves that her cousin had used in the past.

    She did not believe that she could not score Finn!

 Chapter 242 A Big Accident Happens

    Chapter 242 A Big ident Happens

    It was a lively birthday party scene.

    Monica hid in the lounge and took off her high heels directly.

    She would not go out even if she was beaten to death.

    Her legs were about to break.

    She did not know what kind of d��*mn heels she had. They were extremely expensive.

    Her heels were all broken.

    ��What the hell,�� Monica cursed internally.

    Shey on the single-seater sofa and raised her feet a little too high.

    Then, shey there leisurely, waiting for the banquet to end.

    She did not know how long she had beenying there.

    Anyway, no one came to call her.

    Her parents probably forgot about her.

    To them, Finn was more important anyway. As long as Finn was by their side, it would be fine.

    Monica was a little unhappy.

    Whenever she thought of that bastard, her heart felt like it was going to explode.

    Jeanne always asked her if she really liked Micheal.

    Monica did not lie to Jeanne; she liked him.

    Back then, she felt very happy when she dated Micheal.

    She could still be very happy without Finn!

    It was just that..

    It was just that so many years had passed.

    Finn seemed to have be a thorn in her throat that would hurt.

    Monica was in a bad mood

    Sometimes, she would waste time on an insignificant problem.

    She suddenly remembered that day when she and Finn almost had sex with each other at home. That night, she went out on a date with Micheal

    When Micheal sent her back, he gave her a kiss.

    In fact, Monica deliberately kept a distance from Micheal. Usually, she would refuse to meet him, let alone eat together. She just did not want to do

    too many immoral things while still being married to Finn, even though it was only in a marriage of convenience. In the end, she did not need to keep

    her virginity. Moreover, Finn had probably cheated on her countless times in their marriage.

    However, on second thought, Monica did not have much time left in her marriage. No matter what happened to Finn, at least she was not guilty of

    anything wrong.

    Sometimes, Monica was moved by herself and felt that she was too righteous.

    That said, when she went home that night, she did not reject Micheal''s kiss

    Monica did not reject him, but she did not look forward

    to it.

    The kiss did not give her a strong feeling as it did when Finn kissed her. She did not want it as much as she did Finn''s kiss... Even during the entire

    date with Micheal, her mind was still filled with Finn''s fiery kiss on her lips. Even though it was only for a second, it was imprinted on her.

    Monica silently admitted that she was using Micheal''s kiss to make her forget about the feelings Finn had given her.

    Despite that, it was useless.

    Instead, it made her realize something...

    Could it be...

    That it was difficult to start over a rtionship that was missed?��

    Monica really liked Micheal back then

    When they broke up, she was also heartbroken and wept.

    Could it be that things changed after a few years?!

    Many years had also passed between her and Finn. How could there be... a spark between them?

    No.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    It was just a spark

    It could not be ignited.

    Moreover, fio matter what, Monica

    had beentiving under the same roof

    as Finncfor hree years. Once she got

    back together with Micheal, she

    might be able to regain the feeling

    shehad before.

    -

    As for Finn...

    That was enough for her.

    Monica wanted to be clear.

    In fact, she had been trying to understand everything in her rtionship with Finn.

    Monica was afraid that if she was not clear about anything, she would have died 10,000 times already.

    She would have died from anger.

    Monica closed her eyes and rested her mind.

    She did not know how long her marriage with Finn wouldst.

    icheal said that he would make his

    parents ept her in three months.

    She had asked him about that ->

    p ogress+She didn''t want to make

    thingsdifficult for Micheal. If he��

    coukdnot change his parents minds,

    she would not force him. Content

    ?

    The so-called three months was actually the deadline for her marriage to Finn.

    Three monthster, no matter what happened between Monica and Micheal, things would end between her and Finn.

    Her father''s threats were useless.

    To be able-to waste her youth on

    Finn for so many years, she felt that

    hermitment iomialis rtionship

    was ��enough.

    Swnovel _

    Monica thought to herself silently...

    The door to the lounge suddenly opened

    Monica turned her head and saw Finn walking in. She

    simply closed her eyes and pretended to be dead

    She did not want to go out to socialize. She did not want to go.

    Monica was certain that Finn was here to ask her to go outside, so she looked very reluctant.

    Finn could tell what Monica was thinking by looking at her.

    He did not say anything and walked to Monica''s side.

 Chapter 243 A Big Accident Happens

    Chapter 243 A Big ident Happens

    Monica''s calves were resting on the edge of the sofa, and her bare feet were dangling in the air.

    ��Don''t even think about it. I won''t go out.�� Monica felt Finn approaching her, so she said confidently.

    ��Your dad is going to blow out the candles,�� Finn said condescendingly.

    ��Why would someone still do that at such an old age?

    ��Wait... I was the one who strongly requested it at that time!"

    As expected, she had brought this upon herself.

    Monica sat up from the sofa with great difficulty, her face filled with anger.

    ��Whatever.

    ��I''ll just let it hurt and die.��

    She reached her foot into her high heel.

    "Hiss..." Before she could even wear the heel, she felt like she was going to die from the pain.

    Finn looked at her exaggerated expression and said coldly, "Serves you right for wearing such high heels.��

    "Yes, serves me right!" Monica red at Finn. "Serves me right for wearing such high heels just to reduce the height difference between us!"

    Finn was stunned.

    "I''m f*cking 163cm while you''re 185cm. I''m like a dwarf next to you. Serves me right to try to be more

    compatible with you. I''m wearing a pair of 12-centimeter high heels. I deserved it!" Monica was furious.

    She deserved it if it was anything rted to Finn.

    Monica gritted her teeth

    She decided to let the pain go and wear the heels.

    At this moment, Finn suddenly squatted down and grabbed her foot.

    Monica was stunned

    She saw Finn put her foot on his knee and found a few band-aids from his suit.

    Monica''s heart skipped a beat.

    Finn tore the band-aid off and stuck it on her wounded heel.

    Monica did not know if it was because Finn was a doctor, but the band-aids were different from others. They looked nice and pretty.

    That was why she was lost in thought at that moment.

    Yes.

    That was why she was lost in thought

    "The other one,�� Finn reminded her.

    Monica pursed her lips.

    She stretched out her other foot.

    Finn stuck the band-aid on her heel again.

    After the band-aids were put on, Finn asked, "See if it feels better now?"

    Monica nced at Finn.

    ��This man''s sudden kindness... Something must be wrong

    with him!"

    She endured the emotional turmoil in her heart and stuck her feet into her high heels.

    Miraculously, it did not hurt anymore.

    When Finn saw Monica''s expression, he knew that the pain must have been relieved

    He stood up from the ground. "Alright, follow me out."

    Monica rolled her eyes.

    All the good feelings she had for Finn would always be gone in the next second

    Finn wanted her to go out to socialize, which was why he went to find band-aids for her, right?��

    Monica stood up and rushed out of the room. She looked very elegant.

    Finn smiled and followed in Monica''s footsteps.

    At the banquet, Gary blew out the

    candles,��ut the cake, and even SS

    danced with Ruby. He kissed her in

    public and showed off theintove

    -\

    Monica watched from the side. She was envious of her parents�� love.

    What kind of fate would it take to meet someone who loved each other so much?

    After eating the cake, people began to leave one after another/.

    The Caredellinis began to send off the guests.

    Jeanne was not in a hurry to leave. She apanied the Caredellinis until the end.

    She finally sent off thest guest.

    Everyone could not help but heave a sigh of relief.

    It was tiring to hold a banquet.

    "Jeannie, it has been hard on you tonight. I saw you helping me apany the guests all night long,�� Gary said sincerely.

    Although Jeanne did not say that she would help him greet the guests, he saw what she did tonight.

    Jeanne smiled. "Uncle, don''t say that. You and Aunt Ruby have watched me grow up and are just like my parents.

    Of course, I have to help you celebrate your birthday."

    "You''re mych more sensible than ~~

    Monica,"Gary suddenly nced at

    Monica.�� "I don''t know where you

    wentto hide halfway, but yowonly

    know how to ck off.�� Coritent

    ~

    Monica pursed her lips.

    She wanted to remind his dad that he did not need to criticize someone else when he praised someone.

    "It''s gettingte, and everyone is.

    tired. Go. back and rest early." Ruby

    Saw that her daughter was unhappy

    and tried to smooth things-over.

    "Mm." Gary nodded. "We''re indeed tired. Do you have a ride, Jeannie? Your dad and the others seem to have left.

    Do you want me to send you back first?��

    "That''s not necessary. I knew that I''d go hometer today, so I drove." Jeanne smiled

    Moreover, even if she hade with the Lawrences, the Lawrences would not want her to travel with them in the same car.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 244 A Big Accident Happens

    Chapter 244 A Big ident Happens

    Jeanne also had no time to please the Lawrences.

    "Be careful on the road then," Gary reminded her.

    Jeanne nodded

    At this moment, Gary''s car had also stopped at the entrance of the banquet hall.

    The driver got out of the car and opened the door for him and his wife.

    "Then we''ll head back first. Go back early to rest," Ruby said after she and Gary got into the car.

    "Alright, you should go back quickly. While Dad is still young and strong, perhaps you can still give birth to a younger brother for me," Monica urged

    them.

    ��You d*mned child!" Ruby''s face was red from her daughter''s words.

    Jeanne could not help butugh.

    She was very envious of Monica''s family.

    They were... a very good family.

    There were no schemes between them

    There was only love.

    Jeanne watched the car leave.

    Her car was also parked at the entrance of the hall by the valet guy.

    Jeanne said to Monica and Finn, "Go home early. I''ll be leaving first." "I''ll go with you." Monica suddenly tugged at Jeanne''s arm.

    "Monica."

    "I don''t want to sit in the same car with Finn. I want to go with you. Can you send me home?" Monica acted coquettishly.

    Monica did not want to be alone with Finn.

    She felt that her heart was a little unsettled these few days.

    Jeanne was speechless. She looked up at Finn and saw that he seemed to have picked up a call. He turned around and walked toward the car at the

    back.

    Afterward, Finn sat in the driver''s seat. started the car, and left at a rather fast speed.

    Jeanne and Monica watched as Finn left.

    At this time, Jeanne turned around to look at Monica.

    Monica said, "See, if you don��t send me back, I''ll have to walk back on my own!"

    "..." Jeanne pursed her lips and did not say anything

    She sat in the driver''s seat while Monica sat in the passenger''s seat.

    Jeanne drove Monica back first.

    Monica''s gaze was fixed outside the car window on the streets of South Hampton City.

    Perhaps Monica was tired after a night of socializing.

    She was usually talkative, but at this moment, she leaned against the chair and did not say a word.

    Jeanne wanted to say something, but her eyes suddenly narrowed.

    At an intersection, she hit the brakes

    The brakes were not working.

    She pursed her lips and stepped hard on them.

    At this point, she was sure that someone had tampered with the brakes.

    Jeanne looked at her speed. It should not be a problem for her to force the car to stop by drifting

    She said, "Monica, fasten your seatbelt.��

    Monica frowned.

    ��Have I not fastened it properly?"

    Before shecould ask, she felta

    shake in the car, scaring her so_

    much that she hurriedly grabbed the

    armrest beside her. ��Jeannie, what

    are you doing?!��

    -

    ��I''m forcingthe car to stop��" Before

    Jeanne cduld finish her sentence,~

    through I ihe rearview mirror, she saw

    a tk car crazily approaching

    them. . _

    It was the same trick again.

    Only this time, they cleverly tampered with her brakes.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    At this moment, she definitely could

    not brake: If she did, she would be

    smashed into pieces by the car

    behind her.  1 to

    Swnovel _

    She suddenly stepped on the elerator and sped away.

    Monica was frightened by the sudden eleration

    She was really frigntened

    ��Jeanne isn''t possessed, is she?!��

    "Jeannie, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me. You''re speeding so fast in the middle of the night!"

    Monica was scared to death when she saw the speed of the car.

    ��Is Jeanne flying a ne?!��

    Monica held onto the armrest tightly.

    Jeanne had no time to answer Monica''s questions at this moment.

    Without the brakes, she needed to focus more to ensure their safety.

    Jeanne''s eyes moved slightly as she looked at the car behind her. In an instant, there were four of them.

    ��Has Melody not learned her lesson?!��

 Chapter 245 Jeanne Escapes From Non-stop Danger

    Chapter 245 Jeanne Escapes From Non-stop Danger

    The streets of South Hampton City in the middle of the night

    The quiet night was disturbed by the sound of engines.

    Some people who sleptte could not help but sigh with emotion as they looked from their balconies at the few speeding cars on the street.

    ��Are they shooting a movie?! Otherwise, how could it be so thrilling?��

    Jeanne gripped the steering wheel tightly, beads of sweat forming on her forehead.

    The cars behind her were following closely.

    Her enemies had not expected her to be prepared thest time, but this time, it seemed like they were well-prepared.

    Monica was so scared that she did not even dare to breathe

    ��Who the f*ck said that Jeanne did not know how to drive.

    ��When she speeds up. I can''t even recognize her!"

    "Jeannie, can we slow down a little? I know that your skills are amazing now, but you''re going too fast��ah!" Monica screamed.

    It was because Jeanne suddenly made a sharp tum

    It was a 90-degree drift, and they directly entered a ck alley.

    The alley was a little dark.

    They could not see the read ahead clearly, but Jeanne did not slow down

    Monica was scared to death.

    If this continued, she was afraid that they would not be able to live to see the sun tomorrow.

    The moment Monica broke down, she heard Jeanne say. "Monica, I''m trying to slow down now."

    This was because the cars behind her were now a little further away from them.

    Jeanne could only rely on the friction on the ground to slow down.

    "Huh?" Monica was shocked.

    ��What does she mean by trying to slow down?��

    "Unfasten your seatbelt.��

    "Jeannie."

    ��Hurry up!" Jeanne said loudly.

    Monica gritted her teeth

    She had never disobeyed Jeanne since she was young.

    As such, she unfastened her seatbelt.

    Jeanne gripped the steering wheel tightly, and with another drift. she entered another dark alley.

    She continued to use the intense friction on the ground to slow down the car. Her eyes narrowed. "Monica, jump out of the car.��

    Monica was shocked.

    "After you jump out of the car, call Finn and ask him toe and pick you up!"

    "What about you? What about you?�� Monica asked Jeanne,

    Although Monica was scared out of her wits, she still noticed that someone was chasing after them

    It was obviously very dangerous at this moment.

    "I''ll distract them."

    ��No, no!" Monica refused

    immediately, looking extremely <

    agitated. "I can''t let you distract >

    therm We have to go together. If we

    have to die, we have to die: fogether!"

    "I won''t die, but you''ll definitely be a burden to me!" Jeanne said straightforwardly.

    Monica looked at Jeanne.

    don''t have time to exin so much

    to you. You just have to trust me."

    Jeanne did Abt have time to exin

    to MonicaxShe saw an alley ahead~

    and gritted her teeth. "Monica, ance I

    enter the alley ahead, open thecar

    doorand jump out of the car After

    yourjump out of the car, hide I ina

    dark ce and call Finn.Bon''t go

    anywhere and wait for Finn toe

    to pick you up."

    "Jeannie..."

    "Listen to me!" Jeanne��s tone was very cold.

    Monica could not resist.

    Jeanne drifted elegantly and quickly drove into the alley. She used the friction from the drift to continuously reduce the car''s speed to the lowest.

    She shouted, "Jump out of the car now!"

    Monica nced at Jeanne.

    "Monica!" Jeanne was very determined.

    Monica''s eyes were red.

    At this moment, she still followed Jeanne��s instructions and opened the car door. She gritted her teeth and jumped out.

    Even though the car was very slow, after she jumped out. she still rolled on the ground.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Her entire body was in pain.

    It was so painful that Monica felt like she was going to die. Shey on the ground and watched Jeanne''s car leave.

    It was very fast and seemed to disappear in front of her eyes in an instant. All that was left was the sound of the engine

    Monica endured the pain and got up

    from the-ground. Following Jeanne Ss

    instructions, she dragged her body,

    which: ��was covered in scratches, and

    hid beside a rubbish bin at the end

    ofthe alley.

    As the lights were very dim, she could not be seen

    Just as she hid there, she saw a few ck cars following the direction that Jeanne had just left in. They were pursuing her crazily.

    Monica''s vision was a blur.

    She had never experienced anything like this before.

    This was the first time she felt that death was so close to her.

    As for Jeanne...

    Jeanne... was still fighting for her life!

    Monica quickly took out her phone.

    She trembled for a long time before she took out her phone from her bag. She called Finn.

    With her trembling fingers, she dialed Finn''s number.

    However, the moment the call was connected, Finn hung up

    Monica called again.

    The other party still hung up.

    She kept calling and calling.

    She was desperate.

    The call was finally connected.

 Chapter 246 Jeanne Escapes From Non-stop Danger

    Chapter 246 Jeanne Escapes From Non-stop Danger

    The person who answered the phone was not Finn; it was ady. "Hello, I''m Dr. Jones'' assistant. Dr. Jones is currently treating a patient who had a

    sudden heart attack and is in the operating room. If you have any...��

    Monica put down the phone.

    There seemed to be no chemistry between her and Finn.

    In fact, she did not me Finn.

    As a doctor, Finn should save patients

    He was different from others. He had a sense of responsibility, so it was impossible for him to be on call for her.

    Besides..

    That was not the kind of rtionship they had

    Monica gritted her teeth

    She was trying to keep herself calm.

    She told herself that the most important thing at this moment was to help Jeanne.

    That way, Jeanne would be out of danger.

    ��Right, Fourth Master Swan!"

    Monica called Fourth Master Swan.

    The phone rang, but no one picked up

    Monica called Nox instead.

    Unexpectedly, no one picked up as well.

    Monica broke downpletely.

    Why was Fourth Master Swan not around every time something happened to Jeanne?!

    If something happened to Jeanne...

    Monica began to cry like crazy.

    When she thought about how Jeanne had just been chased by someone... If something happened to her...

    At this moment, it seemed that Monica could only look for Micheal.

    She dialed a number.

    The call was connected after just one ring.

    Micheal''s slightly groggy voice sounded as if he had fallen asleep.

    At this moment, when Micheal saw Monica''s call, he sounded concerned. "Monica, you''re calling me sote at night. Did something happen?"

    "Micheal, Jeannie is in trouble!" The moment Monica spoke, she started crying like she had gone mad.

    On the other side, Micheal was obviously shocked as well. "Monica, calm down. What happened? Don''t panic. Where are you? Where are you? I''ll go

    find you right away.��

    Micheal was a little agitated.

    "I-I''m... I''ll share you my location. Micheal, can you help me call the police? Jeanne is being chased by someone."

    "Okay, I''ll help you call the police. Share me your location first. I''ll go find you right away.�� "Okay."

    Monica hung up the phone and sent the location to Micheal.

    Micheal casually got dressed and left the house.

    Actually, when Monica said that Jeanne was in trouble, he thought that it was Melody''s doing.

    ��Why can''t Melody learn from her mistakes?

    ��If she does this, she''ll be courting death!��

    Micheal called Eden directly.

    Eden naturally did not sleep tonight.

    He sat in the Swans'' courtyard and smoked. From time to time, he would receive information about the situation that happened tonight.

    When he saw Micheal''s call, he paused

    Melody had told him not to tell Micheal about this.

    That was because Micheal''s opinion was to let things settle down first and think about the long-term.

    However, Eden and Melody could not swallow their anger.

    They had to make Jeanne suffer!

    Eden took a deep breath and answered the call.

    ��Micheal.��

    "What are you and Melody doing?!" Micheal''s voice was filled with anger.

    Eden did not reply.

    Do you know that you''re taking a risk now? If you don''t seed, you''ll bring about your own destruction! Chief had personally instructed Melody not

    to go against Jeanne, but she''s still doing things her way. It''ll be fine if Jeanne dies, but if she doesn''t, do you know how severe the consequences

    would be for Melody to disobey Chiefs order?��

    "Chief is Melody''s father. No matter what��"

    "It''s risky to stay by the side of a powerful person!�� Micheal said word by word and continued, "Melody has done many things that enrage Chief just

    because she''s Chief''s daughter. This is gaing to be thest straw before Chief ignores their family ties. If Chief finds out, Melody will die without a

    doubt!��

    Eden was obviously frightened by Micheal.

    "Eden, I''m only telling you so much because I take you as a friend. I advise you to let go now and step helping Melody do things. She has lost her

    mind. Besides, I can clearly see from this matter that her future development won''t be good! She''s too eager to be powerful. She didn''t learn to be

    shrewd as a political authority. Even if it''s not because of Jeanne, she''d still be killed by her other brothers and sisters. She''s not worth our lives

    anymore!"

    Eden gripped his phone tightly.

    "Listen to my advice." Micheal said and hung up the phone.

    Micheal could indeed see it clearly now.

    ��

    All of Melody''Sassets came from

    the chief''sYe for her. In reality, she

    \ ~

    was not tsat capable. Not only that~

    but she-atso did not hide her ~S

    competitiveness. She could not��

    ept any failure. It would make her

    di��Very quickly!  ite)

    4

    4

    Micheal had given up on Melody.

    Hence, duringthis period, when

    Melody looked for Micheal, he would

    find an excuse to reject her. He ever

    tried to persuade her to stop fightifig

    with Jeanne. It was all to makeher

    hold grudge against him soxthat

    thedistance between them-would

    gf��w further.

    Micheal did not want to be dragged down by Melody!

    Nheless, he did not expect that Melody would be so impulsive to such an extent.

    How long had it been? She had started to attack Jeanne again!

    She even dragged Eden along.

    Of course, Micheal was not trying to take inte ount the friendship between him and Eden.

    In their living environment, no friendship was more important than benefits.

    Micheal only felt that Eden still had value.

    It was not worth it for Eden to fall together with Melody.

    Micheal had a lot of things that he needed Eden to do for him in the future

    He gritted his teeth and quickly drove to the location that Monica had sent her.

    Jeanne got rid of Monica.

    After making sure that the cars behind wereing for her, she stepped on the elerator again and sped up on the streets of South Hampton City.

    As she was fast and there were no brakes, Jeanne did not even have the time to call for help.

    Even so, she was not too anxious.

    She believed that after Monica called Finn, Finn would

    go to look for Fourth Master Swan.

    If Fourth Master Swan came to look for her..

    Jeanne pursed her lips.

    She admitted that at this moment, she had hope for Fourth Master Swan.

    Her eyes moved slightly.

    She watched as the four ck cars behind her got closer.

    Jeanne kept driving forward, entering the city area and heading toward the outskirts of the city.

    She did not have the time to choose which way to go.

    Jeannie just kept driving forward.

    She just kept driving, not letting the people behind her catch up

    Her speed became faster.

    In front of her was a rtively narrow country road

    The road was curved.

    It made Jeanne drive with some difficulty.

    After all. she was not familiar with the road.

    She was also afraid that��

    All of a sudden, Jeanne''s body tensed up.

    She saw arge truck suddenly appear in front of her. A dazzling headlight directly blurred her vision.

    Jeanne quickly grabbed the steering wheel and suddenly made a big turn to the side.

    It was a sharp turn.

    The road was very narrow, and the guardrail at the bottom was very low.

    Jeannie��s car was very fast.

    With a single impact, the guardrail was directly broken.

    Once it was broken, the car directly rushed down from the guardrail

    Below was a steep slope. The car

    could not coitrol itself as it slid

    along thessteep slope. At this o

    moment-due to the impact, the car

    hadpletely lost control, and:

    everxthe steering wheel waso-

    useless. ��

    4

    Jeanne just watched helplessly at a big rock ahead. She could not avoid it, so the front of the car suddenly crashed into it.

    She tried her best to protect her head

    Next, the car rolled and continued to slide downward.

    Jeanne heard crackling sounds, and her body was covered with injuries.

    She did not know how long it took before the car finally stopped.

    Jeanne did not dare to stop. She opened the car door.

    The car door was lockedContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    She gritted her teeth

    With one push fram her elbow, she smashed the car window that was already somewhat broken into pieces.

    Jeanne climbed out of the driver''s seat

    She climbed out covered in blood

    The moment she climbed out, she heard the sounds of footsteps from her surroundings. They quickly ran

    toward her!

 Chapter 247 Jeanne Saves Herself and Waits for Edward

    Chapter 247 Jeanne Saves Herself and Waits for Edward

    Jeanne did not dare to stop at all.

    After getting out of the car, she did not have the time to check her injuries and did not know where she was at the moment. She chose a direction and

    ran forward.

    She was very fast.

    The people behind her were chasing her very closely.

    Nheless, Jeannie felt that it would not be difficult to find a ce to hide in the dark.

    She felt that as long as she could stall for time, someone woulde to save her.

    Jeanne ran for a long distance.

    Just when she thought she had slightly shaken off the people behind her, she suddenly heard the sound of motorcycle engines.

    She looked back.

    In the dark, many lights were crisscrossing non-stop. These lights were all from the motorcycles that were crazily driving toward her.

    In this ce where cars could not travel, the other party actually prepared to use other means of transportation. This time, they were going all-out to

    kill her!

    The motorcycles sped over.

    No matter how fast Jeanne was, it was useless.

    In an instant, she was surrounded by a few motorcycles, unable to advance or retreat.

    Jeanne was covered in blood as she stood under the lights of the motorcycles.

    She looked at the motorcycles in front of her vigntly.

    There were a total of four of them

    It was one against four.

    Jeanne did not know if she had any chance of winning

    Moreover, there were probably many people behind her.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    Before the other party could make a move, Jeanne suddenly approached a motorcycle. Her actions were fast and ruthless. She kicked the

    motorcyclist''s body ruthlessly. The man did not seem to be able to react in time and was kicked over by Jeanne.

    Jeanne flipped over abruptly and sat on the motorbike.

    The moment she was about to leave on the motorbike, the other three motorbikes approached her rapidly and were charging at her madly, knocking

    her directly to the ground.

    Once Jeanne fell to the ground, she flipped over and avoided being crushed by another motorbike.

    The next second, she was hit by another motorbike

    Jeanne kept dodging the three motorbikes, but in the end...

    No matter how agile she was, she could not escape unscathed in such a situation.

    At this moment, just when she finally could not dodge anymore, her body suddenly jerked.

    She was fiercely knocked to the ground by a motorbike.

    Jeanne felt as if her body was shattered.

    There was even a second when she was unable to get up.

    She just fell to the ground.

    Jeanne''s body was covered in blood.

    Her body was covered in blood as shey there motionless.

    The people in front of her saw that she hadpletely copsed and did note any closer. Instead, they all got down from their motorcycles and

    looked at her vigntly as if they were waiting for someone toe.

    Jeanne secretly gritted her teeth.

    She admitted that her body was at its limit, but it was not at the point where she needed to give up.

    Fortunately, she had made the right bet.

    Once she copsed, the other party would not attack anymore.

    They probably had to keep her alive.

    After all, Melody had suffered such a huge loss from Jeanne. She had to vent her anger, so how could she let Jeanne die just like that?

    Jeanney on the ground motionlessly.

    At this moment, she was also trying her best to recover her strength.

    She knew she could not fight head-on in this situation

    Just like that, under the somewhat quiet night sky in a deserted countryside, footsteps were heard after some time:

    It was obvious that Melody had arrived.

    Melody had arrived. She stood in frant of Jeanne and looked down from above.

    She looked at Jeanne lying in a pool of blood, not moving at all.

    Melody sneered.

    She thought that Jeanne had great abilities. Was Jeanne not lying in front of her, bowing to her at this moment?��

    How ridiculous.

    Melody asked coldly, "How do you feel??

    Jeanne did not answer. She justy on the ground, not moving at all

    ��Aren''t you quite proud? Didn''t you seduce my man and unt your power? Why aren''t you saying anything now? Are you lying on the ground and

    pretending to be dead?!"

    As Melody said that. she stepped fiercely on Jeanne''s wounded body.

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    A piercing pain filled her body.

    "You can still endure it. You''re not even screaming!�� Melody said cruelly. As she spoke, the strength on her feet became stronger.

    At this moment, the high heels seemed to have already prated deep into the flesh on Jeanne''s back.

    Jeanne clenched her fists so tightly that her eyes were filled with malevolence.

    Even so, she did not make a sound.

    "Ha." Melody sneered.

    It seemed that she did not expect Jeanne to still endure it at this point.

    Melody stopped and squatted down. She lifted Jeanne��s face, which was covered in blood. She grabbed Jeanne��s chin and forced Jeanne to look at

    her.

    Melody''s cald voice was heard. ��Edward must like your face. You look like a vixen.��

    Jeanne looked at Melody coldly.

    Her eyes were bloodshot.

    "Before you die, I want Edward to see that your face is beyond recagnition.�� Melody said sinisterly, "Bring me the knife!"

    The bodyguard beside her quickly handed over a Swiss army knife.

    Melody held the knife. Under the lights of the motorcycle, she swayed the knife in front of Jeanne.

    She asked, "Will Edward still like you if you''re disfigured?!"

    Jeanne gritted her teeth.

    Melody seemed to have had enough of Jeanne��s silence. She pinched Jeanne��s chin hard. "Speak!"

    Jeanne still looked at her coldly.

    "You''re not going to talk?! Are you still being stubborn?

    Let''s see if you or the knife in my hand is more stubborn!" Melody smiled cruelly. She aimed the knife at Jeanne��s mouth.

    Her face was full of malevolence.

    Jeanne''s gaze suddenly changed, and killing intent instantly appeared in her eyes.

    Melody seemed to have noticed Jeanne��s strange behavior at this moment.

    Jeanne, who was originally on the

    verge of death seemed to have

    suddenly be be a person full of

    strength By the time Melody noticed

    it, Jeanne had made a backhand

    movesHer speed was fast, and: she

    snatched Melody''s knife fromm her

    hand. Next, she aimed it direct y at

    Melody''s neck.  ike)

    The entire process was urate and fast,pleted in one go.

    It seemed that no one had expected it.

    Melody was shocked.

    She had never thought that Jeanne would still have the ability to fight at this time.

    Melody had always thought that Jeanne had reached her limit and was waiting to be ughtered, so she was not on guard at all.

    She looked straight at Jeanne and felt that the knife in Jeanne''s hand had cut the skin on her neck

    Jeanne did not want to waste any more time with Melody. "Let me go, or we''ll die together!"

    This was the greatest chance for her to survive.

    She had expected Melody to

    deliberately te t��rture her, so she could

    only pretendtto be on herst breath

    to let Melody let her guard down.

    She hatfPalso guessed that Melody

    did qst have any martial prowess, So

    it would not be difficult for Her to

    retrain Melody.

    Melody had indeed been plotted against by Jeanne.

    She had never thought that Jeanne would still be able to treat her like this at this point.

    Her eyes were cold as she looked at Jeanne. She watched as Jeanne held the knife and aimed it at her throat.

    Jeanne might cut her throat, and she would die immediately.

    The anger in her eyes was obvious.

    It was probably because she was so angry that her heart was beating fast. and her eyes were bloodshot.

    Melody could not ept it at all.

    She could not ept that she would still be seized by Jeanne.

    The two of them were in a stalemate for two seconds.

    Perhaps it was only one second.

    Jeanne suddenly felt a pain at the back of her head.

    At this moment, Melody''s body was

    suddenly pul l�� by the person

    behind her ak man''s hand quickly ~

    appeare�� on her neck. It was =

    obvious-that he was trying to block

    Jeanne''s knife. Jeanne''s knife

    S abbed the man''s hand an��-directly

    pierced through it but it dienot

    injure Melody.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Next, Jeanne fainted.

    After being ruthlessly hit on the back of the head, she could not control herself and fainted

    When she fainted, she saw Melody''s sinister and cunning smile.

    Jeanne knew if no one came to save her... If Fourth Master Swan did note..

    She would die without a doubt.

    Jeanne had failed to fight for herst chance of survival.

    The reason for her failure was that Melody was also prepared to die with her.

    Otherwise, her bodyguards would not have taken the risk. When they knew that Melody''s life might be in danger, they did not care and used such an

    extreme method to save her.

    If something went wrong��if Jeanne still had the strength to stab the knife deeper before she fainted�� Melody''s blood vessels would be cut. In less

    than a minute, she would bleed to death!

    Melody knew that would be the oue, but her bodyguards still did it!

    Jeanne knew it was Melody''s order.

    Before Melody came, she had given her bodyguards a death order.

    No matter what happened, even if Melody had to lose her life, Jeanne must die!

    She must let Jeanne die!

 Chapter 248 Seek Help From Fourth Master Swan

    Chapter 248 Seek Help From Fourth Master Swan

    Late at night. Monica hugged her legs as she squatted in the dark alley.

    Her mind was filled with the images of Jeanne being chased crazily.

    She thought about how Jeanne distracted the others to ensure her safety.

    Her tears kept falling.

    Monica did not know why they were suddenly being chased, but she was afraid that Jeanne would die.

    She bit her lips tightly.

    Monica was there alone, and her body was trembling.

    Those who had not experienced it would never know how torturous this was!

    After a while, she heard the sound of a car speeding.

    A ck car drove into the alley, and an emergency brake was made as it stopped at the entrance of the alley. At the same time, Monica heard

    someone call out to her anxiously. "Monica, Monica, where are you?!"

    Monica cried even more

    She had never needed a hug as much as she did at this moment.

    She had never needed someone to appear in front of her as much as she did at this moment.

    Her throat moved slightly.

    With a hoarse voice, she said to Micheal, "I''m here."

    Micheal heard the voice and quickly went over.

    He went over and saw Monica squatting on the ground as if she had suffered a great injury. She looked weak and helpless.

    Micheal suddenly hugged Monica tightly in his arms.

    It was as if he was afraid of losing her.

    Monica was caught off guard by Micheal��s hug. She could feel Micheal''s nervousness and all of his feelings for her.

    She should not have hesitated at all

    She should not have... kept a trace of hope... even if she did not want to admit it herself.

    "Monica, don''t be afraid. I''m here. I won''t let you get hurt again," Micheal said, his firm tone and sturdy chest gave Monica a great sense of security.

    This was the peace of mind that Micheal gave her!

    Monica wiped her tears.

    She tried her best to calm herself down.

    Monica knew the most important thing now was to save Jeanne!

    She pushed Micheal away. The two of them hugged each other for no more than two minutes.

    Monica said, "Micheal, send me to the Swans'' manor. I want to find Fourth Master Swan!"

    Micheal looked at Monica.

    "I saw Fourth Master Swan tonight. I believe he''s there. Other than him, I don��t know who else I can find to save Jeannie. Jeannie is currently being

    chased by someone!" Monica suddenly said very calmly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    The girl who was clearly scared out of her wits and whose body was trembling just now disyed tenacity and strength at this moment

    Micheal was slightly startled.

    He said, "1 called the police. The police have gone to look for Jeanne''s traces ording to what I said."

    "] don''t trust tke police.�� Monica

    looked straight at Micheal. "1 was

    scared outor my wits just now, sqq>

    asked you to help me call the police.

    On second thought, I don''t trust ��the

    polis�� at all. The police are alhunder

    the-Sanders!�� Content be ongs ite)

    4

    Micheal was stunned.

    He had always thought that Monica was very innocent and did not know anything.

    Nheless, at this moment. he vaguely felt that Monica seemed to know that this ident was rted to the Sanders.

    Micheal nodded.

    He did not want to be suspected by Monica, so he agreed immediately. "Okay, let''s go to the Swans�� manor."

    Micheal pulled Monica up from the ground.

    The moment Monica stood up, her feet suddenly went weak, and she almost fell.

    ��Monica.�� Micheal held her up.

    "I''m fine." Monica gritted her teeth.

    She must have fallen from the car and busted her knees.

    That was why she felt intense pain as she walked

    Monica sat in Micheal''s car.

    She did nat have the mood to care .

    about where she was injured. Shes

    just waited nervously for the car to

    drive into the Swans�� manor:

    Monica was still afraid

    The fear of death just now made her feel like breaking down

    At this moment, what she was afraid of was that Fourth Master Swan was not around

    What if Fourth Master Swan was not around?

    What about Jeanne?!

    Monica''s eyes were bloodshot.

    She was trying hard not to cry.

    ��Don''t think too much.

    ��I''m determined that Jeanne will be alive

    ��Jeanne will surely live!

    With that, they headed to the Swans�� manor in a frenzy.

    As it was nighttime, the gates of the Swans�� manor were tightly shut.

    The guards ��at the entrance did not.

    allow Monica and Micheal to ente?,

    saying that they had to obtain the

    cansent of the Swans. Content

    >

    Micheal''smunication was ineffective multiple times

    At this moment, Monica was so angry that she wanted to let Micheal drive the car and crash into the gates.

    When she called Fourth Master Swan and Nox, no one picked up still.

    ��Am I going to fail here?!

    ��I can''t fail."

 Chapter 249 Seek Help From Fourth Master Swan

    Chapter 249 Seek Help From Fourth Master Swan

    Monica told herself that she absolutely could not give up.

    Once she gave up, Jeanne might really... have no chance of survival

    She bit her lip hard, trying to calm herself down

    Monica could not panic.

    She could not be flustered and lose her mind just because of a little thing

    At this time, she held back her tears and came up with an idea out of desperation.

    She suddenly called Eden

    The phone rang.

    After a long while, the call was finally connected. ��Monica, it''s sote��"

    "I''m at your front gate. Tell your guards to let me in!" Monica was yelling!

    "What are you doing at my house in the middle of the night?" Eden''s tone was not very good. "Are you mad?"

    In reality, Eden''s heart could not help but beat faster.

    ��Could it be that Monica has discovered something?!

    ��That''s impossible.

    ��Monica is clearly just a heartless and super yful youngdy. She couldn''t possibly have Jeanne��s wisdom and shrewdness, so it''s impossible for

    her to have

    noticed anything!

    Monica was about to yell at Eden again.

    Micheal took Monica''s phone and said, "Eden. this is Micheal. Ask the guards to open the gate. We have something important to do!��

    "Micheal." Eden''s eyes narrowed.

    ��Micheal is with Monica!

    ��Could it be that Micheal told Monica...?''

    "We''re here to look for Fourth Master Swan. Please help us out. Your guards aren''t letting us go in. They said it''s toote and the Swans have an

    entrance restriction for outsiders!" Micheal exined

    It was a simple exnation, but he was sending a message to Eden

    He was sending a message to tell Eden that Monica did not know anything and that they were only here to look for help.

    Eden immediately understood.

    He said, "I''ll go out to pick you guys up.��

    Micheal nodded. "Thank you.��

    He hung up the phone.

    Micheal returned the phone to Monica.

    When he saw Monica��s anxious face, he remained silent.

    Around five to six minutester, Eden appeared at the gate and asked the guards to open the gate.

    After opening it, Eden walked out directly.

    Monica wanted to rush in but was stopped by Eden

    He said, "My fourth uncle isn''t free tonight. You can look for him tomorrow."

    Monica pushed Eden away directly. "Tomorrow will be toote. Get out of my way!"

    Eden was forced to take a few steps back by Monica''s brute force.

    His eyes narrowed.

    The moment he met Micheal''s gaze, he endured it and did not stop Monica

    Monica ran into the Swans'' manor in a frenzy.

    She was not even wearing her shoes.

    Her 12-centimeter high heels had disappeared without a trace the moment she jumped out of the car.

    Micheal nced at Monica and gave Eden a look.

    Eden followed Micheal into the car.

    Micheal sat in the driver��s seat and deliberately used some time to light the fire.

    It was just so he could speak to Eden alone. "Jeanne is now being kidnapped by Melody. No matter what happens to Jeanne in the end, whether

    she''ll be killed by Melody or not, it''s best that you don''t appear. Even if Melody asks you to do so, don''t go. Not to mention the others, if your fourth

    uncle knows that you''re involved, you wouldn''t be able to live!��

    Eden was shocked

    He couldpletely imagine that if his fourth uncle found out, given his fourth uncle''s personality, he might really be killed.

    "If you want to take revenge on someone, the best way is to use someone else to kill them.�� Micheal said coldly and cruelly.

    Eden pursed his lips and nodded slightly.

    Originally, Melody had said that once Jeanne was seized by her, she would send someone to pick Eden up and torture Jeanne crazily.

    At this moment, Eden suddenly felt that Micheal''s reminder was very right.

    He could notpletely lose his mind and do something that might cause him to die just for the sake of showing off for a moment.

    As for torturing Jeanne...

    Death would be the greatest torture to her!

    ��That self-righteous woman would finally not hinder my sight. She won''t get to show off in front of me anymore!��

    Eden was also certain that given Melody''s personality, before Jeanne died, she would definitely experience a life worse than death.

    Though Eden felt a little regretful that he would not be able to witness it.

    As long as he knew that would not have an easy time, it was enough!

    Therefore, Eden did not need to be there in person.

    He nodded and said affirmatively, ��Alright, I got it."

    Micheal nodded.

    He said, "Monica wants Fourth Master Swan to save Jeanne now. I have no choice but toe with her. I can''t let Monica know that I don''t want to

    save Jeanne.

    It''ll destroy our rtionship..."

    ��Don''t worry, my fourth uncle can''t save Jeanne tonight." Eden sneered

    Micheal looked at Eden.

    Fourth Master Swan did not pick up the phone, nor did Nox. Micheal had found this a little strange.

    ��I won''t hide it from you. It was

    indeed me and Melody who nned

    to kill Jeanne tonight. "The reason I

    chose tonighf was that I went to talk

    to my grandpa about work that day.

    and identally heard him say that

    he wants to punish my fourth uncle!

    dontknow what my fourth uncle

    did.ts offend my grandpa, but once

    rey y grandpa decides to punish my

    fourth uncle, he won''t be able to

    leave home. So I asked around and

    found out that my fourth uncle

    would be taught a lesson by my

    grandpa tonight, so Melody and I

    chose to make a move against

    Jeanne today."

    "Mm." Micheal nodded. "Let''s first apany Monica to finish her act."

    ��Okay.�� Eden instantly understood.

    Micheal drove at a somewhat fast speed.

    Monica ran barefoot in the Swans�� manor.

    At this mornent, she was So nervous

    that she had forgotten that the =

    Swans��manor was very big. There

    was only one thought in her ~

    ming she had to find Fourth��Master

    Swan.

    -

    She had to find Fourth Master Swan to save Jeanne.

    Micheal stepped on the elerator and stopped beside Monica. "Monica, get in the car.��

    Monica was stunned

    She hurriedly opened the car door and got in.

    Micheal drove very quickly to the Bamboo Garden.

    It was quiet there.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    As soon as the car stopped, Monica opened the car door and rushed in

    The huge building was empty. There was no one inside.

    Monica rushed to the second floor and went to Fourth Master Swan''s room.

    She pushed the door open and found that it was empty.

    It was impossible.

    It was impossible that Fourth Master Swan was gone.

    He even attended the banquet tonight.

    Although he left early, Monica did not believe that he had left South Hampton City.

    She could not ept it.

    Monica was on the verge of copse.

    This was because herst straw seemed to have disappeared in an instant.

    She stood at the door of Fourth Master Swan''s bedroom. It was as if she had lost her breath. She stood there without moving

    ��Monica.�� Micheal called out to her from behind

    At this moment, Teddy heard the noise and came out of his room.

    When he came out, he saw Monica standing at the door of his master''s bedroom. He was shocked.

    When Monica heard the noise, she suddenly seemed to havee to life.

    She looked straight at Teddy and quickly walked over.

    Teddy was so scared by Monica��s appearance that he involuntarily took two steps back.

    ��She isn''t sleepwalking, is he?"

    "Teddy, where''s Fourth Master Swan? Where did he go?!" Monica grabbed Teddy''s arms with both hands and asked him fiercely.

    Teddy was stunned for two seconds.

    Monica hade here to look for Fourth Masterst time.

    However, she was clearly not as flustered as she was this time.

    At this moment, it was as if something big had happened and that she needed Fourth Master Swan''s help.

    Teddy was frightened by Monica�� Ss

    appearance. He said nervously, 2

    "Fourth-Master was summoned by

    the old-master tonight and didn''t

    come''I back. We were told that

    nobody i is allowed to disturb: them��"

    Before he could finish, he saw Monica run away as if she had gone mad

    Upon closer inspection, he found that her gown was in tatters and that there were many serious scratches on her body.

    It looked like a big ident had happened!

 Chapter 250 Finn Shows up Amidst Many Obstructions

    Chapter 250 Finn Shows up Amidst Many Obstructions

    Monica left Fourth Master Swan''s Bamboo Garden in a frenzy.

    In fact, at that moment, she wanted to thank God for his mercy!

    At least, Fourth Master Swan had not left South Hampton City.

    As long as he did not leave the city, there was still a glimmer of hope.

    It would not make her despair!

    Monica got into Micheal''s car, and he drove to the Swans''s main courtyard, Universe Garden.

    This was the Swans'' old master��s ce.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Normally, no one dared toe here directly. In fact, many people were afraid of this ce.

    Not only outsiders, but even members of the Swans would feel pressured when they appeared here.

    At this moment, Eden was feeling a little uneasy. It was as if he had taken in a huge breath of cald air and could not breathe out. Even breathing was

    a little difficult for him.

    In the Swans, Eden''s fourth uncle was very prestigious. Every time he saw his fourth uncle, he would feel a little frightened. However, his grandfather

    was the upgraded version of his fourth uncle. Other than his fourth uncle, most people in the Swans did not dare to provoke his grandfather.

    At this moment, Monica did care about her life and wanted to force her way in.

    Eden gritted his teeth and was against it.

    In the next second, he saw that Monica was really not afraid of death and directly rushed in.

    She rushed into the hall of the Universe Garden

    The Universe Garden was a typical design of an ancient building. Everything was antique, and there was a bookish atmosphere. Every corner inside

    was filled with priceless antiques even if they looked like an unremarkable teacup or a fan.

    Therefore, whenever the Swans were summoned here, they had to be careful. They had to be careful not to break the old master��s antiques. Even

    the youngest child in the family, Quinton, did not dare to make a ruckus here.

    The hall was extremely quiet

    Monica had never been here before. She did not know what this ce looked like.

    She only felt that it was very gloomy in the middle of the night.

    It was just like those old houses that were seen in TV dramas. Due to the dim light at night. it felt like a haunted house.

    Of course, Monica was not in the mood to care about that at this time.

    She could not help but shout loudly, "Grandpa Zachary!"

    Eden was so scared that her heart was trembling.

    Monica was not afraid of death!

    Even after she shouted, Old Master Swan did note out. Grandpa Wade. who had been serving by Old Master Swan''s side, came out instead.

    Grandpa Wade was Nox��s grandfather, Wade Winter.

    After Old Master Swan abandoned

    politics and went into business,

    Wade alsa left court politics and ?

    helped the Swans to conquer thes>

    business empire. Later, after Wade

    handed over some businesses to his

    son-he returned to Old aster

    San''s side and stayed with him.

    Old Master Swan seemed to only trust Wade.

    Except for Wade, no one could get close to Old Master Swan.

    Of course, except for Old Madam Swan.

    However, Old Madam Swan had passed away a few years ago, so the only person who could get close to Old Master Swan now was Wade

    Wade looked at the person and turned on the lights a little. "Why did youe here in the middle of the night to cause trouble?!"

    "Grandpa Wade, I''m Monica, the daughter of Gary Cardellini," Monica quickly introduced herself.

    She knew Grandpa Wade. After all,

    he was Nox����-grandfather. Although

    Old Master. Swan did not attend any

    busines$-banquets or public events,

    nor dichGrandpa Wade, she had-seen

    himeafew years ago on random

    oceasions. to

    4

    Monica had also seen him at Eden''s wedding thest time.

    "The little daughter of the Cardellinis." Wade replied indifferently, ��What are you doing here sote at night?"

    "I''m looking for Grandfather Zachary.��

    "The old master is asleep. Come and look for him tomorrow instead."

    ��Tomorrow will be toote. Grandpa Wade, I beg you, please let me see Grandfather Zachary. I really have something important to tell him!" Monica��s

    eyes were red.

    Tears fell down her cheeks.

    Wade was a little speechless.

    This little girl cried the moment she arrived.

    It made him a little overwhelmed.

    He asked, "What is it?"

    "Teddy said that Grandpa Zachary has locked up Fourth Master. I''m looking for Fourth Master and want to ask Grandpa Zachary to let him go...��

    "No way!�� Wade refused immediately. His expression instantly became serious.

    How could Monica care so much?

    She went forward and tugged at

    Wade, "Grandpa Wade, I''m begging >

    you. I only came to look for Fourth

    MastenSwan because I encountered

    a bigproblem. If I can''t find him

    tonight, I''m really going to, die!"

    Wade looked at Monica speechlessly.

    She indeed looked very miserable. It seemed that something had happened.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!